The historie of the life and reigne of that famous princesse Elizabeth containing a briefe memoriall of the chiefest affaires of state that haue passed in these kingdomes of England, Scotland, France or Ireland since the yeare of the fatall Spanish invasion to that of her sad and ever to be deplored dissolution : wherevnto also is annexed an appendix of animadversions vpon severall passages, corrections of sundry errours, and additions of some remarkable matters of this history never before imprinted.
         Annales rerum Anglicarum et Hibernicarum regnante Elizabetha. English. 1634
         Camden, William, 1551-1623.
      
       
         
           1634
        
      
       Approx. 985 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 259 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A17810
         STC 4499
         ESTC S2549
         24299224
         ocm 24299224
         27506
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A17810)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 27506)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1849:18)
      
       
         
           
             The historie of the life and reigne of that famous princesse Elizabeth containing a briefe memoriall of the chiefest affaires of state that haue passed in these kingdomes of England, Scotland, France or Ireland since the yeare of the fatall Spanish invasion to that of her sad and ever to be deplored dissolution : wherevnto also is annexed an appendix of animadversions vpon severall passages, corrections of sundry errours, and additions of some remarkable matters of this history never before imprinted.
             Annales rerum Anglicarum et Hibernicarum regnante Elizabetha. English. 1634
             Camden, William, 1551-1623.
             Browne, Thomas, 1604?-1673.
          
           [34], 384 [i.e. 376], [103] p.
           
             Printed for William Webbe booke-seller in Oxford,
             London :
             1634.
          
           
             Translation of William Camden's "Annales rerum Anglicarum et Hibernicarum"--Cf. STC (2nd ed.) and NUC pre-1956 imprints.
             Translator's dedication signed: Tho. Browne.
             Signatures: [fleuron]⁴(-[fleuron]1) a-c⁴ d² A-3O⁴.
             Includes index.
             Marginal notes.
             Errata: p. [6] at beginning.
             Numerous errors in paging.
             Reproduction of original in the All Soul's College (University of Oxford). Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Elizabeth -- I, -- Queen of England, 1533-1603.
           Great Britain -- History -- Elizabeth, 1558-1603.
           Great Britain -- Kings and rulers -- Biography.
        
      
    
     
        2002-08 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-10 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-11 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-11 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2002-12 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           HISTORIE
           OF
           THE
           LIFE
           AND
           REIGNE
           OF
           THAT
           Famous
           Princesse
           ,
           ELIZABETH
           :
           Containing
           a
           briefe
           Memoriall
           of
           the
           chiefest
           Affaires
           of
           State
           ,
           that
           haue
           passed
           in
           these
           Kingdomes
           of
           
             England
             ,
             Scotland
             ,
             France
          
           ;
           or
           Ireland
           ,
           since
           the
           yeare
           of
           the
           Fatall
           Spanish
           Invasion
           ,
           to
           that
           of
           her
           sad
           and
           ever
           to
           be
           deplored
           dissolution
           .
           
             Wherevnto
             also
             is
             annexed
             an
             Appendix
             ,
             of
          
           Animadversions
           vpon
           severall
           passages
           ,
           Corrections
           of
           sundry
           errours
           ,
           and
           Additions
           of
           some
           remarkable
           matters
           of
           this
           History
           never
           before
           imprinted
           .
        
         
           
             Polyd
             :
             Virg.
             Hist.
             Angl.
             lib.
             3.
             pag.
             53.
             
          
           
             
               Ne
               quid
               falsi
               dicere
               audeat
               Historicus
               ,
               ne
               quid
               veri
               non
               audeat
               :
            
          
           
             
               Ne
               qua
               suspitio
               gratia
               sit
               ,
               ne
               qua
               simultatis
               .
            
          
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           for
           
             William
             Webbe
          
           Booke-seller
           in
           
             Oxford
             .
             Ann.
             Dom.
          
           1634.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           SACRED
           MAIESTIE
           OF
           MY
           SOVERAIGNE
           LORD
           KING
           CHARLES
           .
        
         
           
             SIR
             ;
          
        
         
           IT
           was
           so
           farre
           from
           my
           Ambition
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           my
           Feare
           ,
           to
           make
           your
           Maiesty
           (
           who
           already
           is
           ▪
           of
           my
           
             Colledge
             )
             Visitor
          
           of
           my
           Labours
           ;
           for
           indeed
           ,
           could
           the
           Honour
           of
           this
           Story
           have
           descended
           to
           the
           humble
           content
           of
           a
           lower
           Patronage
           ,
           I
           should
           no
           more
           
             haue
             aduentured
          
           the
           Fauour
           of
           your
           protection
           ,
           then
           I
           
             can
             deserue
          
           it
           .
           The
           only
           credit
           which
           I
           craue
           from
           This
           Inscription
           
           is
           ,
           to
           countenance
           ,
           not
           my
           Reputation
           ,
           but
           Reason
           ;
           which
           tells
           me
           ,
           that
           to
           vnderualue
           the
           Maiesty
           of
           this
           Story
           with
           a
           Dedication
           lesse
           then
           Princely
           ,
           were
           to
           furnish
           ,
           not
           my
           labours
           but
           errours
           ,
           with
           a
           Patronage
           .
           Should
           I
           heere
           steale
           into
           a
           seasonable
           commendation
           of
           the
           Subiect
           of
           this
           History
           ,
           I
           should
           but
           iniure
           Goodnesse
           with
           some
           thin
           applause
           ;
           and
           not
           ,
           blazon
           ,
           but
           stifle
           Vertue
           in
           too
           straight
           a
           Panegericke
           :
           I
           will
           rather
           leaue
           still
           ,
           her
           Name
           ,
           for
           a
           terrour
           to
           the
           Romish
           Faction
           ,
           her
           Death
           ,
           for
           a
           common-place
           of
           Sorrow
           to
           the
           English
           Nation
           ,
           her
           Vertue
           ,
           for
           an
           example
           to
           Your
           enuious
           Imitation
           ,
           and
           her
           vnworthy
           Translator
           to
           the
           gratious
           acceptance
           and
           Princely
           pardon
           Of
        
         
           
             
               your
               MAIESTIES
            
             most
             loyall
             Subiect
             ,
             and
             humble
             poore
             Scholler
             
               THO
               :
               BROWNE
            
             .
          
           
             From
             my
             study
             at
             
               Ch.
               Ch.
            
             in
             Oxon.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           IT
           were
           well
           ,
           if
           ,
           what
           once
           the
           tongue
           of
           the
           Athenian
           Crier
           did
           to
           euery
           Orator
           ,
           the
           language
           of
           Authority
           would
           ,
           to
           euery
           Babbler
           ;
           
             Inter
             dicere
             ,
             ne
             praefatione
             &
             affectibus
             uterentur
             ,
             &
             lubere
             ,
             ut
             rem
             mod●
             exp●●●rent
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           A
           law
           indeed
           ,
           which
           notwithstanding
           by
           a
           necessary
           disobedience
           ,
           I
           must
           now
           both
           approue
           ,
           and
           violate
           ;
           for
           I
           confesse
           ,
           that
           in
           excusing
           my selfe
           ,
           I
           had
           rather
           hazard
           the
           vncertaine
           censure
           of
           this
           ostentation
           ,
           then
           by
           concealing
           an
           indifferent
           truth
           ,
           sit
           down
           to
           a
           certaine
           discredit
           .
           Know
           therefore
           Reader
           (
           for
           I
           care
           not
           who
           does
           )
           that
           when
           I
           made
           the
           first
           onset
           vpon
           this
           Exercise
           ,
           it
           was
           my
           desire
           rather
           to
           see
           
             what
             I
             could
             doe
             ▪
          
           then
           care
           
             what
             I
             did
          
           ;
           for
           with
           the
           iust
           expences
           of
           a
           moneths
           time
           &
           labour
           ,
           I
           digested
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           this
           History
           into
           a
           perfect
           frame
           .
           I
           must
           confesse
           my
           way
           was
           hard
           ,
           and
           my
           time
           as
           short
           ;
           insomuch
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           very
           transcribing
           of
           so
           compleat
           a
           Volume
           in
           such
           a
           space
           ,
           my
           ●and
           her selfe
           seem'd
           to
           earne
           a
           commendation
           .
           But
           withall
           I
           must
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           since
           ,
           I
           was
           faine
           to
           adde
           the
           discretion
           of
           my
           
             second
             thoughts
          
           ,
           to
           correct
           and
           regulate
           some
           grosse
           absurdities
           ;
           which
           notwithstanding
           was
           such
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           spo●e
           onely
           in
           interlinings
           ,
           and
           marginall
           references
           ,
           and
           not
           added
           the
           supplement
           of
           one
           sheet
           to
           encrease
           the
           former
           bulke
           .
           Hauing
           thus
           lickt
           it
           so
           farre
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           worth
           the
           reading
           ,
           that
           I
           made
           it
           almost
           impossible
           to
           be
           read
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           first
           began
           it
           ,
           to
           ease
           the
           troublesome
           request
           of
           a
           priuate
           friend
           ,
           so
           now
           )
           I
           rendred
           it
           vp
           into
           his
           hands
           ,
           to
           punish
           him
           with
           a
           peru●all
           .
           But
           it
           seemes
           ,
           when
           the
           respects
           of
           loue
           and
           friendship
           blin●e
           the
           iust
           censure
           of
           a
           iudicious
           eie
           ▪
           there
           ,
           weake
           endeauours
           may
           finde
           both
           entertainment
           and
           acceptance
           .
           Thus
           fell
           it
           out
           
           with
           me
           ;
           for
           ,
           (
           although
           the
           conscience
           of
           my
           own
           imperfections
           could
           bequeath
           it
           no
           better
           light
           ,
           then
           that
           that
           should
           consume
           it
           )
           it
           pleased
           him
           to
           thinke
           it
           worth
           a
           brighter
           ,
           this
           of
           the
           worlds
           ;
           so
           that
           I
           ,
           (
           whose
           conscience
           and
           duty
           bound
           me
           to
           an
           equall
           obseruance
           of
           his
           Desire
           ,
           with
           other
           mens
           Commands
           )
           was
           forced
           now
           againe
           to
           fashion
           my
           collected
           errours
           for
           the
           Presse
           ;
           desiring
           to
           publish
           rather
           my
           obedience
           to
           my
           Friend
           ,
           then
           name
           to
           the
           World.
           Then
           might
           I
           haue
           iustly
           and
           boldly
           said
           ,
           what
           Erasmus
           once
           did
           vpon
           his
           Edition
           of
           Saint
           Ieromes
           Workes
           ,
           
             —
             Vnum
             illud
             &
             verè
             dic●m
             &
             audacter
             ;
             minoris
             arbitror
             Hieronym●
             suos
             constitisse
             libros
             conditos
             ,
             quàm
             nobis
             restitutos
             :
             &
             paucioribus
             vigilijs
             apud
             illum
             natos
             fuisse
             ,
             quam
             apud
             nos
             renatos
             .
          
           For
           I
           may
           well
           auerre
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           reviewing
           of
           my
           Paines
           ,
           exceeded
           the
           Paines
           which
           I
           reviewed
           ,
           by
           so
           much
           the
           more
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           easier
           to
           commit
           a
           fault
           ,
           then
           to
           finde
           it
           ,
           once
           committed
           .
        
         
           If
           this
           serue
           for
           an
           excuse
           ,
           I
           cra●e
           acceptance
           at
           thy
           hands
           ,
           if
           not
           ,
           forgiuenesse
           ;
           but
           if
           thou
           be
           not
           pleased
           to
           giue
           ,
           then
           exchange
           a
           courtesie
           ,
           which
           is
           nought
           but
           this
           ;
           for
           my
           defects
           ,
           let
           me
           haue
           thy
           pardon
           ;
           and
           for
           my
           deserts
           ,
           I
           'le
           dispence
           with
           thy
           commendation
           .
           Farewell
           .
        
         
           
             T.
             B.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
               —
               Corrige
               ,
               sodes
               ,
            
             
               Hoc
               ,
               bone
               Lector
               ,
               
                 et
                 Hoc
              
               .
               —
            
          
        
         
           PAge
           35.
           
           Line
           18.
           
           Read●
           Martigue
           .
           p.
           36.
           l.
           1.
           
           Prince
           〈◊〉
           .
           p.
           141.
           l.
           5.
           
           
             Duke
             of
          
           Alua.
           p.
           178.
           l.
           24.
           
             which
             was
             to
          
           Feroll
           .
           p.
           192.
           l.
           3.
           
             dealt
             with
             them
             of
          
           Dantzicke
           .
           p.
           221.
           l.
           25.
           
           William
           Peter
           .
           p.
           241.
           l.
           24.
           
             the
             same
          
           Hagan
           .
           p.
           244.
           l.
           34.
           
             who
             notwithstanding
             had
             not
             yet
          
           .
           p.
           255.
           l.
           10.
           
           Monast●ry
           of
           Typarary
           .
           p.
           311.
           l.
           21.
           
           Saint-Iohn
           〈◊〉
           Bletnesho
           .
           p.
           360.
           l.
           14.
           
           Roger
           and
           Gawyn
           
             the
             two
          
           Harui●s
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           TABLE
           OF
           THE
           CONTENTS
           BELONGING
           TO
           THE
           HISTORY
           ,
           OF
           THE
           LIFE
           AND
           REIGNE
           OF
           QVEENE
           ELIZABETH
           .
        
         
           
             Anno
             M.D.LXXXIX
             .
          
           
             THe
             practises
             of
             the
             Spaniard
             in
             Scotland
             against
             
               England
               .
               Page
            
             1
          
           
             A
             mutinie
             in
             Scotland
             .
             2
          
           
             The
             mutiny
             is
             〈…〉
             .
             3
          
           
             The
             Earle
             of
             Arrundel
             arraigned
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             His
             Peeres
             .
             4
          
           
             Th●
             h●ads
             of
             his
             accusation
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             His
             demands
             of
             the
             Iudges
             .
             ●
          
           
             The
             Earles
             answer
             .
             7
          
           
             The
             Earle
             condemned
             .
             10
          
           
             His
             life
             pardoned
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Drakes
             expedition
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Groyne
             assaulted
             .
             11
          
           
             The
             base
             Towne
             taken
             .
             12
          
           
             The
             high
             Towne
             assaulted
             ,
             but
             in
             vaine
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Preparation
             from
             the
             Spaniard
             .
             13
          
           
             The
             Spaniards
             driuen
             backe
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             English
             depart
             ,
             and
             embarque
             for
             
               Portugall
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             
             Peniche
             taken
             .
             14
          
           
             Lisbon
             assaulted
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Spaniards
             sally
             forth
             vpon
             the
             English.
             15
          
           
             They
             are
             forced
             home
             to
             their
             very
             Gates
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             English
             depart
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Drake
               ▪
            
             blamed
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Cascay's
             yeelded
             .
             16
          
           
             Three●●●●●
             H●lkes
             taken
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Vigo
             burnt
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             English
             retur●e
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             English
             subiect
             to
             diseases
             〈◊〉
             Spaine
             .
             17
          
           
             The
             Hans●-townes
             complaine
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Queenes
             answere
             .
             18
          
           
             The
             Queene
             aides
             the
             King
             of
             
               Nauarre
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Holy
             League
             in
             France
             .
             19
          
           
             The
             Barricadoes
             at
             
               Paris
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Duke
             of
             Guise●laine
             ●laine
             .
             20
          
           
             Henry
             the
             third
             ▪
             King
             of
             France
             slaine
             .
             21
          
           
             Contention
             about
             the
             election
             of
             a
             new
             King.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Cardinall
             of
             Bourbon
             proclaimed
             King.
             22
          
           
             The
             Queene
             〈◊〉
             the
             French
             King.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             English
             〈◊〉
             in
             France
             .
             23
          
           
             The
             English
             returne
             .
             24
          
           
             The
             Spaniard
             affecteth
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             
               France
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Queene
             propoundeth
             a
             marriage
             to
             the
             K.
             of
             Scots
             .
             25
          
           
             He
             is
             betrothed
             to
             Anne
             of
             
               Denmarke
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             He
             passeth
             ouer
             to
             Norway
             .
             26
          
           
             Tempests
             raised
             in
             his
             Voyage
             by
             Witches
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Bothwell
             accused
             by
             them
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Countesse
             of
             Sussex
             dieth
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Sir
             
               Walter
               Mildmay
            
             dieth
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Earle
             of
             Worcester
             dieth
             .
             27
          
           
             And
             the
             Lord
             
               Sturton
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             And
             the
             Lord
             
               Compton
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             And
             the
             Lord
             
               Paget
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             
             And
             Doctor
             
               Humphrey
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             Anno
             M.D.XC.
             
          
           
             SVndry
             Hauens
             fortified
             .
             Pag.
             29
          
           
             Charges
             for
             the
             Nauy
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Money
             lent
             to
             the
             French
             King.
             30
          
           
             The
             rates
             of
             the
             Custome-house
             raised
             .
             31
          
           
             The
             Queenes
             care
             of
             the
             States
             .
             32
          
           
             She
             restoreth
             ships
             to
             the
             Ve●e●ians
             .
             33
          
           
             She
             procureth
             peace
             from
             the
             Turke
             for
             the
             Polo●●●ns
             and
             Moldauians
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             She
             congratulateth
             the
             marriage
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Scots
             .
             34
          
           
             Her
             care
             of
             
               France
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             French
             Hauens
             taken
             by
             the
             Spaniard
             .
             35
          
           
             His
             pretence
             of
             right
             to
             the
             Dutchy
             of
             
               Britaine
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Aide
             from
             England
             requested
             .
             36
          
           
             The
             Queene
             prouides
             for
             
               Britaine
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             And
             for
             all
             
               France
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Wherefore
             she
             hea●●●neth
             not
             to
             the
             ill
             suggestions
             of
             some
             both
             English
             and
             French
             men
             .
             37
          
           
             Her
             obseruation
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Earle
             of
             Warwickes
             death
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             And
             Sir
             
               Francis
               Walsingham's
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Randolph
            
             .
             38
          
           
             And
             of
             Sir
             
               Iames
               Cro●●
            
             .
             39
          
           
             And
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             
               Shrewesbury
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             the
             Lord
             Wentworth
             .
             40
          
           
             Tir-Oen
             strangleth
             
               Gau●loc
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             He
             is
             sent
             for
             into
             England
             ,
             and
             pardoned
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Hugh
               Ro●-Mac-Mahon
            
             hanged
             by
             the
             Lord
             Deputy
             .
             41
          
           
             Whereupon
             
               Brian
               O-R●cke
            
             rebels
             .
             ibid.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             Anno
             M.
             D.XC.I
             .
          
           
             THe
             Queenes
             care
             of
             the
             French
             King.
             Pag.
             43
          
           
             She
             sendeth
             him
             aide
             .
             44
          
           
             The
             conditions
             and
             articles
             that
             are
             agreed
             vpon
             betweene
             them
             ibid.
             
          
           
             A
             Proclamation
             in
             England
             against
             the
             French
             Leaguers
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Norris
            
             is
             sent
             into
             France
             .
             45
          
           
             La-Noue
             that
             famous
             warriour
             ,
             dieth
             of
             a
             wound
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Sir
             
               Roger
               Williams
            
             behaueth
             himselfe
             brauely
             in
             the
             French
             warres
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Anthony
               Reaux
            
             sent
             ouer
             to
             the
             Queene
             .
             46
          
           
             He
             demandeth
             more
             ayde
             from
             her
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Queene
             sendeth
             ouer
             into
             France
             the
             Earle
             of
             
               Essex
               .
               ib.
            
             
          
           
             He
             is
             sent
             for
             presently
             to
             Noyon
             by
             the
             King
             of
             
               France
               .
               ib.
            
             
          
           
             He
             knighteth
             many
             of
             his
             followers
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             discontent
             of
             some
             of
             the
             English.
             47
          
           
             He
             is
             disappointed
             of
             his
             promise
             by
             the
             French
             men
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             His
             Brother
             Walter
             dieth
             of
             a
             wound
             at
             his
             approach
             to
             
               Roan
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             He
             is
             sent
             into
             Champaigne
             by
             the
             French
             King.
             48
          
           
             The
             French
             King
             breaketh
             promise
             with
             the
             Queene
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             He
             sends
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             ouer
             into
             England
             ,
             to
             require
             more
             aide
             of
             the
             Queene
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Hee
             sends
             moreouer
             the
             Lord
             
               Mourney
               du-Pleffis
            
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             education
             and
             behauiour
             of
             
               William
               Hacket
            
             .
             49
          
           
             His
             extraordinary
             calling
             ,
             and
             Reuelations
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             His
             confederates
             ,
             and
             who
             they
             were
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             They
             all
             seeke
             to
             accuse
             the
             Lord
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Treasurer
             of
             Treason
             .
             50
          
           
             Hackets
             hatred
             to
             the
             Queene
             .
             51
          
           
             His
             Disciples
             sent
             abroad
             .
             52
          
           
             
             They
             are
             apprehended
             .
             53
          
           
             Hacket
             condemned
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             His
             blasphemy
             at
             the
             time
             of
             execution
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Coppinger
             starued
             himselfe
             .
             54
          
           
             Arthington
             recants
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Queens
             iurisdiction
             in
             spirituall
             matters
             impugned
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             defended
             and
             maintained
             .
             56
          
           
             Captaine
             Greenuile
             in
             the
             Reare
             Admirall
             called
             the
             Reuenge
             ,
             is
             assailed
             .
             56
          
           
             He
             is
             sorely
             wounded
             .
             57
          
           
             Greenuile
             yeelded
             vpon
             condition
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Reuenge
             suncke
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             A
             requitall
             for
             her
             losse
             .
             58
          
           
             The
             East-Indie
             Voyage
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Riman
             drowned
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Their
             returne
             .
             59
          
           
             Cauendish
             his
             Voyage
             to
             the
             Magellane
             Streights
             .
             
               ibid
               ▪
            
          
           
             A
             Proclamation
             against
             transportation
             of
             the
             prouision
             into
             
               Spaine
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             Sir
             
               Christopher
               Hatton
            
             .
             60
          
           
             
               Brian
               O-rorke
            
             arraigned
             .
             61
          
           
             He
             is
             hanged
             at
             Tiburne
             .
             62
          
        
         
           
             Anno
             M.
             D.XC.II
             .
          
           
             BOthwell
             is
             proclaimed
             traitour
             .
             Pag.
             64
          
           
             The
             Earle
             of
             Murray
             slaine
             .
             66
          
           
             Bothwels
             attempt
             at
             the
             Court
             at
             
               Falkland
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             The
             zeale
             of
             the
             Ministers
             in
             
               Scotland
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Letters
             and
             Blanckes
             taken
             by
             them
             .
             67
          
           
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Perot
            
             questioned
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             He
             is
             accused
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Articles
             of
             his
             accusatio●
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             He
             is
             condemned
             ,
             68
          
           
             
             He
             dieth
             in
             the
             Tower
             of
             a
             disease
             .
             69
          
           
             His
             goods
             are
             intailed
             vpon
             his
             Sonne
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             returnes
             from
             France
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             K.
             of
             France
             requesteth
             more
             aide
             from
             the
             Queene
             .
             70
          
           
             She
             condiscendeth
             vpon
             some
             conditions
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Captaine
             Norris
             is
             sent
             ouer
             .
             71
          
           
             The
             Duke
             of
             Parma
             dieth
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Sir
             
               Walter
               Rawleighs
            
             expedition
             .
             72
          
           
             A
             Portugall
             Caracke
             persued
             by
             
               Burrough
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             He
             is
             assaulted
             by
             the
             English.
             73
          
           
             The
             spoile
             taken
             ,
             and
             the
             value
             of
             it
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             couetousnesse
             of
             some
             English
             Merchants
             noted
             .
             74
          
           
             A
             Proclamation
             about
             making
             of
             Ordnance
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Queene
             going
             on
             progresse
             visiteth
             the
             Vniuersity
             of
             
               Oxford
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Thames
             dried
             vp
             .
             75
          
           
             A
             discourse
             about
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             Viscount
             Mountague
             .
             76
          
           
             And
             of
             the
             Lord
             
               Scroope
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             And
             of
             Sir
             
               Christopher
               Wray
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             Anno
             M.
             D.XC.III
             .
          
           
             A
             Parliament
             assembled
             at
             
               Westminster
               .
               Page
            
             77
          
           
             What
             Subsidies
             were
             granted
             more
             then
             ordinary
             ,
             and
             the
             caution
             about
             them
             .
             78
          
           
             The
             summe
             of
             the
             Queenes
             speech
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Henry
               Barow
            
             a
             Sectary
             ,
             hanged
             .
             79
          
           
             The
             Queenes
             care
             of
             
               Scotland
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Her
             admonition
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Scotland
             .
             80
          
           
             The
             L.
             Burrough
             sent
             ouer
             to
             Scotland
             ,
             on
             an
             Embassie
             .
             81
          
           
             What
             the
             Queene
             demanded
             ▪
             by
             him
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             What
             the
             K.
             of
             Scotland
             answered
             to
             the
             Queens
             demands
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             Bothwell
             being
             demanded
             of
             the
             Queene
             by
             the
             King
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             
             when
             he
             lurked
             in
             England
             ,
             wherefore
             not
             deliuered
             vp
             to
             him
             .
             82
          
           
             Bothwell
             returneth
             secretly
             into
             
               Scotland
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Hi●
             insolent
             behauiour
             there
             .
             83
          
           
             Tumults
             by
             him
             raised
             in
             the
             Court
             ,
             and
             the
             Chancellour
             thence
             remooued
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Libels
             in
             Germany
             against
             the
             Queene
             .
             84
          
           
             Which
             the
             Queene
             procureth
             to
             be
             called
             in
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             She
             procureth
             peace
             betweene
             the
             Turke
             and
             the
             Transiluanian
             ,
             and
             betweene
             the
             King
             of
             Sweden
             and
             the
             
               Musco●ian
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Captaine
             Norris
             his
             proceeding
             in
             Britaine
             .
             85
          
           
             His
             returne
             againe
             into
             
               England
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             The
             King
             of
             France
             reconciled
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             The
             reasons
             which
             he
             gaue
             for
             his
             conuersion
             .
             86
          
           
             The
             Queenes
             Letter
             written
             in
             Latine
             ,
             which
             she
             sent
             him
             so
             soone
             as
             she
             heard
             thereof
             .
             88
          
           
             A
             Booke
             of
             Boëtius
             translated
             by
             her
             .
             89
          
           
             The
             French
             King
             excuseth
             his
             breaking
             promise
             with
             the
             Queene
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Agreements
             made
             betweene
             the
             Queene
             and
             him
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Queenes
             care
             for
             the
             Protestants
             in
             France
             ,
             90
          
           
             She
             fortifieth
             her
             Islands
             of
             Garnsey
             and
             Iersey
             ,
             and
             sundry
             other
             places
             .
             91
          
           
             A
             great
             plague
             in
             
               London
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Hesket
             hanged
             ,
             and
             wherefore
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             
               Darby
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             And
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             Sussex
             .
             92
          
           
             And
             of
             the
             Lord
             
               Grey
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             And
             of
             the
             Lord
             
               Cromwell
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             And
             of
             the
             Lord
             
               Wentworth
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             And
             of
             Sir
             
               Christopher
               Carlile
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Complaints
             of
             the
             Irish.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Grudges
             betweene
             Tir-Oen
             and
             Marshall
             Bagnall
             .
             93
          
           
             Mac-Guir
             rebelleth
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
             Ineskelline
             taken
             .
             93
          
           
             Tir-Oen
             vsurpeth
             the
             title
             of
             O-Neale
             .
             94
          
           
             
               Shan
               O-Neales
            
             Sonnes
             surprized
             by
             
               Tir-Oen
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             Anno
             M.
             D.XC.IV
             .
          
           
             THe
             Lord
             Zouch
             sent
             Embassador
             into
             
               Scotland
               .
               Pag.
            
             96
          
           
             The
             answer
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Scots
             .
             97
          
           
             Bothwell
             againe
             rebelleth
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             pretence
             and
             cloake
             of
             his
             rebellion
             .
             98
          
           
             Bothwell
             put
             to
             flight
             .
             99
          
           
             The
             Scotch
             Papists
             banished
             the
             Realme
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Their
             plots
             and
             new
             deuices
             .
             100
          
           
             The
             pretended
             right
             of
             the
             Infanta
             to
             the
             Crowne
             of
             England
             .
             101
          
           
             Parsons
             the
             Iesuite
             excuseth
             his
             Booke
             of
             Dolman
             .
             103
          
           
             Prince
             Henry
             borne
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Treason
             against
             the
             Queene
             conspired
             by
             Lopez
             ,
             and
             others
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Their
             seuerall
             confessions
             .
             104
          
           
             The
             Traitors
             condemned
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Cullin
             executed
             .
             105
          
           
             Yorke
             and
             Williams
             apprehended
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Queene
             informeth
             the
             Spaniard
             of
             treason
             .
             106
          
           
             
               Antonio
               Perez
            
             lurketh
             in
             
               England
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             The
             strength
             of
             the
             Leaguers
             much
             impaired
             .
             107
          
           
             Norris
             sent
             ouer
             into
             
               Britaine
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Morley
             taken
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Quinpercorentine
             taken
             .
             108
          
           
             Crodon
             assaulted
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             taken
             .
             109
          
           
             Fourbisher
             slaine
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Norris
             recalled
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Hawkins
             his
             Nauigations
             .
             110
          
           
             
             He
             reacheth
             the
             〈◊〉
             Streights
             .
             110
          
           
             He
             is
             assaulted
             .
             111
          
           
             He
             yeeldeth
             vpon
             condi●●on
             ,
             〈…〉
             set
             at
             liberty
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Lancasters
             voyage
             .
             112
          
           
             Honour
             conferred
             by
             a
             forreigne
             Prince
             ,
             〈…〉
             at
             home
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             Cardinall
             Allen.
             113
          
           
             And
             of
             Doctor
             Piers
             Archbishop
             of
             Yorke
             .
             114
          
           
             And
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             
               Darby
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Contention
             about
             the
             Isle
             of
             Man.
             115
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             the
             Lord
             〈◊〉
             .
             116
          
           
             And
             of
             the
             Lord
             E●ers
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Lord
             Chandoys
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Montioy
             .
             117
          
           
             Sir
             
               William
               Russell
            
             made
             Lord
             Dep●●y
             of
             
               Ireland
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Tir-Oen
             submitteth
             to
             him
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             He
             is
             accused
             by
             Marshall
             Bagnall
             .
             118
          
           
             Bu●
             for
             all
             that
             is
             dismissed
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Lord
             Deputy
             prosecuteth
             the
             Rebells
             .
             ●●9
          
           
             Tir-Oen
             bewrayeth
             his
             rebellious
             〈◊〉
             .
             ibid.
             
          
        
         
           
             Anno
             M.
             D.XC.V
             .
          
           
             THe
             King
             of
             Scotland
             〈…〉
             Spaniard
             .
             Page
             121
          
           
             Yorke
             and
             Williams
             hanged
             .
             122
          
           
             Warre
             pro●laimed
             in
             France
             against
             the
             Spaniard
             .
             123
          
           
             The
             warre
             〈…〉
             Luxenborough
             ,
             and
             
               ●iccardy
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Ayde
             required
             from
             England
             .
             124
          
           
             The
             Queene
             prouides
             against
             the
             sp●●●ard
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             More
             ayde
             required
             〈◊〉
             England
             .
             125
          
           
             
             The
             Queene
             acquitteth
             her selfe
             of
             〈◊〉
             imputations
             about
             the
             taking
             of
             Cambra
             .
             125
          
           
             The
             King
             of
             France
             perswaded
             to
             ,
             and
             disswaded
             from
             a
             peace
             with
             the
             Spaniard
             .
             127
          
           
             Conditions
             proposed
             to
             the
             King
             of
             France
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             〈…〉
             .
             128
          
           
             Co●nwall
             inuaded
             by
             the
             Spaniard
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Rawleighs
             voyage
             to
             Guiana
             .
             12●
          
           
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Hawki●●
            
             ,
             and
             Sir
             
               Francis
               Drakes
            
             expedition
             into
             America
             .
             130
          
           
             The
             voiage
             to
             Porto-Rico
             .
             131
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               de-la-Hach
            
             fired
             ,
             and
             〈…〉
             .
             132
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             Sir
             
               Francis
               Drake
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             ●
             distast
             betweene
             the
             Queene
             〈…〉
             
               Low
               Countries
            
             ,
             the
             reason
             of
             〈◊〉
             .
             ●●3
          
           
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Bodly
            
             sent
             ouer
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             His
             message
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             answer
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             .
             134
          
           
             Some
             monies
             offered
             in
             part
             of
             paiment
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Great
             debating
             about
             the
             matter
             .
             135
          
           
             Conditions
             proposed
             by
             the
             States
             to
             the
             Queene
             ,
             what
             they
             are
             .
             136
          
           
             The
             Queene
             accepteth
             of
             them
             .
             137
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Queenes
             answere
             thereunto
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             
               Arundell
               ▪
            
             and
             of
             the
             Lord
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             of
             D.
             Whitaker
             .
             14●
          
           
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Norris
            
             sent
             into
             Ireland
             .
             141
          
           
             Tir-Oen
             taketh
             Blackwater
             .
             14●
          
           
             He
             is
             proclaimed
             Traitour
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             strength
             of
             the
             Rebells
             〈…〉
             Ireland
             .
             143
          
           
             
             Norris
             sets
             forward
             toward
             Tir-Oen
             .
             143
          
           
             And
             the
             Lord
             Deputy
             ioyneth
             with
             him
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Tir-Oen
             lurketh
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Captaine
             Norris
             seemeth
             too
             much
             to
             〈◊〉
             Tir-Oen
             .
             1●●
          
           
             He
             entertaineth
             a
             parley
             with
             
               Tir-Oen
               ▪
            
             1●●
          
           
             Tir-Oens
             counterfeit
             submission
             to
             
               Norris
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             And
             of
             O-donells
             ,
             and
             Feagh-Mac-Hugh●
             .
             1●●
          
           
             A
             truce
             made
             ,
             and
             the
             danger
             of
             it
             .
             ibid.
             
          
        
         
           
             Anno
             M.
             D.XC.VI
             .
          
           
             SIr
             
               Henry
               Wallop
            
             ,
             and
             Sir
             
               Robert
               Gardner
            
             ,
             sent
             to
             parley
             with
             
               Tir-Oen
               ,
               O-donell
            
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Rebels
             ,
             and
             to
             heare
             their
             grieuances
             .
             Page
             147
          
           
             The
             complaints
             of
             Tir-Oen
             ,
             of
             
               O
               donell
            
             .
             148
          
           
             Of
             
               Shan-Mac-Brian
               ,
               Mac-Phelim
            
             ,
             and
             O-Neale
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             others
             .
             149
          
           
             Propositions
             proposed
             to
             the
             Rebels
             ,
             they
             flight
             〈◊〉
             reiect
             them
             .
             150
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             the
             truce
             c●ncluded
             betweene
             them
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Queenes
             opinion
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             .
             151
          
           
             Tir-Oen
             dealeth
             vnder-hand
             with
             the
             Spaniard
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Tir-Oen
             sendeth
             Letters
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             to
             the
             Lord
             Deputy
             .
             152
          
           
             He
             deludeth
             Captaine
             Norris
             and
             〈…〉
             from
             them
             a
             writ
             of
             pardon
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Lord
             Deputy
             redu●eth
             
               O-Maden
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Tir-Oens
             dissimulation
             layd
             open
             .
             154
          
           
             The
             Lord
             Deputy
             pursueth
             Pheagh-Ma●h-Hugh
             .
             155
          
           
             He
             is
             slaine
             by
             〈…〉
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             His
             head
             is
             sent
             to
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             the
             head
             of
             
               Iames
               〈◊〉
               .
               ib.
            
             
          
           
             Callis
             assaulted
             by
             the
             Arch-Duke
             of
             A●stria
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             .
             156
          
           
             The
             Queene
             prepareth
             a
             Nauie
             of
             140.
             ships
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             ,
             and
             Lord
             H●●ard
             ,
             equall
             Generals
             of
             the
             
             Forces
             .
             157
          
           
             The
             Prayer
             of
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             for
             the
             Nauie
             .
             158
          
           
             The
             Nauy
             sets
             forward
             to
             Cadiz
             .
             159
          
           
             Where
             it
             arriues
             the
             20.
             of
             Iune
             .
             160
          
           
             Certaine
             Gallies
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             withdraw
             themselues
             into
             the
             open
             Sea.
             161
          
           
             The
             English
             Souldiers
             are
             set
             on
             shoare
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             They
             breake
             downe
             Suaco
             Bridge
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             They
             take
             the
             towne
             .
             162
          
           
             They
             set
             fire
             on
             some
             Spanish
             ships
             .
             163
          
           
             No
             man
             of
             note
             lost
             in
             this
             expedition
             but
             Captaine
             
               Wingfield
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             The
             names
             of
             those
             that
             were
             knighted
             .
             164
          
           
             The
             English
             consult
             what
             to
             doe
             .
             165
          
           
             They
             come
             to
             the
             towne
             
               Pharo
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             From
             thence
             to
             the
             〈◊〉
             .
             166
          
           
             They
             returne
             home
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             How
             glorious
             this
             victory
             was
             to
             the
             English
             ,
             how
             profitable
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             how
             hurtfull
             to
             the
             Spaniard
             .
             167
          
           
             Sir
             
               Francis
               Vere
            
             made
             Gouernour
             of
             Brill
             .
             168
          
           
             Which
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             taketh
             very
             ill
             ,
             but
             worse
             the
             choice
             of
             Sir
             
               Robert
               Cecill
            
             to
             be
             the
             Queenes
             Secretary
             ,
             he
             hauing
             appointed
             Sir
             
               Tho.
               Bodley
            
             for
             that
             place
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Spaniard
             prouides
             a
             new
             Fleet.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             greatest
             part
             whereof
             cast
             away
             .
             169
          
           
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             fortifies
             the
             shoare
             ,
             she
             entreth
             into
             a
             new
             League
             with
             the
             French
             King.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Which
             they
             both
             sweare
             to
             .
             170
          
           
             The
             King
             of
             France
             made
             Knight
             of
             the
             Garter
             .
             171
          
           
             Counterfeit
             Pur●euants
             and
             Apparators
             punished
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Arundell
            
             Count
             of
             the
             sacred
             Empire
             .
             172
          
           
             The
             question
             discussed
             ,
             whether
             a
             Subiect
             be
             to
             admit
             of
             the
             honour
             which
             is
             conferred
             on
             him
             by
             a
             forreigne
             Prince
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Such
             honours
             not
             to
             be
             admitted
             .
             173
          
           
             
             Counts
             and
             Viscounts
             ,
             such
             as
             some
             Officers
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             .
             174
          
           
             Count-Palatines
             ,
             and
             who
             boasted
             themselues
             so
             to
             be
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Queenes
             iudgement
             on
             that
             question
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Puckering
            
             ,
             and
             of
             
               Richard
               Fletcher
            
             Bishop
             of
             London
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Lord
             Hunsdon
             ,
             and
             Sir
             
               Francis
               Knolles
            
             .
             175
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             Huntington
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Countesse
             of
             Darby
             .
             176
          
        
         
           
             Anno
             M.
             D.XC.VII
             .
          
           
             THe
             battle
             of
             Tournhalt
             in
             
               Brabant
               .
               Page
            
             177
          
           
             The
             Queene
             furnisheth
             a
             Nauy
             to
             surprize
             the
             Spanish
             Nauy
             at
             Azores
             ,
             returning
             from
             the
             Indies
             .
             178
          
           
             Sir
             
               Walter
               Rawleigh
            
             lands
             at
             Faiall
             .
             181
          
           
             He
             takes
             the
             towne
             .
             182
          
           
             The
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             angry
             for
             his
             landing
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Rawleigh
             defendeth
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             is
             receiued
             into
             fauour
             againe
             .
             183
          
           
             The
             Islands
             Gratiosa
             and
             Flores
             yeeld
             to
             the
             Earle
             of
             
               Essex
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             
               Villa
               Franca
            
             taken
             .
             185
          
           
             An
             Indian
             Caracke
             burnt
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             English
             Fleet
             returneth
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Spanish
             Nauy
             dispersed
             .
             186
          
           
             Grudges
             betweene
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             ,
             and
             Sir
             
               Walter
               Rawleigh
            
             ,
             and
             betwixt
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             ,
             and
             Sir
             
               Robert
               Cecill
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Essex
             discontented
             at
             the
             Titles
             giuen
             to
             the
             Lord
             Admirall
             ,
             whereupon
             the
             Queene
             makes
             him
             Earle
             Marshall
             of
             England
             .
             187
          
           
             
             
               Pa●l●s
               D'l'ali●e
            
             sent
             Embassadour
             from
             the
             King
             of
             Poland
             .
             187
          
           
             His
             Oration
             to
             the
             Queene
             ,
             full
             of
             contempt
             .
             The
             Queenes
             sodaine
             answer
             made
             him
             in
             Latine
             .
             188
          
           
             The
             Queene
             le●●es
             him
             ,
             and
             answereth
             him
             by
             her
             Councellors
             afterwards
             .
             189
          
           
             The
             Merchant
             Aduenturers
             are
             forbidden
             traffiquing
             in
             Germany
             .
             190
          
           
             And
             those
             of
             the
             Hanse-townes
             ,
             here
             in
             England
             .
             191
          
           
             The
             Embassie
             of
             Sir
             
               George
               Carew
            
             into
             
               Poland
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             What
             he
             effecteth
             with
             those
             of
             Dantsicke
             .
             192
          
           
             And
             with
             the
             
               Polacke
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             And
             with
             those
             of
             
               Elbing
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             An
             Embassadour
             from
             Christian
             the
             fourth
             King
             of
             
               Denmarke
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             The
             King
             of
             France
             requesteth
             aide
             from
             the
             Queene
             .
             193
          
           
             He
             recouereth
             Amiens
             .
             194
          
           
             The
             King
             of
             Spaine
             enclineth
             to
             a
             peace
             .
             195
          
           
             A
             Parliament
             assembled
             in
             
               England
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Lord
             De-la-ware
             restored
             to
             his
             old
             place
             .
             196
          
           
             And
             also
             Thomas
             Lord
             Howard
             of
             Walden
             .
             197
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             the
             Lord
             
               Cobham
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             And
             of
             
               W.
               Powlet
            
             Marquesse
             of
             
               Winchester
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Lord
             Burrough
             made
             Deputy
             of
             
               Ireland
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Captaine
             Norris
             dyeth
             .
             198
          
           
             The
             Lord
             Deputy
             winnes
             the
             Fort
             at
             Blackwater
             .
             199
          
           
             The
             Earle
             of
             Kildare
             dyeth
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Rebels
             besiege
             Blackwater
             Fort.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Lord
             Deputy
             dyeth
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Iustices
             appointed
             in
             Ireland
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             .
             200
          
           
             Tir-Oen
             presents
             his
             grieuances
             to
             the
             Earle
             of
             Ormond
             ,
             now
             Lieutenant
             of
             
               Ireland
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
        
         
           
           
             Anno
             M.
             D.XC.VIII
             .
          
           
             THe
             King
             of
             France
             would
             mediate
             for
             a
             peace
             betweene
             the
             Queene
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             the
             Spaniard
             .
             Page
             202
          
           
             Embassadours
             sent
             ouer
             about
             that
             businesse
             .
             203
          
           
             Cecill
             Secretary
             to
             the
             Queene
             ,
             sent
             ouer
             to
             
               France
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             He
             ouertaketh
             the
             King
             of
             France
             at
             
               Andes
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             The
             resolution
             of
             the
             King
             of
             France
             about
             warre
             .
             204
          
           
             Cecils
             answere
             in
             the
             behalfe
             of
             the
             Queene
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Kings
             reply
             ,
             and
             promise
             to
             conclude
             a
             peace
             shortly
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             both
             ●ingdomes
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             But
             hee
             dealeth
             vnder
             hand
             with
             the
             Arch-Duke
             about
             the
             said
             peace
             ;
             whereupon
             some
             expostulations
             past
             betweene
             him
             and
             the
             Queene
             .
             205
          
           
             Barneuelts
             Oration
             before
             the
             French
             in
             the
             behalfe
             of
             the
             Estates
             of
             the
             
               Low
               Countries
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             A
             difference
             between
             Secretary
             Cecil
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             the
             French
             ,
             whereupon
             he
             is
             dismissed
             with
             faire
             words
             onely
             .
             207
          
           
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Edmonds
            
             thereupon
             is
             sent
             ouer
             by
             the
             Queene
             with
             Letters
             ,
             which
             the
             French
             King
             t●●ke
             not
             very
             pleasantly
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             King
             of
             France
             stands
             sto●tly
             for
             the
             Queen
             in
             the
             Treatie
             at
             Veruins
             .
             208
          
           
             The
             order
             of
             Session
             amongst
             the
             Delegates
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             French
             take
             exceptions
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             peace
             there
             was
             no
             mention
             of
             the
             Queene
             of
             England
             .
             210
          
           
             The
             Queene
             hath
             a
             care
             of
             her
             own●
             estate
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             A
             disceptation
             about
             a
             peace
             with
             the
             Spaniard
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             reasons
             which
             were
             collected
             for
             peace
             .
             211
          
           
             The
             reasons
             that
             were
             collected
             against
             it
             .
             213
          
           
             The
             reply
             of
             those
             that
             stood
             for
             a
             peace
             .
             215
          
           
             Burghley
             Lord
             Treasurer
             ,
             particularly
             for
             the
             peace
             .
             217
          
           
             The
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             much
             against
             it
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
             Whereupon
             he
             writes
             and
             publisheth
             his
             Apologie
             .
             218
          
           
             A
             kinde
             of
             contention
             betweene
             the
             Queene
             and
             the
             Earle
             of
             
               Essex
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Earle
             behaues
             himselfe
             somewhat
             irreuerently
             before
             the
             Queene
             .
             219
          
           
             Her
             distast
             thereat
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             His
             answeres
             full
             of
             indignation
             to
             those
             that
             gaue
             him
             good
             aduice
             or
             counsell
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             the
             Lord
             Burghley
             Treasurer
             of
             England
             .
             220
          
           
             His
             Natiuity
             and
             kindred
             ,
             his
             education
             ,
             he
             was
             Master
             of
             Requests
             ,
             and
             Secretary
             to
             King
             Edward
             ,
             he
             began
             to
             retaine
             vnder
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             .
             221
          
           
             He
             is
             made
             Baron
             ,
             and
             Treasurer
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             Knight
             of
             the
             Garter
             .
             222
          
           
             His
             Issue
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             New
             articles
             of
             agreement
             between
             the
             States
             and
             the
             Queene
             .
             223
          
           
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Bodley
            
             of
             Councell
             for
             the
             Estates
             ,
             he
             restored
             the
             publique
             Library
             of
             Oxford
             ,
             first
             instituted
             by
             Humphrey
             Duke
             of
             Gloucester
             .
             224
          
           
             The
             Lord
             Zouch
             ,
             and
             
               Christopher
               Perkins
            
             ,
             sent
             ouer
             into
             Denmarke
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             some
             contention
             betweene
             the
             Danes
             and
             the
             English.
             225
          
           
             Isabella
             Daughter
             to
             Philip
             King
             of
             Spaine
             ,
             betrothed
             to
             Albert
             of
             
               Austria
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Spaine
             ,
             being
             aboue
             seuenty
             yeares
             of
             age
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Three
             places
             which
             he
             was
             w●nt
             to
             call
             the
             Keyes
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             
               Spaine
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             
               George
               Clifford
            
             Earle
             of
             Cumberland
             returnes
             home
             from
             Sea.
             He
             tooke
             Porto-Rico
             ,
             and
             other
             places
             ;
             but
             continued
             not
             there
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             a
             disease
             that
             happened
             amongst
             his
             Souldiers
             .
             226
          
           
             The
             treason
             of
             
               Edward
               Squire
            
             discouered
             ;
             the
             proceedings
             therein
             ;
             he
             is
             instigated
             to
             it
             by
             Walpole
             a
             Iesuite
             ;
             he
             bedawbes
             
             the
             pummell
             of
             the
             Queen●●
             Saddle
             with
             poison
             ,
             but
             to
             no
             purpose
             .
             He
             besmeared
             a
             Chaire
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex's
             with
             poison
             ,
             but
             to
             no
             more
             purpose
             .
             227
          
           
             He
             is
             questioned
             ,
             and
             confesseth
             all
             ,
             and
             is
             hanged
             .
             228
          
           
             Rumors
             scattered
             abroad
             against
             the
             K.
             of
             
               Scots
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Especially
             by
             one
             
               Valentine
               Thomas
            
             ,
             at
             the
             time
             of
             his
             execution
             .
             229
          
           
             The
             Queenes
             admonition
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Scots
             ,
             in
             behalfe
             of
             this
             businesse
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Bookes
             written
             in
             the
             behalfe
             of
             the
             K.
             of
             
               Scots
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Contents
             of
             those
             Books
             about
             the
             course
             of
             kingdomes
             .
             230
          
           
             The
             K.
             himselfe
             writeth
             his
             Booke
             called
             Basilicon-doron
             .
             231
          
           
             The
             affection
             of
             the
             Queene
             towards
             good
             studies
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Bookes
             that
             she
             her selfe
             translated
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             D.
             Stapleton
             Professour
             at
             
               Doway
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             And
             of
             D.
             Cosins
             Deane
             of
             the
             Arches
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             
               Edmund
               Spencer
            
             the
             Arch-Poet
             ;
             his
             buriall
             at
             the
             cost
             and
             charges
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             .
             232
          
           
             Black-water
             Fort
             in
             Ireland
             besieged
             by
             the
             Reb●ls
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             English
             hau●
             the
             worst
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             a
             battle
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Fort
             not
             long
             after
             yeelded
             vp
             to
             the
             Rebels
             .
             233
          
           
             All
             the
             Prouince
             of
             Mounster
             reuolts
             from
             the
             Queene
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Protections
             hurtfull
             to
             the
             Common-wealth
             .
             234
          
           
             Mounster
             all
             spoil●d
             and
             hauockt
             by
             the
             Rebels
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Tir-Oens
             brags
             of
             his
             successe
             and
             victory
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Sir
             
               Richard
               Bingham
            
             sent
             ouer
             againe
             into
             Ireland
             .
             235
          
           
             Who
             died
             there
             ,
             presently
             after
             his
             arriuall
             .
             ibid.
             
          
        
         
           
             Anno
             M.
             D.XC.IX
             .
          
           
             A
             Great
             consultation
             in
             England
             ,
             about
             the
             choice
             of
             a
             new
             Lord
             Deputy
             to
             be
             sent
             into
             
               Ireland
               .
               Pag.
            
             237
          
           
             The
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             secretly
             desires
             it
             himselfe
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             He
             is
             at
             length
             made
             Lord
             Deputy
             of
             Ireland
             .
             238
          
           
             
             An
             army
             allotted
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             number
             ,
             the
             greatest
             that
             Ireland
             euer
             saw
             .
             238
          
           
             The
             summe
             of
             his
             Commission
             .
             His
             departure
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             He
             marcheth
             to
             Mounster
             against
             some
             petty
             Rebels
             ,
             and
             neglects
             the
             tenour
             of
             his
             Commission
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Queene
             takes
             it
             vnkindly
             ,
             and
             he
             as
             much
             ,
             the
             making
             of
             Sir
             
               Robert
               Cecill
            
             Master
             of
             the
             Wards
             ,
             an
             Office
             which
             he
             himselfe
             expected
             .
             240
          
           
             The
             Earle
             excuses
             the
             fault
             ,
             and
             laies
             it
             on
             the
             Irish
             Councell
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Sir
             
               Coniers
               Clifford
            
             sets
             forward
             against
             the
             Rebells
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             He
             is
             slaine
             in
             the
             battell
             ,
             with
             Sir
             
               Alexander
               Ratcliffe
            
             .
             241
          
           
             A
             fresh
             supply
             sent
             ouer
             from
             England
             into
             
               Ireland
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Tir-Oen
             desires
             a
             Parly
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             
               Essex
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Which
             is
             at
             last
             condiscended
             vnto
             ,
             at
             Balla-Clinch
             Riuers
             Foord
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Tir-Oen
             and
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             talke
             together
             almost
             an
             houre
             .
             242
          
           
             Tir-Oen
             desires
             to
             haue
             another
             conference
             with
             the
             Earle
             of
             
               Essex
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Whereupon
             a
             truce
             is
             made
             for
             sixe
             weekes
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Whereat
             the
             Queene
             is
             angry
             with
             the
             Lord
             Deputy
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             She
             sends
             letters
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Councell
             of
             Ireland
             .
             243
          
           
             The
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             much
             discontented
             at
             the
             letters
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             His
             secret
             plots
             to
             take
             some
             vnlawfull
             course
             to
             subdue
             his
             enemies
             at
             Court.
             244
          
           
             An
             army
             of
             6000.
             men
             mustered
             in
             London
             ;
             halfe
             whereof
             lay
             at
             watch
             and
             ward
             for
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             Queene
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             makes
             an
             vnexpected
             returne
             into
             England
             ,
             with
             some
             few
             followers
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             He
             comes
             and
             kneeles
             before
             the
             Queene
             at
             None-such
             .
             245
          
           
             He
             is
             committed
             to
             custody
             in
             the
             Lord
             Keepers
             house
             .
             246
          
           
             He
             endeauoures
             to
             remooue
             the
             suspition
             of
             ill
             that
             was
             conceiued
             of
             him
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             sodaine
             returne
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             When
             some
             would
             haue
             freed
             him
             by
             force
             out
             of
             custody
             hee
             
             would
             not
             agree
             to
             it
             .
             247
          
           
             The
             Truce
             broken
             in
             Ireland
             by
             Tir-Oen
             ,
             in
             the
             Earles
             absence
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             proud
             answere
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             thereof
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Tir-Oen
             behaues
             himselfe
             very
             proudly
             .
             248
          
           
             The
             feather
             of
             a
             Phoenix
             sent
             him
             from
             the
             Pope
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Lord
             Keeper
             of
             the
             Seale
             laies
             open
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             in
             the
             Starre-Chamber
             ,
             to
             appease
             the
             people
             ;
             and
             the
             Lord
             Treasurer
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Admirall
             ,
             and
             Secretary
             Cecill
             .
             249
          
           
             The
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             wholly
             deuoted
             to
             prayer
             and
             godly
             meditation
             .
             251
          
           
             A
             peace
             betweene
             Spaine
             and
             England
             proposed
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Spanish
             Gallies
             arriue
             at
             Flanders
             .
             252
          
           
             Charles
             King
             of
             Swethland
             sends
             ouer
             to
             excuse
             himselfe
             to
             the
             Queene
             of
             
               England
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             
               Richard
               Hooker
            
             .
             253
          
        
         
           
             Anno
             M.DC.
             
          
           
             TItles
             to
             Crowne-Land
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Queene
             .
             154
          
           
             A
             Proclamation
             that
             no
             gold
             or
             siluer
             should
             be
             carried
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             .
             255
          
           
             Tir-Oen
             conferreth
             honours
             vpon
             his
             followers
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Mac-Guir
             and
             
               Warrham
               Saint
               Leger
            
             are
             slaine
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Charles
               Blunt
            
             ,
             Lord
             Montioy
             made
             Deputy
             of
             Ireland
             :
             who
             arriued
             there
             in
             the
             very
             midest
             of
             winter
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             encourageth
             the
             Rebells
             of
             Ireland
             with
             his
             iudulgence
             and
             generall
             pardon
             .
             256
          
           
             The
             forme
             and
             manner
             of
             it
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Rebells
             sound
             an
             Alarme
             in
             the
             very
             suburbs
             of
             Dublin
             .
             The
             Deputy
             neglects
             them
             ,
             and
             onely
             sets
             forward
             after
             Tir-Oen
             .
             257
          
           
             But
             Tir-Oen
             preuents
             him
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
             The
             Deputy
             sends
             a
             Garrison
             to
             Vlster
             .
             257
          
           
             The
             Citie
             of
             Derry
             is
             fortified
             ,
             and
             Tir-Oen
             repulsed
             .
             258
          
           
             Ony-Mac-Mory-Og
             ,
             the
             chiefe
             of
             the
             Family
             of
             O-More
             ,
             is
             slaine
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Lord
             Deputy
             sets
             forwards
             againe
             towards
             Vlster
             .
             259
          
           
             He
             breaketh
             through
             many
             difficulties
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Mont-Norris
             Fort
             erected
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Henry
               Docwray
            
             chaseth
             the
             Rebels
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Lord
             Deputy
             Montioy
             restraineth
             the
             furie
             of
             the
             Rebels
             in
             the
             Prouince
             of
             Leinster
             .
             260
          
           
             After
             that
             he
             returnes
             againe
             to
             
               Vlster
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             The
             exploits
             of
             Sir
             
               George
               Carew
            
             President
             of
             Vlster
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             did
             in
             that
             Prouince
             .
             261
          
           
             A
             new
             proposall
             of
             a
             peace
             with
             Spaine
             againe
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Vpon
             what
             hopes
             this
             peace
             was
             propounded
             .
             262
          
           
             Bononia
             ,
             or
             Bolonia
             ,
             the
             place
             appointed
             for
             the
             Treaty
             .
             263
          
           
             Obseruations
             about
             the
             precedency
             of
             the
             kingdomes
             of
             
               Spaine
               ,
               England
            
             ,
             and
             
               France
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Peeres
             designed
             for
             the
             Queenes
             part
             .
             264
          
           
             The
             instructions
             of
             the
             English
             for
             the
             Queenes
             honour
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Exceptions
             taken
             on
             both
             sides
             concerning
             some
             tearmes
             in
             the
             Commissions
             of
             the
             Delegates
             .
             265
          
           
             The
             title
             of
             
               Most
               Illustrious
            
             canuased
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             English
             challenge
             for
             the
             Queene
             the
             first
             place
             .
             274
          
           
             The
             Spaniards
             will
             not
             yeeld
             them
             place
             equall
             with
             them
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             New
             instructions
             to
             the
             English
             from
             the
             Queene
             .
             275
          
           
             The
             complaint
             of
             the
             Archduke
             about
             the
             Queenes
             succouring
             the
             Hollanders
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Truce
             ,
             answered
             .
             276
          
           
             By
             reason
             of
             Priority
             or
             Equality
             denied
             to
             the
             Queene
             ,
             the
             Treaty
             breakes
             off
             very
             abruptly
             ,
             after
             it
             had
             continued
             three
             moneths
             .
             277
          
           
             The
             battle
             at
             Newport
             ,
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             proceedings
             there
             .
             278
          
           
             Sir
             
               Francis
               Vere
            
             wounded
             in
             the
             leg
             ,
             and
             the
             thigh
             ,
             and
             his
             Horse
             slaine
             vnder
             him
             .
             280
          
           
             
             They
             that
             were
             taken
             of
             the
             enemy
             ;
             they
             that
             were
             wounded
             ;
             and
             the
             Englishmens
             names
             that
             best
             deserued
             in
             the
             battle
             ▪
             281
          
           
             Contentions
             betwixt
             the
             English
             &
             French
             about
             prizes
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             matter
             of
             agreement
             betweene
             both
             parties
             .
             282
          
           
             Contentions
             betweene
             the
             English
             and
             the
             Danes
             concerning
             Traffique
             ,
             and
             Fishing
             .
             283
          
           
             The
             English
             complaine
             of
             the
             exacti●n
             of
             tribute
             for
             passing
             the
             Sound
             ;
             the
             Danish
             Delegates
             depart
             for
             want
             of
             victuals
             .
             285
          
           
             Two
             Breefes
             sent
             priuately
             by
             the
             Pope
             against
             the
             K.
             of
             Scots
             ,
             nex●
             Heire
             to
             the
             Crowne
             of
             
               England
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             The
             treason
             intended
             by
             the
             Ruthwens
             ,
             the
             Brothers
             of
             Earle
             Gowry
             .
             286
          
           
             Great
             complaint
             in
             England
             for
             the
             scarsity
             of
             Corne.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             commanded
             to
             keepe
             his
             house
             .
             287
          
           
             He
             appeares
             before
             the
             Lords
             Commissioners
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Earle
             makes
             answere
             for
             himselfe
             .
             288
          
           
             The
             L.
             Keeper
             interrupts
             the
             Earle
             in
             his
             answere
             .
             289
          
           
             Great
             hopes
             of
             the
             Earles
             liberty
             ,
             collected
             from
             the
             Queenes
             naturall
             inclination
             to
             mercy
             .
             290
          
           
             As
             also
             from
             the
             noblenesse
             &
             vertuous
             disposition
             of
             the
             heart
             of
             Essex
             himselfe
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Considerations
             in
             what
             course
             of
             life
             the
             Earle
             was
             best
             to
             imploy
             himselfe
             .
             292
          
           
             Great
             humblenesse
             of
             minde
             in
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             .
             293
          
           
             The
             Earles
             message
             to
             the
             Queene
             full
             of
             humility
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Queenes
             answere
             in
             words
             she
             would
             often
             vse
             .
             294
          
           
             Cu●●e
             gets
             accesse
             to
             the
             Earle
             of
             
               Essex
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             But
             the
             Earle
             is
             yet
             deafe
             to
             his
             bad
             counsell
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Queen
             will
             not
             yeeld
             to
             Essex's
             petition
             .
             295
          
           
             Whereat
             the
             Earle
             grew
             much
             discontented
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             And
             now
             begins
             to
             hearken
             to
             ill
             counsell
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             He
             keepes
             open
             entertainment
             for
             all
             commers
             .
             296
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             Roger
             Lord
             
               North.
               ibid.
            
             
          
        
         
           
           
             Anno
             M.DC.I.
             
          
           
             EMbassadours
             sent
             from
             Ma●ritania
             and
             
               Russia
               .
               Pag.
            
             297
          
           
             Diuers
             Princes
             resort
             to
             visite
             the
             Qu●●ne
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             quite
             deafe
             to
             any
             good
             aduice
             .
             298
          
           
             He
             is
             m●re
             and
             more
             enraged
             ,
             but
             especially
             for
             the
             Earle
             of
             Southamptons
             bei●g
             assa●l●ed
             by
             the
             Lord
             Grey
             in
             the
             open
             street
             .
             299
          
           
             He
             e●deauoureth
             to
             draw
             the
             King
             of
             Scots
             to
             his
             party
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Earle
             of
             Southampton
             ,
             Sir
             
               Charles
               Dauers
            
             ,
             Sir
             
               Ferdinando
               Gorge
            
             ,
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Dauis
            
             ,
             and
             
               Iohn
               Littleton
            
             ,
             made
             priuy
             to
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             secret
             plots
             and
             purp●ses
             .
             300
          
           
             Their
             meeting
             in
             Drewry
             house
             the
             things
             proposed
             there
             :
             the
             concl●si●n
             of
             surprizing
             the
             Court.
             301
          
           
             Whereupon
             suspition
             is
             daily
             encreased
             of
             the
             Earles
             loyalty
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             And
             the
             Earl●
             him
             ●elfe
             ,
             sent
             for
             to
             the
             Lord
             Treasurers
             .
             302
          
           
             B●t
             he
             excus●●h
             himselfe
             by
             reason
             of
             ill
             health
             ,
             and
             went
             not
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             He
             beginneth
             to
             conceiue
             new
             plots
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             A
             great
             multitude
             of
             people
             assemble
             about
             Essex
             house
             .
             303
          
           
             Some
             Lords
             of
             the
             Co●ncell
             sent
             to
             know
             the
             reason
             .
             304
          
           
             The
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             his
             complaint
             to
             them
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             open
             clamors
             of
             the
             multitude
             to
             kill
             the
             Councellours
             .
             305
          
           
             The
             Lords
             are
             lockt
             vp
             in
             Essex
             house
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Earle
             himselfe
             entreth
             London
             ,
             to
             the
             Sheriffes-●●use
             .
             306
          
           
             He
             is
             presently
             proclaimed
             Traitor
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             He
             thinkes
             which
             way
             to
             returne
             home
             againe
             .
             307
          
           
             Sir
             
               Ferdinando
               Gorge
            
             sets
             the
             Lords
             of
             the
             priuy
             Councell
             free
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             A
             conflict
             neere
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Londons
             Palace
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
             The
             Earle
             takes
             b●at
             at
             Queene-hith
             ,
             and
             f●rtifies
             his
             house
             .
             308
          
           
             The
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             commanded
             to
             yeeld
             ,
             will
             not
             ,
             but
             vpon
             some
             conditions
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Admirall
             will
             giue
             none
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Tbe
             Earle
             determineth
             to
             issue
             forth
             vpon
             them
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             But
             vpon
             better
             aduice
             begins
             to
             thinke
             of
             yeelding
             .
             309
          
           
             They
             all
             yeeld
             themselues
             vp
             to
             my
             Lord
             Admirall
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Earles
             of
             Essex
             and
             Southampton
             imprisoned
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             care
             of
             the
             Citizens
             highly
             commended
             by
             the
             Queene
             in
             a
             Proclamation
             .
             310
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Lee
            
             taken
             ,
             and
             executed
             at
             
               Tiburne
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             A
             Proclamation
             against
             〈◊〉
             and
             R●n-awaies
             .
             311
          
           
             The
             plots
             of
             the
             Conspirators
             are
             detected
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Earles
             of
             Essex
             and
             Southampton
             arraigned
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             principall
             heads
             of
             their
             Inditements
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Laid
             open
             at
             length
             by
             the
             Queens
             Lawyers
             ,
             〈◊〉
             Yeluerton
             ,
             and
             Sir
             
               Edward
               Coke
            
             .
             312
          
           
             The
             Earle
             of
             Essex's
             reply
             .
             313
          
           
             He
             excuseth
             his
             iniuries
             done
             to
             the
             Lords
             of
             the
             Councell
             .
             314
          
           
             The
             layes
             open
             the
             iniuries
             done
             to
             himselfe
             .
             ibid
          
           
             He
             extenuates
             the
             testimony
             of
             Sir
             
               Ferdinando
               Gorge
            
             .
             315
          
           
             The
             Earle
             of
             Southampton
             defends
             his
             own●
             cau●e
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Certaine
             cases
             propounded
             to
             the
             Iudges
             .
             316
          
           
             The
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             much
             accuseth
             his
             aduer●aries
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Sir
             
               Francis
               Bacon
            
             remoues
             the
             accusation
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             interrupteth
             him
             in
             his
             speech
             ,
             and
             accuseth
             Secretary
             Cecill
             .
             317
          
           
             Cecill
             comes
             forth
             out
             of
             a
             little
             Closet
             ,
             where
             he
             stood
             to
             answer
             to
             the
             Earles
             obiections
             .
             ibid
          
           
             His
             speech
             to
             the
             Earle
             of
             
               Essex
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Lord
             Knolles
             sent
             for
             to
             the
             Iudges
             to
             decide
             the
             matter
             .
             318
          
           
             Cecill
             inueigheth
             against
             the
             Earle
             of
             
               Essex
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Southampton
             againe
             excuseth
             himselfe
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
             Th●
             Iudges
             opinion
             concerning
             the
             protestation
             of
             both
             the
             Earles
             .
             319
          
           
             The
             Earles
             are
             both
             found
             guilty
             of
             treason
             by
             the
             Peeres
             .
             320
          
           
             The
             Earle
             of
             Essex's
             speech
             at
             the
             pronunciation
             of
             sentence
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             sentence
             pronounced
             both
             against
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             ,
             and
             Southampton
             .
             321
          
           
             Others
             also
             are
             arraigned
             about
             that
             businesse
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             desires
             to
             speake
             with
             some
             of
             the
             Lords
             of
             the
             pri●y
             C●●●cell
             .
             322
          
           
             He
             accuseth
             Cuffe
             as
             the
             author
             of
             all
             his
             treachery
             .
             323
          
           
             The
             Earle
             reueals
             more
             that
             knew
             of
             the
             conspiracy
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             He
             is
             brought
             out
             to
             executiou
             in
             the
             Tower
             yard
             .
             324
          
           
             He
             is
             beheaded
             .
             325
          
           
             His
             commendation
             ▪
             his
             stocke
             ,
             and
             Ancestors
             .
             326
          
           
             His
             Wife
             ,
             and
             Issue
             .
             327
          
           
             
               Blunt
               ,
               Danuers
               ,
               Dauis
               ,
               Mericke
               ,
            
             and
             Cuffe
             arraigned
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Blunt's
             examination
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             confessed
             .
             328
          
           
             Danuers
             ,
             what
             he
             answered
             for
             himselfe
             .
             329
          
           
             And
             Dauis
             for
             himselfe
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             arraignment
             of
             Cuffe
             ,
             with
             the
             particulars
             thereof
             .
             330
          
           
             Cuffe
             ,
             what
             he
             a●swered
             for
             himselfe
             .
             331
          
           
             The
             arraignment
             of
             Sir
             
               Gill.
               Mericke
            
             ,
             with
             the
             particulars
             thereof
             .
             332
          
           
             What
             Sir
             
               Gill.
               Mericke
            
             said
             for
             himselfe
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Sir
             
               Christopher
               Blunt
            
             ,
             and
             
               Charles
               Danuers
            
             request
             to
             be
             beheaded
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Cuffes
             execution
             at
             Tiburne
             ,
             and
             his
             confession
             there
             .
             333
          
           
             Merickes
             execution
             there
             also
             .
             334
          
           
             Blunt
             ,
             and
             Danuers
             beheaded
             on
             Tower-hill
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             confession
             of
             Sir
             
               Christopher
               Blunt.
            
             335
          
           
             Sir
             
               Henry
               Neuill
            
             committed
             vpon
             suspition
             .
             336
          
           
             The
             punishment
             of
             Daniel
             an
             Impostor
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex's
             Letters
             .
             337
          
           
             The
             Queenes
             answere
             to
             the
             Embassadors
             of
             
               Scotland
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             
             Gallies
             first
             prepared
             .
             339
          
           
             The
             States
             thinke
             how
             to
             subdue
             
               Flanders
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             They
             are
             preuented
             by
             the
             Arch-Duke
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Sir
             
               Francis
               Vere
            
             made
             Gouer●our
             of
             Ostend
             .
             340
          
           
             The
             description
             and
             scituation
             of
             
               Ostend
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             A
             parley
             with
             the
             Archduke
             about
             yeelding
             of
             Ostend
             .
             341
          
           
             Vere
             being
             supplied
             with
             prouision
             ,
             breakes
             it
             off
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             He
             resigneth
             vp
             his
             Office
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             States
             .
             343
          
           
             The
             chiefest
             Englishmen
             that
             died
             at
             the
             Siege
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Marshall
             Birone
             sent
             ouer
             into
             England
             .
             344
          
           
             A
             Parliament
             assembled
             at
             
               Westminster
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Monopolies
             restrained
             .
             345
          
           
             The
             Queenes
             speech
             to
             some
             of
             the
             Lower
             House
             about
             them
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             P●mbroke
             .
             346
          
           
             And
             of
             the
             Lord
             
               Norris
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             And
             of
             the
             Lord
             Willoughby
             .
             347
          
           
             A
             Proclamation
             against
             transporting
             mony
             into
             
               Ireland
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Deliberation
             about
             altering
             the
             Coine
             in
             
               Ireland
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Souldiers
             pay
             altered
             without
             any
             t●mult
             or
             mutiny
             .
             348
          
           
             The
             Lord
             Deputy
             sets
             on
             towards
             the
             Rebels
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             And
             Sir
             
               Henry
               Docwray
            
             in
             other
             parts
             .
             349
          
           
             The
             English
             surprize
             Donegall
             Monastery
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Rumors
             concerning
             the
             approaching
             of
             the
             Spaniard
             at
             Munster
             ,
             drawes
             the
             Lord
             Deputy
             back●
             againe
             .
             350
          
           
             Ballashanon
             is
             seized
             on
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             President
             Carew
             surprizeth
             the
             titular
             Earle
             of
             Desmond
             ,
             and
             send
             both
             him
             and
             
               Florence
               Mac-Carty
            
             ouer
             into
             England
             351
          
           
             He
             makes
             preparation
             against
             the
             Spaniard
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             He
             informeth
             the
             Lord
             Deputy
             of
             the
             affaires
             .
             352
          
           
             A
             consultation
             whether
             or
             no
             the
             Deputy
             sho●ld
             enter
             Mounster
             without
             his
             Forces
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Spanish
             Forces
             land
             in
             
               Ireland
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             The
             reasons
             of
             their
             comming
             published
             .
             353
          
           
             
             The
             English
             beset
             them
             .
             353
          
           
             The
             Spaniards
             driuen
             out
             from
             Rincurran
             Castle
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Tir-Oen
             commeth
             into
             Mounster
             .
             354
          
           
             The
             Rebels
             determine
             to
             bring
             their
             Forces
             int●
             the
             towne
             .
             355
          
           
             The
             English
             hinder
             them
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Rebels
             retire
             :
             and
             the
             E●glish
             persue
             them
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             An
             earthquake
             in
             London
             the
             24.
             of
             December
             .
             356
          
           
             The
             Rebels
             p●t
             to
             flight
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             commodities
             of
             that
             victory
             .
             357
          
           
             The
             Spaniards
             desire
             a
             parley
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Articles
             about
             their
             yeelding
             .
             358
          
           
             They
             depart
             out
             of
             
               Ireland
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             Anno
             M.DC.II
             .
          
           
             DVnboy
             Castle
             assaulted
             by
             the
             President
             .
             360
          
           
             The
             Rebels
             reduced
             into
             order
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Bishop
             O-Hegan
             slaine
             .
             361
          
           
             A
             Nauy
             dispatcht
             to
             the
             Spanish
             sh●re
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Gal●ies
             and
             Carackes
             set
             vpon
             in
             the
             Hauen
             of
             
               Cezimbra
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             A
             Caracke
             and
             Gallies
             are
             set
             vpon
             .
             362
          
           
             The
             Gallies
             are
             put
             to
             flight
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Some
             of
             them
             taken
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             A
             parley
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             They
             yeeld
             .
             363
          
           
             The
             r●st
             of
             the
             Gallies
             are
             for
             
               Flanders
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             They
             light
             vpon
             the
             Queenes
             ships
             .
             364
          
           
             They
             skirmish
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Their
             Gallies
             vanquished
             .
             365
          
           
             A
             treaty
             at
             Bremen
             with
             the
             
               Danes
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             They
             complaine
             of
             too
             much
             Tribute
             paid
             for
             passing
             the
             
               Sounds
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             
             Their
             demands
             .
             365.
             
          
           
             A
             controuersie
             discussed
             about
             the
             freenesse
             of
             the
             Sea.
             366
          
           
             The
             treaty
             breakes
             .
             367
          
           
             Disagreements
             betweene
             the
             Iesuites
             and
             Secular
             Priests
             .
             368
          
           
             See
             Watsons
             Quodlibets
             of
             State.
             369
          
           
             Iesuites
             and
             Secular
             Priests
             banished
             .
             370
          
           
             Marshall
             Birone
             beheaded
             .
             371
          
           
             The
             French
             King
             complaines
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             
               Bullen
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             He
             askes
             Queene
             Elizabeths
             counsell
             what
             he
             should
             doe
             with
             him
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Queenes
             answere
             .
             372
          
           
             The
             French
             Kings
             reply
             .
             373
          
           
             The
             opinion
             of
             others
             concerning
             this
             matter
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Geneua
             relieued
             .
             374
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             
               Alexander
               Nowell
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Tir-Oen
             feares
             both
             his
             owne
             power
             and
             his
             Armies
             .
             375
          
           
             The
             Deputy
             persues
             him
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             He
             
               builds
               Charlemont
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             And
             Fort
             Montioy
             .
             376
          
           
             Docwray
             chaseth
             the
             Rebels
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Yet
             he
             is
             slightly
             regarded
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             More
             of
             the
             Rebels
             submit
             themselues
             .
             377
          
           
             Tir-Oen
             craues
             pardon
             .
             ibid.
             
          
        
         
           
             Anno
             M.DC.III
             .
          
           
             TIr-Oen
             absol●tely
             submits
             himselfe
             .
             378
          
           
             The
             Queene
             fals
             sicke
             .
             380
          
           
             In
             the
             Kings
             Preface
             to
             the
             Reader
             in
             his
             
               Basilicon
               Doron
            
             .
             384
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           LIFE
           AND
           REIGNE
           OF
           THE
           most
           famous
           Princesse
           ELIZABETH
           ;
           
           With
           a
           memoriall
           of
           the
           chiefest
           matters
           and
           affayres
           of
           the
           States
           of
           England
           ,
           Scotland
           ,
           France
           and
           Ireland
           :
           and
           sundry
           other
           occurrences
           of
           the
           affayres
           of
           most
           part
           of
           Christendome
           :
           Which
           haue
           happened
           since
           the
           fatall
           Spanish
           Inuasion
           ,
           to
           the
           tim●
           of
           her
           Dissolution
           .
        
         
           AFTER
           that
           so
           vnexpected
           a
           successe
           had
           blasted
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           Spanish
           Inuasion
           ,
           They
           to
           ●alue
           their
           wounded
           honour
           ▪
           and
           to
           forestall
           in
           the
           English
           the
           very
           thought
           of
           th●
           like
           inuasion
           ,
           begin
           now
           to
           prosecute
           their
           foreintended
           purpose
           of
           wounding
           and
           molesting
           the
           peace
           of
           England
           ,
           
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           her
           neighbour
           Scotland
           .
           To
           which
           purpose
           ,
           the
           industrious
           villany
           of
           
             Robert
             Bruce
          
           ,
           a
           Priest
           ,
           with
           Creicton
           and
           Hay
           ,
           Iesuites
           working
           vpon
           the
           distempered
           Religion
           of
           the
           Earles
           
           of
           
             Huntley
             ,
             Arrolle
             ,
             Crawford
          
           and
           Bothwell
           (
           a
           man
           as
           fickle
           as
           his
           fortune
           ,
           but
           yet
           the
           naturall
           sonne
           of
           
             Iohn
             Prior
          
           of
           Coldingham
           ,
           the
           sonne
           of
           Iames
           the
           fifth
           King
           of
           Scotland
           )
           easily
           perswaded
           them
           into
           a
           strong
           mutiny
           .
           The
           drift
           and
           scope
           of
           their
           purpose
           was
           ,
           that
           hauing
           surprised
           the
           King
           ,
           they
           might
           make
           way
           for
           some
           forreigne
           forces
           to
           restore
           the
           decaying
           Romish
           Religion
           to
           its
           former
           perfection
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           assayle
           England
           ,
           in
           reuenge
           of
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Queene
           of
           Scots
           .
           The
           pretences
           whereby
           they
           drew
           the
           facil
           disposition
           of
           the
           comminalty
           into
           a
           fauouring
           and
           following
           of
           the
           businesse
           ,
           were
           ,
           That
           the
           king
           was
           against
           his
           will
           constrayned
           to
           the
           custody
           of
           Maitland
           the
           Chancellour
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           of
           the
           English
           faction
           ;
           That
           the
           English
           men
           flesht
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           with
           the
           safe
           and
           vnreuenged
           death
           of
           the
           Queene
           of
           Scots
           ,
           had
           now
           made
           themselues
           ready
           ,
           euen
           to
           roote
           out
           the
           whole
           Scottish
           nobility
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           ,
           at
           the
           request
           of
           the
           King
           himselfe
           ,
           had
           put
           themselues
           thus
           in
           armes
           to
           rescue
           Him
           from
           the
           strictnesse
           of
           his
           custody
           ,
           and
           the
           Realme
           from
           ruine
           .
           
           The
           King
           (
           hauing
           beene
           gone
           a
           hunting
           ,
           and
           certified
           by
           many
           messengers
           vpon
           one
           and
           the
           same
           day
           ,
           that
           on
           the
           one
           side
           Bothwell
           ,
           was
           neere
           at
           hand
           with
           a
           troope
           of
           Borderers
           ;
           and
           that
           Huntley
           and
           the
           rest
           ,
           came
           marching
           towards
           him
           from
           the
           Northerne
           quarters
           ,
           with
           a
           compleat
           army
           )
           by
           his
           Proclamation
           to
           and
           for
           the
           same
           purpose
           ,
           declares
           them
           all
           Traytors
           ;
           and
           sendeth
           out
           a
           presse
           amongst
           his
           loyall
           Subiects
           ,
           excepting
           none
           but
           those
           whom
           ,
           eyther
           by
           reason
           of
           defect
           of
           sixteene
           yeeres
           ,
           or
           excesse
           aboue
           threescore
           ,
           not
           his
           clemency
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           Nature
           exempted
           from
           seruice
           .
           Heereupon
           Bothwell
           discomfited
           for
           the
           very
           feare
           of
           an
           ouerthrow
           ,
           forsakes
           his
           courage
           (
           as
           his
           complices
           did
           him
           )
           and
           betakes
           himselfe
           to
           his
           places
           of
           retire
           ;
           But
           the
           Earle
           of
           Huntely
           still
           keepeth
           on
           his
           march
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           way
           surpriseth
           Glamise
           ,
           an
           old
           enemy
           of
           his
           ,
           and
           Captaine
           of
           the
           Kings
           Guard.
           
        
         
           The
           Queene
           of
           Englands
           discretion
           entertayning
           a
           iealous
           
           thought
           ,
           that
           her
           owne
           Kingdome
           would
           share
           in
           the
           dolefull
           effects
           of
           those
           mischiefes
           that
           Scotland
           hatched
           ,
           
           left
           nothing
           vnattempted
           which
           the
           forcible
           argument
           eyther
           of
           money
           or
           reason
           could
           effect
           ,
           to
           spurre
           on
           the
           King
           of
           Scots
           to
           an
           immature
           crushing
           of
           this
           Spanish
           policy
           ,
           which
           notwithstanding
           the
           ripenesse
           of
           his
           owne
           iudgement
           had
           already
           prompted
           him
           to
           .
           For
           being
           as
           wary
           to
           preuent
           ,
           as
           skilfull
           to
           foreknow
           the
           storme
           that
           might
           follow
           ,
           hee
           presently
           sets
           forward
           towards
           Huntley
           .
           But
           he
           ,
           whether
           out
           of
           a
           guilty
           feare
           of
           Maiesty
           imprinted
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           rebellion
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           some
           politique
           distrust
           of
           his
           owne
           ,
           or
           his
           complices
           ability
           ,
           hauing
           marched
           on
           as
           farre
           as
           Dee-bridge
           ,
           no
           sooner
           vnderstood
           of
           the
           approach
           of
           the
           Kings
           forces
           ,
           but
           dismissing
           Glamise
           ,
           he
           betakes
           himselfe
           to
           the
           deceitfull
           security
           of
           his
           owne
           dwellings
           amongst
           the
           ragged
           hilles
           at
           Strathbolgie
           .
           Thither
           when
           the
           King
           (
           more
           eager
           of
           the
           chase
           ,
           then
           carefull
           either
           of
           his
           age
           or
           Person
           ,
           vnacquainted
           with
           labour
           ,
           want
           and
           such
           course
           entertainment
           as
           those
           sharpe
           climates
           affoorded
           )
           had
           narrowly
           pursued
           him
           :
           first
           the
           Earle
           tendred
           a
           submission
           vpon
           the
           condition
           of
           safety
           both
           of
           life
           and
           goods
           ;
           but
           afterwards
           ,
           hee
           wholly
           and
           absolutely
           yeelded
           vp
           himselfe
           to
           the
           pleasure
           of
           the
           King
           :
           who
           at
           the
           first
           indeed
           ,
           vouchsafing
           him
           not
           so
           much
           as
           the
           curtesie
           of
           conference
           straightway
           committed
           him
           to
           prison
           ;
           but
           not
           long
           after
           released
           him
           ,
           both
           from
           his
           punishment
           and
           his
           offence
           ,
           neither
           only
           pardoned
           he
           him
           ,
           but
           extended
           the
           same
           mercy
           to
           euery
           one
           of
           his
           complices
           ,
           whose
           sober
           discretion
           could
           so
           farre
           dispense
           with
           their
           proud
           ambition
           ,
           as
           to
           petition
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           moneth
           that
           these
           affayres
           went
           thus
           harshly
           with
           the
           Spaniards
           fauorites
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           was
           
             Philip
             Howard
          
           Earle
           of
           Arundel
           ,
           
           now
           after
           three
           yeeres
           imprisonment
           in
           the
           Tower
           ,
           for
           suspition
           of
           too
           good
           affection
           to
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           arraigned
           at
           Westminster
           Hall
           ,
           before
           Henry
           Earle
           of
           Darby
           ,
           appointed
           Lord
           High
           Steward
           of
           England
           ,
           for
           this
           
           matter
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Peeres
           :
           
             William
             Cecil
          
           ,
           Lord
           Burgheley
           ,
           
           High
           Treasurer
           of
           
             England
             ,
             William
          
           Marquesse
           of
           
             Winchester
             ,
             Edward
          
           Earle
           of
           Oxford
           Lord
           High
           Chamberlayne
           of
           
             England
             ,
             Henry
          
           Earle
           of
           
             Kent
             ,
             Henry
          
           Earle
           of
           
             Sussex
             ,
             Henry
          
           Earle
           of
           
             Pembrooke
             ,
             Edward
          
           Earle
           of
           
             Hartford
             ,
             Henry
          
           Earle
           of
           Lincolne
           :
           The
           Lord
           Hunsdon
           ,
           The
           Lord
           Willoughby
           of
           Eresby
           ,
           The
           Lord
           Morley
           ,
           The
           Lord
           Cobham
           ,
           The
           Lord
           Gray
           ,
           The
           Lord
           Darcy
           of
           the
           North
           ,
           The
           Lord
           Sands
           ,
           The
           Lord
           Wentworth
           ,
           The
           Lord
           Rich
           ,
           The
           Lord
           Willoughby
           of
           Parrham
           ,
           The
           Lord
           North
           ,
           The
           Lord
           Saint-Iohns
           of
           Bletso
           ,
           The
           Lord
           Buckhurst
           ,
           The
           Lord
           La-ware
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           Norrice
           .
        
         
           The
           Earle
           being
           commanded
           to
           lift
           vp
           his
           hand
           ,
           lift
           vp
           both
           that
           ,
           and
           his
           voyce
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             Beh●ld
             a
             hand
             cleare
             ,
             and
             a
             minde
             syncere
             .
          
           The
           principall
           heads
           whereof
           hee
           was
           accused
           were
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           of
           too
           intimate
           acquaintance
           with
           Cardinall
           
             Allan
             ,
             Parsons
          
           the
           Iesuite
           ,
           
           and
           other
           Traytors
           ,
           who
           lay
           in
           continuall
           wayt
           for
           the
           destruction
           both
           of
           Prince
           and
           people
           ;
           and
           who
           by
           exciting
           both
           Forrayners
           abroad
           ,
           and
           Naturall
           Subiects
           at
           home
           ,
           plotted
           the
           reducement
           of
           the
           Romish
           Religion
           to
           its
           ancient
           vigour
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           in
           letters
           sent
           by
           Weston
           ,
           otherwise
           Burges
           ,
           a
           Priest
           ,
           he
           had
           ingaged
           his
           promise
           to
           the
           sayd
           Cardinall
           ,
           for
           the
           promotion
           of
           the
           
             Catholique
             cause
          
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           intent
           would
           secretly
           haue
           conueyed
           himselfe
           out
           of
           the
           Realme
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           priuy
           to
           the
           Bull
           of
           
             Sixtus
             Quintus
          
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Queene
           her selfe
           was
           deposed
           ,
           and
           her
           kingdomes
           bequeathed
           to
           the
           inuasion
           of
           the
           Spaniard
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           time
           of
           his
           imprisonment
           in
           the
           Tower
           of
           London
           ,
           he
           caused
           Masse
           to
           be
           sayd
           for
           the
           prosperous
           successe
           of
           the
           Spanish
           Fleet
           ;
           and
           that
           hee
           himselfe
           had
           vsed
           diuers
           peculiar
           prayers
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           .
        
         
           Then
           being
           demanded
           whether
           he
           were
           guilty
           or
           not
           ,
           he
           
           requires
           his
           fourefold
           ac●usation
           with
           a
           fourefold
           interrogation
           of
           the
           Iudges
           :
           as
        
         
           First
           ,
           wh●ther
           it
           were
           l●wfull
           to
           wrap
           and
           knead
           vp
           so
           many
           particular
           offences
           in
           one
           Inditement
           ?
        
         
           To
           whom
           they
           answered
           it
           lawfull
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           whether
           Coniecturall
           Arguments
           were
           of
           force
           or
           no
           ,
           to
           convince
           a
           truth
           ?
        
         
           To
           whom
           they
           answered
           it
           lawfull
           for
           him
           to
           interpose
           exception
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           whether
           they
           could
           lustly
           accuse
           him
           of
           things
           that
           were
           made
           treason
           in
           the
           thirteenth
           yeare
           of
           the
           Queene
           ,
           now
           ,
           after
           the
           time
           alotted
           in
           the
           very
           law
           ?
        
         
           To
           whom
           they
           promised
           no
           proceeding
           against
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           the
           old
           law
           for
           treason
           ,
           enacted
           by
           King
           
             Edward
             the
             third
          
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           he
           demanded
           whether
           that
           were
           a
           formall
           Inditement
           ,
           which
           erred
           both
           in
           time
           and
           place
           ?
        
         
           To
           whom
           they
           returned
           the
           thing
           
             what
             ▪
          
           and
           not
           so
           much
           the
           time
           when
           ,
           or
           the
           place
           where
           to
           be
           chiefely
           to
           be
           considered
           .
           Then
           being
           demanded
           againe
           whether
           he
           were
           guiltie
           or
           no
           ,
           he
           pleaded
           
             not
             guiltie
          
           ,
           submitting
           his
           cause
           to
           God
           and
           the
           iudgement
           of
           his
           Peeres
           ;
           requesting
           withall
           ,
           that
           the
           weakenesse
           of
           his
           memorie
           much
           impayred
           by
           the
           great
           indisposition
           of
           his
           bodie
           ,
           and
           the
           long
           time
           of
           his
           imprisonment
           might
           occasion
           no
           harme
           or
           disaduantage
           vnto
           him
           ,
           ●f
           he
           should
           by
           chance
           falter
           in
           such
           multiplicitie
           of
           matter
           .
        
         
           Sergeant
           Puckering
           dilating
           vpon
           the
           former
           part
           of
           the
           Inditement
           ,
           declares
           vnto
           them
           how
           that
           
             Cardinall
             Allan
          
           with
           other
           Iesuites
           had
           deuised
           and
           sought
           to
           accomplish
           plots
           mischieuous
           both
           to
           Prince
           and
           people
           ,
           for
           which
           cause
           the
           said
           Cardinall
           was
           banisht
           the
           Realme
           ;
           yet
           notwithstanding
           that
           the
           Earle
           maintained
           an
           intercourse
           of
           letters
           with
           him
           still
           ,
           in
           some
           whereof
           he
           assured
           him
           of
           his
           vtmost
           indeauour
           for
           promoting
           the
           
             Catholique
             cause
          
           ,
           which
           words
           he
           argued
           could
           admit
           of
           no
           milder
           exposition
           ,
           than
           an
           inuasion
           of
           England
           .
           The
           Earle
           made
           answere
           that
           by
           promoting
           
           the
           
             Catholique
             cause
          
           ,
           he
           meant
           not
           the
           subuersion
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           as
           they
           fancied
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           conuersion
           of
           as
           many
           Proselites
           as
           he
           could
           .
           The
           Queenes
           Atturney
           Popham
           vrgeth
           against
           this
           ,
           the
           confessions
           of
           
             Sauage
             ,
             Throgmorton
          
           ,
           and
           Babington
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           hee
           made
           his
           illation
           ,
           that
           by
           those
           words
           the
           Earle
           meant
           an
           inuasion
           of
           England
           by
           force
           of
           armes
           .
        
         
           Soutl●worth
           ,
           Sergeant
           at
           Law
           hauing
           alleadged
           the
           Statutes
           lately
           made
           against
           Iesuites
           and
           Seminary
           Priests
           ,
           begins
           to
           vnfold
           the
           secret
           mischieuous
           purposes
           of
           sending
           Iesuites
           ouer
           into
           England
           ;
           concluding
           them
           to
           bee
           Traytors
           from
           a
           testimonie
           taken
           from
           the
           Earles
           owne
           mouth
           ,
           who
           when
           Val●ngers
           case
           about
           the
           Libell
           was
           tried
           in
           the
           Starre-chamber
           ,
           openly
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           
             he
             that
             was
             throughly
             a
             Papist
             must
             needes
             bee
             a
             Traytor
             ,
          
           aggrauating
           the
           matter
           with
           these
           circumstances
           be●ides
           ,
           that
           the
           Earle
           had
           entertained
           such
           men
           notwithstanding
           into
           his
           familiar
           acquaintance
           ,
           and
           that
           also
           he
           had
           reconciled
           himselfe
           to
           the
           
             Romane
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           tendred
           obedience
           to
           that
           See.
           
        
         
           This
           reconcilement
           the
           Earle
           earnestly
           denied
           ,
           beseeching
           them
           that
           testimonie
           might
           be
           produced
           for
           confirmation
           :
           but
           they
           produced
           none
           but
           himselfe
           ,
           who
           hauing
           formerly
           granted
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           beene
           confessed
           his
           sinnes
           by
           Burges
           the
           Priest
           ,
           gaue
           them
           occasion
           to
           vse
           this
           argument
           against
           him
           ;
           he
           that
           is
           admitted
           to
           the
           vse
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           must
           first
           be
           reconciled
           to
           that
           Church
           :
           but
           he
           had
           beene
           admitted
           by
           Gratley
           ,
           a
           Priest
           to
           the
           vse
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           concluded
           his
           re●oncilement
           .
        
         
           Heere
           Popham
           with
           as
           great
           vehemency
           of
           words
           ,
           as
           multip●icitie
           of
           matter
           ,
           argueth
           his
           reconcilement
           ,
           from
           his
           owne
           letters
           ,
           from
           his
           resolution
           to
           depart
           the
           Realme
           ,
           and
           from
           his
           continuall
           being
           thus
           at
           the
           Cardinals
           becke
           ,
           thence
           concluding
           him
           guilty
           of
           treason
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           producing
           letters
           of
           Gratley
           and
           Morgan
           to
           the
           
             Queene
             of
             Scots
          
           ,
           taxed
           
           him
           as
           if
           he
           professed
           the
           Romish
           religion
           ,
           not
           out
           of
           conscience
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           colour
           for
           his
           discontents
           if
           they
           should
           chance
           to
           break
           out
           into
           open
           rebellion
           .
           After
           all
           this
           was
           produced
           a
           little
           picture
           foūd
           in
           the
           Earls
           casket
           on
           the
           one
           side
           wherof
           was
           
             a
             handshaking
             a
             Serpent
             into
             the
             fire
             ,
          
           with
           this
           inscription
           ,
           
             Si
             Deus
             n●biscum
             ,
             quis
             contra
             nos
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             If
             God
             be
             with
             vs
             ,
             wh●
             can
             be
             against
             vs
             ?
          
           On
           the
           other
           side
           a
           Lion
           rampant
           with
           his
           tallents
           cut
           off
           ,
           but
           this
           motto
           ,
           
             Tamen
             leo
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             I
             am
             yet
             a
             Lion.
          
           To
           this
           he
           add●d
           that
           the
           Cardin●l●
           exhortation
           to
           the
           contrary
           diuerte●
           his
           ●esolution
           of
           departing
           the
           Realme
           ,
           alledging
           that
           hee
           might
           doe
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           better
           seruice
           at
           home
           ,
           than
           he
           〈…〉
           .
           Likewise
           that
           in
           a
           letter
           sent
           the
           Queene
           he
           had
           bitterly
           traduced
           and
           sorely
           calumniated
           the
           
             legall
             proceeding
          
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           sentence
           of
           death
           both
           of
           his
           〈◊〉
           and
           Grandfather
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Queene
             of
             Scots
          
           had
           commended
           him
           to
           Bibington
           as
           a
           fit
           man
           to
           be
           the
           
             Chiefe
             Heade
          
           of
           all
           Catholiques
           .
           That
           
             Cardinall
             Allan
          
           plainely
           intimated
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Popes
             B●ll
          
           was
           procured
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           a
           
             Great
             man
          
           in
           England
           ,
           wh●
           must
           necessarily
           be
           the
           Earle
           himselfe
           ,
           since
           none
           of
           all
           the
           nobilitie
           was
           guilty
           of
           that
           familiaritie
           with
           him
           ,
           which
           the
           Earle
           by
           letters
           daily
           increased
           and
           augmented
           .
           Then
           were
           read
           the
           confessions
           of
           William
           and
           Margaret
           brother
           and
           sister
           to
           the
           Earle
           .
           Likewise
           some
           of
           his
           owne
           letters
           which
           he
           wrote
           ,
           when
           he
           resolued
           a
           departure
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           euery
           one
           magnifying
           euen
           to
           admiration
           the
           clemencie
           of
           the
           Queene
           ,
           who
           at
           that
           time
           qualified
           his
           offence
           of
           treas●n
           with
           a
           triuiall
           imputation
           of
           a
           bare
           contempt
           only
           .
        
         
           To
           these
           things
           the
           Ear●e
           heere
           and
           there
           mingled
           an
           answer
           ;
           
           as
           that
           the
           picture
           was
           a
           small
           ordinary
           trifle
           ,
           and
           the
           gift
           of
           one
           of
           his
           seruants
           .
           That
           indeed
           he
           assured
           Cardinall
           Allan
           of
           the
           extremity
           of
           his
           indeuours
           ,
           but
           yet
           neither
           against
           Prince
           nor
           people
           .
           That
           whatsoeuer
           he
           had
           formerly
           written
           concerning
           the
           iudgement
           pronounced
           either
           against
           his
           Father
           or
           Grandfather
           ,
           the
           Chronicle
           was
           better
           able
           to
           
           〈…〉
        
         
           Then
           were
           read
           certaine
           letters
           of
           the
           Cardinall
           Allan
           to
           the
           Queene
           of
           S●ots
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rosse
           since
           the
           time
           of
           his
           intended
           flight
           concerning
           a
           fresh
           inuasion
           of
           England
           .
           After
           that
           the
           Bull
           also
           of
           
             Sixtus
             Quintus
          
           ,
           and
           many
           sentences
           gleaned
           out
           of
           the
           Cardinals
           admonitions
           to
           his
           Countre●
           men
           in
           England
           the
           yeere
           before
           printed
           at
           Antwerpe
           .
           The
           Title
           also
           of
           Philip
           Duke
           of
           Norfolke
           found
           in
           some
           scattered
           papers
           was
           layd
           to
           his
           charge
           ,
           by
           reason
           indeed
           that
           the
           Cardinall
           not
           long
           since
           ,
           had
           exhorted
           him
           to
           vse
           a
           
             Higher
             Title
          
           ;
           and
           a●l
           this
           ,
           to
           prooue
           him
           guilty
           of
           Treason
           before
           his
           imprisonment
           .
        
         
           But
           Egerton
           the
           Queenes
           Sollicitor
           hauing
           compendiously
           collated
           all
           the
           premisses
           ,
           doth
           vndertake
           to
           conuince
           the
           Earle
           of
           Treason
           likewise
           since
           his
           imprisonment
           ,
           and
           that
           at
           three
           seuerall
           times
           ;
           as
           first
           ,
           before
           the
           Spanish
           Nauie
           came
           ,
           by
           wishing
           a
           fortunate
           successe
           vnto
           it
           ;
           then
           at
           the
           
             very
             time
          
           of
           the
           Nauies
           comming
           ,
           by
           causing
           Seruices
           ,
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           the
           Masse
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           to
           be
           sayd
           full
           foure
           and
           twenty
           houres
           without
           respite
           for
           the
           prosperity
           thereof
           :
           and
           lastly
           ,
           at
           the
           time
           of
           its
           shamefull
           flight
           ,
           by
           more
           then
           ordinary
           griefe
           bewayling
           the
           misery
           of
           so
           vnexpected
           fortune
           .
           The
           testimonies
           to
           confirme
           these
           allegations
           were
           ●aken
           
           〈…〉
        
         
           The
           Earle
           indeed
           denied
           not
           the
           saying
           of
           Masse
           or
           prayers
           ,
           but
           the
           end
           thereof
           ,
           as
           they
           imagined
           ▪
           his
           end
           being
           only
           to
           diuert
           the
           cruelty
           of
           that
           slaughter
           ,
           which
           hee
           〈◊〉
           was
           threatned
           Catholiques
           .
           But
           what
           Gerar●
           affirmed
           hee
           constantly
           denied
           ;
           and
           adiuring
           him
           by
           the
           terrour
           of
           the
           fearefull
           day
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           either
           so
           distracted
           his
           memorie
           ,
           or
           quickned
           his
           conscience
           ,
           that
           he
           accused
           none
           more
           than
           himselfe
           of
           folly
           in
           speaking
           little
           or
           nothing
           to
           the
           purpose
           .
           What
           Bennet
           witnessed
           ,
           the
           Earle
           sought
           to
           suppresse
           the
           beliefe
           of
           ,
           by
           producing
           to
           them
           palpable
           contradictions
           ,
           which
           his
           whole
           confession
           was
           in
           a
           〈◊〉
           clad
           with
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           rest
           as
           being
           men
           partly
           condemned
           ,
           partly
           dissolute
           in
           their
           life
           ,
           and
           partly
           of
           small
           credit
           ,
           he
           not
           so
           much
           esteemed
           of
           their
           testimonie
           ,
           as
           traduced
           that
           courtesie
           which
           hee
           thought
           allow'd
           him
           companie
           the
           better
           to
           entangle
           him
           .
        
         
           This
           peremptorie
           slighting
           and
           disreputing
           of
           the
           witnesse
           that
           came
           for
           the
           Queene
           ,
           being
           〈…〉
           with
           some
           reprehension
           ,
           the
           Queenes
           Sollicitor
           gave
           them
           notice
           to
           heare
           the
           words
           of
           the
           ancient
           law
           of
           
             Richard
             the
          
           2.
           read
           ;
           wherein
           is
           declared
           that
           the
           
             Crowne
             of
             England
             is
             vnder
             no
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             except
             onely
             Gods
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             hath
             no
             right
             either
             in
             or
             ouer
             the
             same
             .
          
           After
           which
           time
           the
           varietie
           of
           these
           distracted
           matters
           hauing
           wasted
           the
           day
           to
           twi●ight
           ,
           occasioned
           the
           Earle
           to
           be
           withdrawne
           :
           who
           humbly
           submitting
           himselfe
           to
           his
           Peeres
           ,
           and
           protesting
           still
           his
           allegiance
           and
           dutie
           to
           the
           Queene
           ,
           requested
           them
           to
           re●olue
           and
           determine
           vpon
           that
           ,
           which
           might
           bee
           glory
           vnto
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           safety
           of
           the
           Queene
           ,
           and
           the
           ●onor
           of
           their
           quiet
           conscience
           .
        
         
           His
           Peeres
           withdrawing
           themselues
           ,
           continued
           in
           consultation
           the
           space
           of
           an
           〈…〉
           of
           the
           Iudges
           in
           some
           points
           of
           law
           ,
           they
           returned
           to
           their
           
           seats
           .
           And
           being
           demanded
           their
           sentence
           ,
           all
           of
           them
           laying
           their
           hands
           to
           their
           hearts
           ,
           
           thereby
           acquitting
           their
           Honour
           from
           corruption
           ,
           and
           their
           conscience
           from
           any
           partiall
           imputation
           ,
           did
           pronounce
           the
           Earle
           guilty
           .
           Who
           being
           asked
           ,
           what
           he
           had
           to
           say
           that
           Iudgement
           might
           not
           passe
           vpon
           him
           ,
           vsed
           no
           other
           words
           then
           what
           his
           father
           had
           formerly
           in
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           
             Fiat
             voluntas
             Dei
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             The
             Lords
             will
             be
             done
          
           .
           After
           the
           pronouncing
           of
           his
           sentence
           of
           death
           ,
           he
           requested
           that
           hee
           might
           speake
           with
           his
           wife
           ,
           see
           his
           yong
           sonne
           ,
           borne
           since
           the
           time
           of
           his
           imprisonment
           ;
           make
           euen
           with
           his
           creditors
           ,
           and
           take
           order
           for
           the
           payment
           of
           his
           debts
           .
           And
           then
           hauing
           desired
           that
           the
           Queene
           would
           accept
           his
           sonne
           into
           her
           fauour
           ,
           his
           white
           wand
           or
           staffe
           of
           authority
           was
           broken
           by
           the
           Lord
           Steward
           ,
           and
           hee
           dismissed
           to
           the
           place
           of
           his
           imprisonment
           in
           the
           Tower
           ,
           with
           the
           fatall
           ha●chet
           carried
           the
           wrong
           way
           before
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           immature
           ruine
           of
           so
           hopefull
           a
           blossome
           (
           for
           he
           had
           not
           yet
           seene
           three
           and
           thirty
           )
           could
           not
           more
           exasperate
           the
           due
           griefe
           of
           many
           ,
           then
           it
           amplified
           the
           discretion
           of
           the
           Queene
           ;
           who
           by
           this
           awaked
           the
           proud
           hopes
           of
           the
           Romanists
           to
           a
           iust
           ●eare
           .
           Yet
           notwithstanding
           shee
           pardoned
           him
           his
           life
           ,
           
           esteeming
           it
           a
           more
           mercifull
           policy
           to
           let
           him
           and
           his
           Popish
           fauourites
           ,
           rather
           know
           ,
           then
           feele
           the
           power
           of
           her
           incensed
           Maiestie
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           the
           Queene
           aswell
           to
           manifest
           her
           force
           and
           strength
           abroad
           ,
           as
           she
           had
           done
           her
           wisedome
           at
           home
           ,
           began
           to
           pursue
           that
           victory
           which
           God
           had
           already
           giuen
           her
           against
           the
           Spaniard
           .
           
           And
           therefore
           accounting
           it
           as
           honourable
           ,
           〈…〉
           the
           like
           from
           him
           ,
           she
           gaue
           free
           licence
           to
           the
           courage
           of
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             N●r●ice
          
           and
           Sir
           
             Fran●is
             Drake
          
           ,
           (
           who
           most
           confidently
           beleeued
           that
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Spaniard
           stood
           much
           ingaged
           to
           most
           mens
           〈◊〉
           opinion
           ,
           and
           many
           mens
           feare
           )
           to
           set
           out
           a
           Nauy
           for
           Spayne
           ;
           which
           they
           did
           furnish
           with
           as
           〈◊〉
           cheerefulnes
           ,
           as
           expences
           ,
           demanding
           nothing
           of
           the
           Queen
           ,
           
           but
           some
           few
           of
           her
           men
           of
           warre
           .
           But
           as
           their
           valour
           began
           the
           motion
           ,
           so
           their
           discretion
           prompted
           them
           to
           this
           condition
           ,
           that
           all
           ships
           or
           other
           spoyles
           should
           be
           no
           farther
           distributed
           then
           amongst
           themselues
           ,
           to
           the
           encouragement
           of
           valour
           ,
           and
           the
           small
           recompence
           of
           their
           cost
           and
           charges
           .
           Yet
           the
           forces
           of
           this
           expeditiō
           reached
           not
           to
           tha●
           strength
           and
           quantity
           as
           was
           expected
           .
           For
           the
           States
           of
           the
           Low
           Countries
           (
           rather
           to
           shew
           their
           discontent
           at
           the
           English
           for
           Captayne
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Wingfields
          
           fake
           the
           Gouernour
           vnder
           whom
           the
           Garrison
           was
           corrupted
           ,
           and
           Geertrudenberg
           it selfe
           betrayed
           to
           Prince
           Maurice
           ,
           then
           great
           affection
           to
           their
           proceedings
           in
           this
           voyage
           )
           ioyned
           only
           some
           few
           ships
           to
           them
           :
           so
           that
           in
           all
           there
           might
           be
           more
           or
           lesse
           ,
           some
           eleuen
           thousand
           souldiers
           and
           about
           fifteene
           hundred
           mariners
           .
           To
           these
           also
           
             Don
             Antonio
          
           the
           base
           borne
           ,
           and
           Prior
           of
           Crato
           ,
           with
           some
           few
           Portugals
           ioyned
           themselues
           :
           who
           out
           of
           a
           clayme
           he
           layd
           to
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Portugal
           (
           who
           by
           the
           Lawes
           of
           the
           Country
           accepteth
           base
           borne
           aswell
           as
           legitimate
           Kings
           )
           loaded
           the
           vayne
           expectation
           and
           beleefe
           of
           the
           English
           with
           empty
           promises
           of
           the
           Portugals
           reuolt
           from
           the
           seruile
           yoke
           of
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           to
           his
           iust
           and
           lawfull
           subiection
           ;
           and
           of
           great
           succour
           which
           he
           was
           to
           haue
           from
           the
           free
           bounty
           of
           
             Mulley
             Hamet
          
           King
           of
           Moracco
           .
        
         
           The
           prouisions
           for
           this
           enterprize
           being
           all
           in
           a
           readines
           ,
           in
           April
           next
           ,
           they
           put
           foorth
           from
           Plimmouth
           ;
           and
           fiue
           dayes
           after
           they
           landed
           within
           a
           mile
           of
           the
           Groyne
           
           without
           impeach
           .
           From
           thence
           marching
           towards
           the
           
             Base
             town
          
           ,
           a
           great
           Galeon
           and
           two
           smaller
           ves●els
           that
           rode
           in
           the
           Bay
           ,
           beat
           sorely
           vpon
           them
           ,
           especially
           on
           some
           of
           the
           vnskilfuller
           sort
           ,
           whom
           eyther
           their
           owne
           indiscretion
           ,
           or
           their
           vnhapy
           fortune
           could
           not
           rescue
           from
           the
           danger
           .
           But
           afterwards
           the
           English
           planting
           some
           few
           peeces
           of
           Ordnance
           vpon
           the
           shore
           ,
           made
           them
           quickly
           abandon
           the
           Road
           ,
           and
           themselues
           a
           safer
           way
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           day
           after
           ,
           the
           
             Base
             Towne
          
           was
           assaulted
           at
           one
           
           and
           the
           same
           time
           in
           three
           places
           ;
           on
           that
           part
           that
           looked
           toward
           the
           Continent
           Colonell
           Bret
           and
           Vnton
           made
           onset
           ,
           with
           some
           three
           hundred
           more
           ;
           and
           
             Richard
             Wingfield
          
           and
           Sampson
           with
           fiue
           hundred
           on
           the
           other
           side
           .
           These
           attempting
           it
           by
           Scalado
           ,
           were
           forced
           sometime
           to
           abandon
           their
           possessions
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           strong
           resistance
           they
           found
           in
           the
           enemy
           .
           But
           the
           rest
           brake
           in
           vpon
           them
           valiantly
           and
           happily
           without
           any
           great
           losse
           ;
           which
           made
           the
           Spaniards
           that
           inhabited
           there
           ,
           quickly
           forsake
           the
           Towne
           and
           their
           Armes
           ,
           
           and
           conuey
           themselues
           through
           passages
           as
           difficult
           to
           finde
           out
           ,
           as
           dangerous
           to
           passe
           through
           ,
           to
           the
           
             High
             town
          
           .
           The
           enemy
           in
           the
           great
           Galleon
           ,
           perceiuing
           her
           to
           be
           on
           fire
           and
           her
           Artillery
           ouercharged
           ,
           came
           presently
           a
           shore
           ,
           leauing
           her
           to
           suffer
           a
           two
           dayes
           martyrdome
           ;
           and
           her
           prouision
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           and
           good
           warlike
           munition
           (
           which
           had
           been
           stored
           vp
           there
           against
           the
           next
           inuasion
           )
           to
           be
           conueyed
           into
           the
           English
           ships
           .
        
         
           Then
           marched
           the
           English
           vp
           to
           the
           
             High
             Towne
          
           ,
           
           which
           when
           Generall
           Norris
           obserued
           to
           be
           seated
           vpon
           a
           Rock
           ,
           and
           onely
           mineable
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           there
           he
           imployed
           the
           industry
           of
           many
           workemen
           :
           and
           the
           better
           to
           distract
           their
           feare
           ,
           he
           placeth
           his
           engines
           at
           the
           other
           side
           of
           the
           wall
           ,
           intending
           to
           make
           a
           breach
           at
           the
           same
           time
           .
           But
           his
           policy
           was
           more
           laudable
           ▪
           then
           the
           euent
           of
           it
           sutable
           ;
           for
           the
           vnderminers
           ,
           hauing
           not
           bedded
           their
           powder
           enough
           in
           the
           walles
           ,
           the
           fire
           recoyled
           backe
           againe
           ,
           frustrating
           both
           their
           labour
           and
           expectation
           .
           Wherefore
           they
           fell
           to
           it
           againe
           ,
           and
           worked
           deeper
           into
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           wall
           .
           The
           miners
           gaue
           fire
           to
           the
           trayne
           :
           whereby
           they
           blew
           vp
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Tower
           ,
           vnder
           which
           their
           powder
           was
           planted
           ;
           but
           the
           other
           part
           thereof
           falling
           afterwards
           vpon
           many
           of
           the
           English
           that
           contended
           for
           their
           owne
           destruction
           by
           entring
           the
           breach
           ,
           ●lew
           many
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           wounded
           so
           many
           ,
           that
           the
           rest
           forsaking
           their
           commanders
           to
           secure
           their
           owne
           liues
           ,
           left
           them
           to
           scuffle
           with
           a
           double
           enemy
           men
           and
           stones
           .
           
           And
           yet
           they
           that
           continued
           this
           assault
           at
           the
           Breach
           at
           the
           very
           same
           time
           on
           the
           other
           side
           of
           the
           wall
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           the
           inconstancy
           of
           some
           rubbish
           would
           not
           allow
           them
           sure
           footing
           ,
           were
           fayne
           after
           the
           losse
           of
           some
           men
           ,
           to
           lose
           their
           labour
           to
           and
           retire
           ;
           their
           discreet
           valour
           notwithstanding
           being
           more
           to
           bee
           commended
           ,
           then
           their
           successe
           vpbrayded
           .
        
         
           Generall
           Norris
           then
           hauing
           certayne
           intelligence
           that
           
             Conde
             de
             Andrada
          
           had
           assembled
           his
           forces
           together
           at
           
             Puente
             de
             Burgos
          
           ;
           
           and
           that
           
             Conde
             de
             Altemira
          
           hastned
           with
           a
           greater
           leauy
           ,
           eyther
           with
           intent
           to
           succour
           the
           Groyne
           ,
           or
           else
           to
           encampe
           betweene
           the
           English
           and
           the
           place
           of
           their
           imbarking
           ,
           so
           to
           hinder
           their
           shipping
           ,
           foorthwith
           resolues
           with
           ten
           regiments
           to
           goe
           visit
           the
           enemies
           forces
           .
           In
           the
           foreward
           were
           the
           Regiments
           of
           Sir
           
             Edward
             Norris
          
           ,
           and
           Colonell
           
             William
             Sidney
          
           .
           In
           the
           mayne
           battell
           that
           of
           the
           Generall
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           Colonell
           Medkerkes
           a
           Low
           Country
           man.
           In
           the
           Rereward
           the
           Regiments
           of
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Norris
          
           ,
           Colonel
           Hantley
           ,
           and
           Colonel
           Bret.
           
        
         
           The
           enemy
           although
           hauing
           strongly
           entrenched
           himselfe
           at
           the
           foot
           of
           the
           Bridge
           ,
           
           yet
           was
           by
           force
           driuen
           backe
           ,
           and
           made
           to
           forsake
           their
           barricadoes
           of
           Barrels
           ,
           and
           the
           Bridge
           which
           was
           flanked
           on
           both
           sides
           with
           shot
           ,
           which
           did
           affoord
           the
           English
           an
           easie
           passage
           both
           for
           themselues
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           cruelty
           to
           slaughter
           the
           enemy
           at
           pleasure
           ,
           for
           at
           least
           three
           miles
           chase
           ;
           and
           safely
           to
           ransacke
           hamlets
           and
           neighbour
           villages
           ,
           and
           set
           the
           whole
           Country
           thereabouts
           on
           fire
           :
           which
           when
           they
           had
           done
           about
           two
           dayes
           after
           ,
           
           they
           tooke
           ship
           and
           embarqued
           for
           Portugal
           .
        
         
           But
           whilest
           a
           contrary
           winde
           lengthned
           their
           intended
           course
           ,
           Robert
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           ,
           whether
           out
           of
           loue
           of
           glory
           ,
           hate
           of
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           or
           pitty
           to
           
             Don
             Antonio
          
           ,
           licenced
           more
           by
           his
           owne
           minde
           then
           the
           Queenes
           pleasure
           ,
           hauing
           put
           foorth
           to
           sea
           ,
           came
           into
           the
           English
           fleet
           .
           The
           Queene
           being
           as
           angrie
           ,
           as
           ignorant
           of
           his
           voyage
           ,
           and
           very
           vnlikely
           
           to
           haue
           seconded
           this
           his
           resolution
           with
           her
           consent
           ;
           as
           being
           wary
           not
           to
           endanger
           any
           of
           her
           chiefe
           Nobility
           in
           such
           a
           kind
           of
           a
           priuate
           enterprize
           .
           ●t
           is
           vncertaine
           (
           although
           many
           would
           talke
           it
           into
           truth
           )
           whether
           or
           no
           the
           Earle
           put
           himselfe
           vpon
           this
           Action
           with
           a
           thought
           of
           being
           sole
           Commander
           and
           Generall
           of
           the
           Nauy
           :
           By
           reason
           that
           by
           former
           preferments
           he
           had
           ingaged
           to
           his
           seruice
           ,
           the
           hearts
           of
           most
           of
           the
           Colonels
           and
           Captaines
           there
           ,
           that
           might
           by
           ioynt
           consent
           conferre
           it
           vpon
           him
           :
           yet
           certayne
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           ,
           if
           he
           lost
           his
           Desire
           ,
           he
           purchased
           Honour
           .
        
         
           Two
           dayes
           after
           ,
           the
           sea
           being
           so
           boysterous
           that
           a
           discreet
           suspition
           might
           haue
           construed
           it
           ominous
           ,
           they
           landed
           at
           Peniche
           
           in
           Portugal
           ;
           where
           after
           the
           sea
           had
           defended
           it
           more
           valiantly
           then
           the
           men
           ,
           by
           drowning
           many
           before
           they
           landed
           ,
           the
           enemy
           fled
           and
           the
           Castle
           yeelded
           to
           Antonio
           .
           From
           Peniche
           the
           Army
           marched
           by
           land
           to
           Lisbone
           vnder
           the
           conduct
           of
           Generall
           Norris
           ,
           which
           was
           some
           threescore
           miles
           off
           :
           Generall
           Drake
           assuring
           that
           he
           would
           follow
           with
           the
           fleet
           vp
           the
           Riuer
           Tagus
           .
           In
           their
           voyage
           at
           
             Torres
             Vedras
          
           ,
           a
           Councell
           of
           Warre
           was
           called
           ;
           whereby
           it
           was
           decreed
           most
           conuenient
           to
           pitch
           the
           Campe
           on
           the
           East
           side
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           that
           so
           all
           hopes
           of
           succour
           might
           bee
           blocked
           vp
           from
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           euery
           Portuguesse
           might
           the
           more
           conueniently
           haue
           accesse
           to
           their
           King.
           
        
         
           After
           six
           dayes
           marching
           ,
           the
           Army
           approached
           the
           Westerne
           suburbes
           of
           Lisbone
           ,
           
           without
           so
           much
           as
           the
           hope
           of
           an
           encounter
           with
           the
           enemy
           ;
           and
           there
           entring
           S.
           Katharines
           to
           scoure
           the
           streets
           ,
           they
           found
           none
           but
           old
           folks
           ,
           beggars
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           without
           as
           much
           as
           any
           weapon
           but
           their
           tongue
           ,
           which
           they
           imployed
           in
           this
           generall
           acclamation
           ,
           
             Viua
             el
             Rey
             Don
             Antonio
          
           .
           For
           Albert
           Duke
           of
           Austria
           ,
           their
           late
           Gouernour
           had
           already
           disfurnisht
           the
           Towne
           of
           prouision
           both
           for
           warre
           and
           life
           ,
           leauing
           the
           Portuguesse
           nothing
           but
           their
           empty
           allegiance
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Army
           being
           now
           quartered
           in
           the
           suburbes
           ,
           and
           the
           souldiers
           tyred
           with
           their
           tedious
           march
           being
           newly
           reposed
           to
           rest
           ,
           
           the
           Spanish
           Garrison
           sallieth
           forth
           vpon
           them
           ;
           the
           mayne
           violence
           and
           heat
           whereof
           ,
           Colonell
           Bret
           and
           his
           quarter
           bore
           ,
           till
           such
           time
           that
           the
           English
           comming
           in
           to
           succour
           ,
           
           droue
           them
           to
           a
           shamefull
           retreat
           and
           chased
           them
           euen
           to
           their
           City
           gates
           .
           But
           in
           this
           charge
           Colonell
           Bret
           with
           Captayne
           Carsey
           and
           Carre
           both
           of
           his
           regiment
           ,
           were
           slaine
           .
           Two
           dayes
           after
           this
           ,
           the
           Portuguesse
           not
           so
           much
           as
           assuring
           them
           hope
           of
           the
           pretended
           reuolt
           to
           
             Don
             Antonio
          
           ,
           the
           idle
           promises
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Morocco
           being
           discouered
           ,
           fresh
           forces
           still
           crowding
           into
           Lisbone
           ,
           and
           a
           disease
           violently
           impouerishing
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           Army
           ,
           besides
           the
           scarsity
           of
           powder
           and
           victuals
           ,
           and
           the
           want
           of
           the
           Ordnance
           which
           they
           expected
           Generall
           Drake
           should
           haue
           brought
           them
           ,
           forcing
           them
           thereunto
           ,
           the
           English
           departed
           the
           suburbes
           without
           eyther
           pillage
           or
           spoyle
           ,
           although
           the
           place
           were
           very
           rich
           in
           outlandish
           merchandize
           ;
           
           for
           they
           forbore
           any
           violence
           ,
           thinking
           that
           the
           winning
           of
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           Portuguesse
           by
           so
           vnexpected
           a
           curtesie
           ,
           would
           recompence
           that
           losse
           which
           they
           sustayned
           with
           no
           small
           difficulty
           .
        
         
           Hauing
           now
           marched
           to
           Cascays
           ,
           a
           little
           Towne
           situate
           at
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Riuer
           ,
           they
           began
           to
           question
           Generall
           Drake
           
           for
           the
           breach
           of
           his
           word
           and
           promise
           ;
           imputing
           the
           losse
           of
           their
           victory
           to
           his
           sloth
           and
           inconstancy
           ,
           in
           not
           following
           them
           ,
           as
           he
           promised
           with
           the
           whole
           Nauy
           :
           Hee
           rather
           refelling
           the
           contumely
           ,
           then
           excusing
           the
           pretended
           iniury
           ,
           vrged
           that
           it
           was
           impossible
           for
           him
           to
           passe
           the
           Channell
           Alcaceue
           ,
           which
           the
           multiplicity
           of
           shallow
           foords
           had
           made
           vnnauigable
           .
           That
           then
           if
           hee
           should
           haue
           come
           straight
           on
           by
           
             S.
             Iulians
             Fort
          
           ,
           which
           was
           well
           fortified
           with
           fifty
           great
           pieces
           of
           Ordance
           and
           store
           of
           Gallies
           ,
           with
           their
           fore
           deckes
           turned
           ,
           hee
           should
           haue
           exposed
           the
           Nauy
           to
           vncertaine
           successe
           ,
           but
           certaine
           danger
           .
           Concluding
           that
           if
           the
           Nauy
           should
           be
           once
           ouerthrowne
           ,
           the
           whole
           Armie
           
           could
           not
           be
           of
           long
           subsistance
           .
        
         
           The
           Castle
           of
           Cascays
           
           being
           summoned
           ,
           presently
           yeelded
           vp
           ,
           which
           for
           the
           most
           part
           was
           blowne
           vp
           with
           gunpowder
           ,
           but
           being
           not
           of
           sufficient
           value
           eyther
           to
           defray
           the
           charges
           of
           the
           Army
           ,
           or
           to
           appease
           the
           hungry
           desire
           of
           the
           souldiers
           .
           The
           Fleet
           whilest
           it
           lay
           thereabouts
           at
           Roade
           ,
           fetched
           in
           about
           some
           threescore
           Hulkes
           
           of
           the
           
             Hanse
             Townes
          
           in
           Germany
           ,
           laden
           with
           corne
           and
           all
           sorts
           of
           prouision
           for
           the
           furnishing
           of
           a
           Nauy
           against
           the
           next
           inuasion
           of
           England
           ,
           who
           indeed
           had
           taken
           great
           paynes
           to
           bee
           thus
           surprized
           .
           For
           although
           they
           knew
           a
           neerer
           cut
           by
           farre
           ,
           yet
           they
           fetched
           their
           circuit
           about
           ,
           by
           the
           Ilands
           of
           Orcades
           and
           Hebrides
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           ●or
           feare
           of
           this
           accident
           :
           well
           enough
           knowing
           ,
           that
           the
           Queene
           not
           long
           since
           had
           by
           her
           Letters
           warned
           those
           Cities
           not
           to
           traffique
           with
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           eyther
           for
           prouision
           ,
           or
           any
           warlike
           munition
           vpon
           danger
           of
           losse
           both
           of
           their
           ships
           and
           goods
           .
        
         
           The
           English
           deafe
           to
           the
           intreaty
           of
           
             Don
             Antonio
          
           ,
           who
           eagerly
           laboured
           their
           continuance
           a
           little
           longer
           there
           ,
           putting
           from
           thence
           landed
           ▪
           and
           set
           fire
           on
           the
           Towne
           Vigo
           .
           
           And
           hauing
           spoyled
           and
           burnt
           the
           Country
           they
           returned
           home
           to
           England
           ,
           
           with
           a
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           pieces
           of
           Ordnance
           ,
           and
           a
           sufficient
           prize
           besides
           the
           ample
           content
           of
           the
           Commanders
           ,
           able
           to
           stop
           the
           couetous
           Mariners
           from
           mutinie
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           whole
           Realme
           rested
           well
           satisfied
           ,
           in
           that
           in
           so
           short
           a
           time
           they
           had
           vanquished
           one
           towne
           ,
           and
           valiantly
           assaulted
           another
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           put
           to
           flight
           his
           
             Catholique
             Maiesties
          
           forces
           ,
           the
           most
           potent
           Prince
           in
           Europe
           ,
           landed
           in
           fowre
           seuerall
           places
           ,
           marched
           with
           banners
           displayed
           in
           the
           enemies
           ground
           seuen
           dayes
           together
           ;
           attempted
           one
           of
           their
           greatest
           cities
           with
           no
           small
           forces
           :
           lodged
           three
           nights
           together
           in
           the
           suburbes
           thereof
           ,
           chased
           the
           enemy
           to
           their
           owne
           gates
           ,
           tooke
           two
           castles
           by
           the
           sea
           side
           ,
           and
           vnfurnisht
           the
           enemy
           of
           great
           store
           of
           warlike
           prouision
           .
           Yet
           wanted
           
           there
           not
           some
           discontented
           detractors
           ,
           who
           by
           interposing
           the
           losse
           of
           six
           thousand
           souldiers
           and
           mariners
           ,
           which
           the
           violence
           of
           the
           disease
           swept
           away
           ,
           sought
           to
           discredit
           the
           true
           glory
           of
           this
           noble
           and
           heroicke
           enterprize
           .
           But
           certainely
           ▪
           by
           it
           England
           hath
           learned
           not
           to
           feare
           the
           conceited
           power
           of
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           and
           is
           now
           better
           flesht
           against
           the
           next
           occasion
           of
           the
           like
           seruice
           .
        
         
           It
           hath
           beene
           much
           controuerted
           concerning
           the
           originall
           cause
           of
           this
           disease
           amongst
           th●
           English
           ,
           
           whether
           or
           no
           it
           proceeded
           from
           immoderate
           drinking
           of
           wine
           ,
           and
           excessiue
           eating
           of
           fruit
           ,
           from
           the
           naturall
           disproportion
           of
           theirs
           and
           our
           ayre
           ,
           or
           from
           all
           of
           them
           .
           And
           it
           is
           an
           obseruation
           as
           worth
           our
           wonder
           ,
           as
           our
           memory
           ,
           that
           expeditions
           from
           England
           into
           Spaine
           ,
           haue
           beene
           for
           the
           most
           part
           euer
           infortunate
           to
           this
           Nation
           ,
           as
           was
           that
           of
           Iohn
           of
           Gaunt
           Duke
           of
           Lancaster
           ,
           about
           the
           yeere
           of
           Grace
           MCCCLXXXVI
           .
           wherin
           of
           twenty
           thousand
           Englishmen
           ,
           *
           ten
           thousand
           died
           .
           And
           that
           of
           the
           Marquesse
           Dorset
           in
           the
           yeere
           1512.
           wherin
           of
           ten
           thousand
           English
           a
           disease
           murthered
           1000.
           in
           a
           short
           space
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           hithermost
           coasts
           of
           Spaine
           .
           But
           the
           obseruation
           of
           the
           learned
           may
           giue
           this
           wonder
           a
           probability
           of
           reason
           .
           For
           they
           argue
           ,
           that
           an
           army
           comming
           from
           the
           South
           into
           the
           North
           is
           thereby
           the
           more
           hardened
           ,
           according
           as
           the
           
             Inward
             heat
          
           is
           either
           remitted
           or
           intended
           by
           the
           
             outward
             ayre
          
           :
           and
           that
           ,
           that
           of
           Vitruvius
           is
           very
           true
           :
           
             They
             that
             remooue
             out
             of
             cold
             countries
             into
             h●tter
             ,
             cannot
             long
             continue
             :
             But
             they
             that
             come
             from
             hot
             countreyes
             into
             colder
             in
             the
             North
             ,
             doe
             not
             impea●h
             their
             health
             by
             this
             change
             of
             ayre
             ,
             but
             confirme
             it
             .
          
        
         
           When
           that
           the
           tract
           of
           small
           time
           had
           acquainted
           those
           of
           the
           
             Hanse
             townes
          
           with
           the
           vnexpected
           surprizall
           of
           their
           captiue
           Hulkes
           ,
           
           they
           begin
           to
           fashion
           their
           discontents
           into
           a
           forme
           of
           complaint
           ,
           seasoned
           with
           some
           weake
           〈◊〉
           ,
           which
           they
           present
           to
           the
           Queene
           concerning
           the
           violations
           of
           their
           ancient
           Priuiledges
           and
           customes
           .
           The
           Queene
           returnes
           
           them
           this
           answer
           :
           That
           her
           former
           admonition
           to
           them
           ,
           
           of
           not
           transporting
           come
           or
           any
           other
           warlike
           prouision
           to
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           had
           made
           this
           surprizall
           which
           they
           complayned
           of
           ,
           very
           lawfull
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           could
           be
           thought
           of
           no
           otherwise
           ,
           vnlesse
           that
           they
           would
           haue
           her
           preferre
           their
           
             Priuate
             commodities
          
           before
           the
           
             good
             publique
          
           of
           her
           owne
           common
           wealth
           ;
           That
           shee
           ought
           not
           to
           auouch
           such
           Priuiledges
           which
           are
           onely
           
             Priuate
             Lawes
          
           ,
           against
           the
           safety
           of
           her
           Dominions
           whi●h
           is
           a
           
             Supreme
             Law.
          
           And
           that
           ,
           the
           same
           Act
           ,
           with
           which
           they
           vrge
           the
           violating
           of
           their
           customes
           ,
           doth
           annihilate
           their
           complaints
           ;
           for
           that
           in
           the
           Priuiledge
           granted
           to
           them
           by
           King
           
             Edward
             the
             First
          
           ,
           there
           is
           this
           clause
           interweaued
           ,
           
             That
             they
             should
             not
             transport
             or
             conuey
             any
             〈◊〉
             or
             merchandize
             into
             the
             countreyes
             of
             manifest
             and
             notorious
             enemies
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             England
             .
          
           That
           therefore
           in
           the
           heat
           of
           any
           warre
           ,
           their
           Traffique
           was
           wont
           to
           be
           stayed
           when
           they
           furnished
           eyther
           enemy
           .
           And
           that
           not
           onely
           the
           English
           serued
           them
           so
           ,
           but
           euen
           Charles
           the
           fift
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           Sweden
           ,
           and
           Denmarke
           ,
           and
           Poland
           ,
           and
           not
           long
           since
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           and
           all
           iustly
           ,
           euen
           according
           to
           the
           
             Law
             of
             Nations
          
           ,
           wishing
           them
           heereafter
           so
           to
           vse
           the
           benefit
           of
           their
           neutrality
           ,
           that
           whilest
           they
           a●●isted
           the
           one
           ,
           they
           iniured
           not
           the
           other
           party
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           gently
           admonishing
           them
           of
           their
           vnseemly
           threats
           ,
           especially
           to
           a
           Prince
           who
           in
           respect
           of
           Ability
           ,
           dreaded
           not
           the
           mightiest
           Monarch
           breathing
           ,
           yet
           in
           respect
           of
           her
           Honour
           would
           imbrace
           a
           peace
           with
           the
           meanest
           ;
           and
           most
           constantly
           obserue
           all
           lawes
           of
           Neighbourhood
           .
        
         
           And
           of
           this
           her
           constancy
           the
           King
           of
           Nauarre
           
           and
           France
           was
           no
           small
           witnesse
           ;
           one
           whereof
           shee
           succoured
           both
           with
           money
           and
           munition
           ,
           to
           the
           suppressing
           of
           a
           difficult
           warre
           ▪
           and
           the
           other
           she
           established
           in
           quietnesse
           euen
           vpon
           the
           very
           point
           of
           despayre
           of
           it
           .
           Fo●
           (
           to
           digresse
           yet
           a
           little
           in
           the
           way
           )
           the
           Duke
           of
           Aniou
           brother
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           dying
           without
           issue
           ,
           the
           King
           at
           that
           time
           being
           both
           without
           
           children
           and
           the
           very
           hope
           of
           euer
           hauing
           any
           ,
           the
           kingdome
           of
           France
           was
           lineally
           to
           descend
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Nauarre
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           to
           the
           Prince
           of
           Conde
           ,
           both
           zealous
           professours
           of
           the
           
             Reformed
             Religion
          
           .
           Whereupon
           the
           
             Catholike
             Princes
             of
             France
          
           not
           vnknowne
           either
           to
           the
           Pope
           or
           to
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           complotted
           a
           diuellish
           conspiracy
           wherin
           they
           had
           onely
           interested
           the
           cause
           of
           Religion
           ;
           and
           therefore
           termed
           it
           the
           
             Holy
             League
          
           ,
           
           vtterly
           to
           ouerthrowe
           the
           King
           ,
           by
           heaping
           the
           enuie
           of
           the
           whole
           land
           vpon
           him
           ;
           and
           so
           by
           peruerting
           the
           naturall
           course
           of
           succession
           ,
           with
           that
           ,
           to
           ruinate
           also
           the
           
             Reformed
             Religion
          
           .
        
         
           They
           that
           impiously
           combined
           themselues
           in
           this
           conspiracy
           ,
           bound
           themselues
           by
           a
           strong
           oath
           ,
           neuer
           to
           suffer
           any
           one
           to
           rule
           France
           ,
           that
           eyther
           had
           euer
           ,
           or
           was
           likely
           to
           professe
           any
           Religion
           ,
           but
           the
           
             Romane
             Catholique
          
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           neuer
           allow
           of
           one
           that
           being
           brought
           vp
           and
           bred
           in
           the
           
             Reformed
             Religion
          
           ,
           should
           afterwards
           absolutely
           forsweare
           it
           ,
           least
           hauing
           once
           gotten
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           he
           should
           change
           his
           Religion
           with
           his
           State.
           
        
         
           Who
           could
           be
           so
           besotted
           in
           his
           iudgement
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           see
           that
           this
           businesse
           tended
           onely
           to
           excluded
           Nauarre
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Prince
             of
             Conde
          
           ?
           Yet
           notwithstanding
           the
           mystery
           of
           this
           conspiracy
           wrought
           so
           couertly
           that
           it
           was
           long
           ere
           it
           could
           come
           to
           ripenesse
           .
           For
           first
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           the
           chiefe
           Head
           of
           this
           villany
           hauing
           valiantly
           defended
           Poitiers
           ,
           against
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           vanquished
           the
           Germane
           horsemen
           sent
           by
           the
           Duke
           of
           Alenzon
           ,
           and
           scattered
           the
           mighty
           leauy
           of
           Germanes
           vnder
           the
           conduct
           of
           
             Baron
             D'onawe
          
           ,
           was
           so
           infinitely
           magnified
           both
           by
           the
           Laity
           and
           the
           Popish
           Clergie
           of
           France
           ,
           that
           to
           the
           preiudice
           of
           the
           King
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           was
           euery
           where
           stiled
           the
           
             Sole
             defender
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Religion
          
           ;
           and
           the
           
             Hammer
             of
             the
             Protestants
          
           .
           Vpon
           but
           his
           very
           〈◊〉
           into
           Paris
           at
           one
           time
           there
           arose
           such
           an
           vproare
           amongst
           the
           inconstant
           people
           ,
           
           that
           the
           King
           for
           the
           safety
           of
           his
           person
           was
           compelled
           to
           impeach
           his
           owne
           Honour
           ,
           
           to
           retire
           from
           Paris
           ,
           and
           to
           call
           a
           Councell
           a●
           Bloys
           ;
           In
           which
           Councell
           his
           necessities
           droue
           him
           to
           a
           forced
           patience
           of
           these
           inconueniences
           ,
           to
           consent
           to
           this
           
             Holy
             League
          
           by
           his
           expresse
           Proclamation
           in
           Iulie
           ,
           to
           root
           out
           the
           
             Reformed
             Religion
          
           ,
           to
           constitute
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           the
           
             Great
             Master
             of
             the
             French
             Warres
             ,
          
           and
           to
           seale
           to
           him
           the
           confirmation
           of
           these
           Articles
           with
           the
           receipt
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           himselfe
           now
           fearing
           him
           ,
           whom
           he
           himselfe
           had
           made
           thus
           to
           be
           feared
           ;
           and
           so
           great
           that
           no
           Law
           could
           question
           him
           or
           his
           proceedings
           ,
           began
           now
           to
           a●gment
           his
           feare
           to
           a
           cautelous
           suspition
           ,
           lest
           the
           Dukes
           ambitious
           policy
           should
           lay
           wayt
           for
           his
           life
           ;
           and
           concluding
           his
           owne
           life
           and
           safety
           out
           of
           the
           necessary
           murther
           of
           the
           Duke
           ,
           shortly
           after
           as
           he
           was
           entring
           the
           Arras
           of
           his
           Priuy
           chamber
           ,
           caused
           him
           to
           be
           run
           through
           ;
           and
           his
           Brother
           the
           Cardinall
           to
           be
           strangled
           ;
           
           committing
           the
           Dukes
           sonne
           ,
           Cardinall
           Bourbon
           ,
           and
           as
           many
           of
           the
           Leaguers
           ,
           as
           the
           danger
           of
           those
           times
           would
           licence
           his
           enquiry
           for
           ,
           to
           the
           safe
           custody
           of
           close
           prison
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           began
           a
           generall
           confusion
           to
           ouerrun
           the
           face
           of
           all
           France
           ;
           the
           disiointed
           limbes
           of
           a
           compleat
           Kingdome
           lept
           into
           a
           variety
           of
           rebellion
           .
           The
           peop●e
           began
           at
           their
           pleasure
           to
           disburthen
           themselues
           of
           their
           duty
           to
           Magistrates
           ;
           &
           to
           rob
           the
           Kings
           ve●y
           Court
           at
           Paris
           .
           Some
           Cities
           began
           to
           affect
           and
           est●b●ish
           Democracy
           ;
           others
           Aristrocracie
           ;
           the
           rest
           Oligarchy
           ;
           few
           or
           none
           a
           Monarchie
           .
           The
           villany
           of
           this
           conspiracy
           hauing
           now
           growne
           ripe
           for
           such
           misery
           ,
           that
           by
           striuing
           to
           make
           as
           it
           were
           many
           Kingdomes
           ,
           they
           had
           almost
           reduced
           it
           to
           none
           .
        
         
           At
           their
           next
           assembly
           the
           Leaguers
           cause
           a
           
             new
             Seale
          
           for
           the
           administring
           the
           affayres
           of
           the
           Realme
           to
           be
           engrauen
           ;
           arrogating
           to
           their
           ambitious
           rebellion
           all
           
             Princely
             Iurisdiction
          
           :
           they
           share
           amongst
           it
           themselues
           the
           best
           fortified
           places
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           whole
           Prouinces
           :
           They
           stop
           the
           Reuenewes
           of
           the
           Crowne
           ;
           and
           recall
           the
           Spanish
           forces
           out
           of
           
           the
           Low
           Countries
           ;
           foure
           whole
           Parliaments
           of
           France
           seconding
           them
           with
           their
           vnanimous
           suffrages
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Clergie
           of
           the
           Realme
           preaching
           nothing
           but
           warre
           against
           their
           owne
           Souereigne
           .
           Insomuch
           that
           the
           King
           turning
           to
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           they
           turning
           from
           their
           allegiance
           ,
           
           caused
           one
           
             Iaques
             Clement
          
           a
           Monke
           to
           murther
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           Leaguers
           (
           although
           not
           onely
           his
           right
           of
           Succession
           ,
           but
           a●so
           the
           Kings
           option
           on
           his
           death
           bed
           ,
           assured
           him
           of
           the
           Crowne
           )
           by
           a
           Proclamation
           banisht
           Nauarre
           ,
           not
           more
           from
           the
           Crowne
           then
           the
           Kingdome
           ;
           declaring
           him
           guilty
           of
           Heresie
           ,
           and
           of
           drawing
           the
           enemies
           forces
           into
           his
           owne
           countrey
           .
           But
           although
           all
           of
           them
           agreed
           in
           this
           to
           exclude
           Nauarre
           ,
           
           yet
           euery
           mans
           priuate
           engagement
           could
           not
           easily
           come
           to
           an
           agreement
           whom
           they
           should
           create
           King.
           
             Charles
             Duke
             of
             Maine
          
           ,
           Brother
           to
           the
           slaine
           Duke
           of
           Guyse
           ,
           thought
           himselfe
           most
           worthy
           of
           it
           ,
           because
           hee
           had
           forced
           the
           Protestants
           many
           times
           to
           a
           great
           incōuenience
           ;
           &
           most
           of
           their
           Cities
           to
           their
           ancient
           obedience
           .
           Likewise
           because
           
             Cardinall
             Bourbon
          
           being
           feeble
           ,
           a
           Priest
           ,
           and
           now
           in
           prison
           ,
           would
           ,
           if
           he
           should
           be
           elected
           ,
           rather
           exercise
           the
           wits
           of
           the
           French
           to
           scoffe
           and
           scorne
           him
           ,
           than
           their
           allegiance
           to
           reuerence
           and
           obey
           him
           ,
           yet
           that
           by
           making
           him
           King
           they
           might
           not
           onely
           acknowledge
           the
           Right
           of
           the
           familie
           of
           the
           Bourbons
           to
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           but
           also
           recall
           the
           old
           Right
           of
           the
           Vncle
           against
           the
           Nephew
           .
           But
           the
           controuersie
           came
           not
           so
           neare
           the
           hope
           of
           reconcilement
           ,
           for
           others
           preferred
           the
           Cardinall
           of
           Lorraine
           or
           any
           of
           his
           familie
           :
           that
           so
           now
           at
           length
           the
           ancient
           Right
           so
           long
           abused
           ,
           by
           
             Hugh
             Capet
          
           at
           first
           ,
           might
           be
           restored
           to
           the
           familie
           .
           Vrging
           that
           the
           Spaniard
           greatly
           fauoured
           that
           House
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           would
           bequeath
           his
           daughter
           to
           any
           one
           that
           was
           chosen
           out
           thence
           .
           Others
           opposed
           against
           him
           the
           
             Duke
             of
             Sauoy
          
           ,
           sonne
           of
           the
           daughter
           of
           the
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           sonne
           in
           law
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           a
           neighbour
           Prince
           ,
           and
           as
           truly
           couragious
           as
           noble
           .
           
           The
           rest
           nominated
           Guise
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           Grandfather
           and
           Fathers
           seruice
           done
           the
           Realme
           and
           the
           
             Catholique
             Religion
          
           .
           Neither
           were
           there
           wanting
           some
           scattered
           suffrages
           for
           the
           Spaniard
           himselfe
           ,
           which
           flattery
           would
           easily
           haue
           encreased
           ,
           had
           there
           beene
           any
           hope
           of
           speeding
           .
           But
           the
           maior
           part
           pretending
           a
           very
           forme
           of
           iustice
           in
           the
           height
           of
           a
           rebellion
           ,
           reflecteth
           vpon
           the
           
             Cardinall
             of
             Bourbon
          
           ,
           
           as
           being
           one
           degree
           neerer
           to
           the
           deceased
           King
           ,
           than
           his
           Nephew
           Nauarre
           was
           ,
           and
           as
           one
           that
           had
           suffered
           much
           in
           the
           
             Catholique
             cause
          
           ;
           by
           whose
           meanes
           after
           an
           easie
           deliuerance
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           prison
           to
           the
           Throne
           ,
           they
           might
           ,
           if
           not
           with
           as
           much
           speede
           ,
           yet
           with
           more
           conuenience
           represse
           the
           
             Reformed
             Religion
          
           ,
           than
           by
           crauing
           forraine
           helps
           for
           assistance
           in
           that
           matter
           .
        
         
           This
           conclusion
           was
           cunningly
           broacht
           by
           Mendoza
           the
           Spaniards
           Embassadour
           ,
           who
           since
           he
           perceiued
           hee
           could
           not
           pleasure
           his
           master
           with
           his
           conceited
           hope
           of
           an
           
             Immediate
             election
          
           ,
           thought
           to
           lay
           here
           a
           foundation
           of
           reducing
           by
           degrees
           that
           Kingdome
           vnder
           his
           Dominion
           .
           So
           that
           now
           amongst
           these
           Leaguers
           and
           Conspiratours
           
             Cardinall
             Bourbon
          
           is
           proclaimed
           King
           ,
           and
           coynes
           dispersed
           about
           in
           traffique
           with
           his
           inscription
           of
           
             Charles
             the
             tenth
          
           .
           The
           
             Duke
             of
             Maine
          
           is
           declared
           to
           be
           
             Lieutenant
             Generall
             of
             the
             Crowne
             of
             France
             ,
          
           who
           presently
           to
           bring
           his
           office
           into
           execution
           ,
           musters
           all
           his
           forces
           with
           an
           intent
           either
           to
           surprise
           Nauarre
           (
           proclaimed
           likewise
           
             King
             of
             France
          
           amongst
           his
           confederates
           )
           at
           Deepe
           where
           he
           resided
           ,
           or
           driue
           him
           by
           violence
           out
           of
           France
           .
        
         
           The
           
             French
             King
          
           
           being
           now
           reduced
           to
           so
           great
           streights
           ,
           hauing
           pitched
           his
           campe
           neere
           vnto
           Deepe
           with
           as
           good
           successe
           as
           speed
           ,
           presently
           dispatched
           
             Beauore
             La
             Noe-cle
          
           ,
           and
           immediatly
           after
           Buhie
           and
           Bozenuale
           into
           England
           ,
           to
           proffer
           to
           the
           Queene
           an
           offensiue
           and
           defensiue
           league
           ,
           and
           to
           desire
           some
           aide
           from
           her
           .
           The
           Queene
           vnwilling
           to
           be
           defectiue
           to
           his
           doubtfull
           hopes
           in
           such
           a
           courtesie
           ,
           out
           of
           her
           
           true
           zeale
           to
           his
           Religion
           and
           fortune
           ,
           mixt
           with
           a
           iealous
           feare
           of
           the
           reuolting
           of
           the
           Germans
           and
           Switzers
           his
           stipendiaries
           ,
           who
           to
           gaine
           but
           the
           emptie
           riches
           of
           a
           large
           promise
           were
           likely
           to
           endanger
           their
           fidelity
           ,
           presently
           furnisht
           him
           with
           two
           and
           twenty
           thousand
           pounds
           of
           english
           Gold
           ,
           (
           A
           somme
           which
           either
           somewhat
           to
           the
           disparagement
           of
           his
           owne
           estate
           ,
           or
           more
           to
           the
           true
           token
           of
           his
           gratitude
           ,
           he
           ingenuously
           acknowledged
           he
           neuer
           yet
           saw
           paralell'd
           )
           besides
           munition
           and
           some
           foure
           thousand
           men
           ,
           vnder
           the
           conduct
           of
           Peregrine
           Lord
           Willoughby
           ,
           who
           after
           the
           departure
           of
           the
           
             Earle
             of
             Leicester
          
           out
           of
           the
           low
           countries
           ,
           had
           in
           succeeding
           him
           purchased
           no
           small
           honor
           .
           She
           appointed
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Wilford
          
           ,
           (
           who
           was
           also
           Marshall
           )
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Burrough
          
           ,
           Sir
           
             William
             Drury
          
           and
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Baskeruile
          
           ,
           Colonels
           :
           allotting
           them
           a
           moneths
           pay
           before
           hand
           ;
           who
           after
           their
           arriuall
           in
           France
           behaued
           themselues
           both
           to
           the
           Kingdoms
           and
           their
           owne
           honour
           .
           The
           brute
           of
           their
           expected
           arriuall
           ,
           mingled
           with
           the
           ouerthrow
           as
           much
           against
           their
           reason
           as
           their
           hopes
           ,
           which
           the
           French
           King
           lately
           gaue
           the
           Leaguers
           at
           Arques
           ,
           so
           discouraged
           the
           pride
           of
           their
           hop●s
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           day
           before
           the
           arriuall
           of
           the
           English
           they
           fled
           from
           before
           the
           King
           with
           bagge
           and
           baggage
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           partly
           encouraged
           with
           this
           victory
           ,
           the
           obiect
           of
           his
           wonder
           as
           much
           as
           ioy
           ,
           and
           partly
           with
           the
           welcome
           arriuall
           of
           the
           English
           ,
           
           began
           to
           draw
           his
           forces
           towards
           Paris
           ,
           where
           the
           English
           and
           the
           Switzers
           attempting
           that
           part
           thereof
           which
           lies
           betweene
           
             Saint
             Marcels
          
           gate
           and
           the
           riuer
           Seine
           ,
           made
           such
           a
           resolute
           breach
           through
           their
           rampiers
           and
           inclosures
           ,
           that
           hauing
           gotten
           as
           farre
           as
           
             Saint
             Victors
          
           ,
           they
           esteemed
           the
           entrance
           of
           the
           mayne
           Citie
           ,
           as
           the
           last
           ,
           so
           the
           least
           part
           of
           the
           assault
           .
        
         
           The
           
             French
             King
          
           whether
           out
           of
           feare
           of
           the
           disabilitie
           of
           his
           forces
           ,
           or
           of
           hope
           that
           shortly
           it
           would
           yeeld
           ,
           or
           perswasion
           that
           the
           Duke
           of
           Maine
           would
           not
           bid
           him
           battaile
           ,
           sounds
           presently
           a
           retreate
           from
           Paris
           and
           remoues
           to
           Estampes
           
           leauing
           the
           Lord
           Willoughbie
           and
           the
           English
           on
           the
           way
           ,
           to
           blocke
           vp
           the
           Leaguers
           passage
           ,
           till
           such
           time
           that
           both
           the
           Towne
           and
           Castle
           yeelded
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           they
           took
           Vendosme
           ,
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           which
           with
           the
           whole
           country
           Henry
           the
           Fift
           of
           England
           ,
           had
           formerly
           giuen
           to
           
             Robert
             Willoughby
          
           Gouernour
           of
           Normandy
           ,
           as
           a
           sure
           argument
           of
           his
           loue
           and
           the
           others
           valour
           .
           They
           reduced
           likewise
           to
           their
           due
           obedience
           
             Caën
             ,
             Alanzon
             ,
             Falais
             ,
             Loux
             ,
          
           and
           Honfleure
           .
           After
           which
           time
           and
           trauell
           of
           aboue
           fiue
           hundred
           miles
           ,
           
           besides
           the
           wearinesse
           of
           their
           Irish
           service
           ,
           they
           that
           suruiu'd
           returned
           home
           to
           England
           .
           The
           chiefe
           of
           note
           that
           died
           either
           by
           disease
           or
           battaile
           ,
           were
           one
           Captayne
           Hunning
           and
           Stubs
           ,
           who
           hauing
           formerly
           lost
           his
           right
           hand
           for
           writing
           against
           the
           mariage
           of
           the
           Queene
           with
           the
           Duke
           of
           Aniou
           ,
           heere
           lost
           his
           life
           :
           and
           Sir
           
             William
             Drury
          
           one
           without
           doubt
           who
           had
           enioyed
           a
           longer
           life
           ,
           if
           reason
           could
           haue
           preuayled
           with
           his
           passion
           to
           haue
           preserued
           it
           .
           For
           contending
           with
           Burroughs
           a
           Lords
           yonger
           sonne
           ,
           for
           the
           vpper
           ●and
           against
           the
           order
           of
           ranking
           Nobility
           in
           England
           ,
           he
           was
           slaine
           by
           him
           in
           a
           single
           combat
           .
        
         
           The
           Queene
           intended
           not
           so
           speedy
           a
           returne
           of
           the
           English
           ,
           and
           the
           French
           King
           greeued
           at
           it
           ,
           
           hauing
           had
           intelligence
           that
           the
           Spaniard
           lay
           in
           wayt
           for
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           France
           :
           for
           he
           already
           through
           the
           meanes
           of
           
             Morea
             Taxie
          
           and
           
             Bernardine
             Mendoza
          
           ,
           got
           it
           propounded
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           the
           Leaguers
           ,
           that
           to
           recompence
           his
           charges
           which
           he
           had
           beene
           at
           for
           their
           assistance
           ,
           they
           should
           nominate
           him
           the
           
             Protectour
             of
             the
             Catholiques
             in
             France
             ,
          
           and
           confer
           vpon
           him
           the
           same
           Prerogatiues
           that
           he
           enioyes
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Naples
           and
           Sicily
           ,
           of
           bestowing
           by
           his
           Delegates
           all
           Offices
           whether
           Ecclesiasticall
           or
           Ciuill
           .
           The
           loftinesse
           of
           this
           vndermining
           request
           ,
           intermingled
           with
           the
           eager
           promoting
           of
           it
           by
           
             Cardinall
             Caietan
          
           the
           Popes
           Nuntio
           ,
           came
           yet
           so
           short
           of
           their
           expectation
           of
           successe
           ,
           that
           it
           occasioned
           great
           
           discontentment
           in
           the
           French
           themselues
           ,
           whose
           riper
           iudgements
           prompted
           them
           to
           this
           caution
           ,
           by
           promoting
           their
           Religion
           not
           to
           lose
           their
           Reason
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           the
           Queene
           imploied
           no
           small
           care
           in
           establishing
           Nauarre
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           France
           ,
           so
           had
           she
           a
           long
           time
           sought
           opportunity
           to
           contriue
           a
           match
           betweene
           his
           sister
           Katharine
           and
           the
           King
           of
           Scotland
           ;
           
           wisely
           considering
           that
           both
           of
           them
           would
           stand
           her
           in
           great
           stead
           to
           refell
           the
           force
           of
           Catholiques
           and
           their
           plots
           against
           Protestants
           :
           but
           the
           euent
           prooued
           not
           answerable
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           her
           age
           was
           of
           the
           most
           ,
           and
           her
           meanes
           of
           the
           least
           ;
           her
           brother
           himselfe
           likewise
           being
           much
           impouerished
           by
           these
           neuer
           discontinuing
           warres
           .
           The
           King
           of
           Scotland
           notwithstanding
           being
           still
           vnmarried
           ceased
           not
           very
           often
           to
           sollicite
           the
           Queen
           for
           her
           aduice
           in
           the
           choice
           of
           a
           wife
           ;
           who
           being
           more
           slow
           in
           answering
           him
           ,
           then
           the
           desire
           of
           the
           Scots
           ,
           although
           not
           then
           reason
           ,
           required
           ,
           gaue
           occasion
           to
           the
           Scots
           not
           only
           to
           suspect
           ,
           but
           euen
           to
           vent
           this
           suspitiō
           in
           open
           clamors
           ,
           that
           the
           English
           by
           their
           cunning
           trickes
           sought
           to
           depriue
           the
           King
           both
           of
           Honour
           and
           Issue
           ,
           thereby
           conceyting
           an
           impunity
           for
           the
           death
           of
           his
           mother
           ,
           and
           to
           exclude
           the
           Scottish
           race
           from
           succession
           in
           England
           .
        
         
           This
           when
           the
           Queene
           vnderstood
           ,
           shee
           exhorted
           the
           King
           to
           choose
           himselfe
           a
           wife
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           one
           ,
           that
           might
           well
           please
           him
           ,
           not
           displease
           the
           people
           ,
           nor
           occasion
           the
           long
           amity
           betweene
           them
           to
           fall
           into
           suspition
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           of
           Scots
           therefore
           hauing
           somewhat
           about
           a
           yeere
           before
           ,
           setled
           his
           affection
           on
           Anne
           
           the
           daughter
           of
           Fredericke
           the
           Second
           ,
           King
           of
           Denmarke
           (
           who
           was
           also
           honoured
           with
           the
           Queenes
           ample
           commendations
           :
           )
           this
           yeere
           about
           Iuly
           contracted
           himselfe
           to
           her
           by
           his
           Proxie
           the
           
             Earle
             Marshall
          
           :
           But
           shee
           being
           shipped
           for
           Scotland
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           her
           voyage
           was
           driuen
           backe
           by
           a
           tempest
           into
           Norway
           ,
           which
           so
           bruised
           her
           ships
           ,
           that
           shee
           could
           not
           in
           long
           time
           put
           to
           sea
           againe
           .
           The
           King
           ,
           to
           the
           prayse
           of
           his
           
           Religion
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           his
           loue
           ,
           about
           October
           next
           passeth
           to
           Norway
           ,
           
           (
           for
           the
           Sates
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           appointed
           ,
           and
           he
           himselfe
           sealed
           their
           resolution
           with
           a
           vowe
           ,
           to
           marry
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           a
           yeare
           )
           and
           there
           celebrated
           the
           marriage
           ,
           where
           both
           of
           them
           were
           compelled
           to
           stay
           till
           next
           May
           ,
           before
           their
           ships
           ,
           necessity
           and
           a
           seasonable
           opportunitie
           ,
           would
           licence
           their
           departure
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           first
           the
           opinion
           of
           many
           ,
           but
           afterwards
           their
           faith
           ,
           that
           these
           tempests
           at
           sea
           ,
           were
           raysed
           by
           the
           execrable
           power
           of
           sorcerers
           and
           witches
           ;
           
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           violence
           of
           the
           waues
           and
           windes
           that
           were
           more
           turbulent
           and
           the
           stormes
           shorter
           ,
           and
           yet
           oftner
           than
           ordinarie
           ;
           whereupon
           they
           concluded
           some
           
             operati●e
             power
             besides
             nature
          
           ;
           partly
           by
           reason
           that
           euill
           spirits
           
             Princes
             of
             the
             Ayre
          
           ,
           may
           with
           better
           safety
           trade
           with
           the
           poore
           ignorant
           people
           in
           the
           Northerne
           clymate
           ,
           from
           whom
           partly
           their
           pouerty
           and
           want
           of
           other
           mens
           industry
           ,
           hath
           concealed
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           but
           especially
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           open
           confessions
           of
           some
           Witches
           ,
           that
           were
           vpon
           some
           occasion
           apprehended
           ,
           who
           confessed
           that
           they
           raysed
           those
           stormes
           on
           purpose
           to
           keep●
           the
           Queene
           from
           Scotland
           :
           and
           that
           likewise
           Bothwel
           
           had
           beene
           with
           them
           to
           know
           the
           Kings
           fortune
           .
           This
           being
           denounced
           Treason
           amongst
           the
           Scots
           by
           a
           Law
           of
           
             Queene
             Marry
          
           ,
           co●t
           Bothwel
           a
           strict
           imprisonment
           ;
           yet
           it
           seemes
           not
           so
           strict
           ,
           but
           that
           shortly
           he
           brake
           out
           ,
           from
           that
           into
           worse
           troubles
           ,
           wherewith
           all
           Scotland
           was
           annoyed
           .
        
         
           There
           died
           this
           yeere
           Frances
           the
           Countesse
           of
           Sussex
           ,
           widow
           of
           the
           Thomas
           Earle
           of
           Sussex
           ,
           
           and
           sister
           to
           
             Henry
             Sidney
          
           ,
           who
           hauing
           giuen
           many
           precepts
           of
           vertue
           in
           her
           life
           ,
           at
           her
           death
           taught
           it
           by
           example
           ;
           in
           erecting
           
             Sidney
             Sussex
             Colledge
             in
             Cambridge
          
           .
           And
           Sir
           
             Walter
             Mildmay
          
           ,
           
           a
           man
           as
           full
           of
           variety
           of
           vertues
           ,
           as
           euer
           he
           was
           of
           offices
           ;
           yet
           was
           hee
           chosen
           by
           
             Henry
             the
             Eigth
          
           ,
           to
           bee
           ouersee●
           of
           the
           
             Court
             of
             Augmentation
          
           ,
           Knighted
           by
           
             King
             Edward
             the
             Sixt
          
           ,
           made
           a
           Priuy
           Counsellour
           by
           
             Queene
             Elizabeth
          
           ,
           
           Chancellour
           of
           the
           Exchequer
           ,
           and
           Subtreasurer
           .
           He
           founded
           
             Emanuel
             Colledge
          
           at
           Cambridge
           in
           the
           yeere
           1584.
           endowing
           it
           with
           meanes
           and
           reuenewes
           to
           mayntayne
           threescore
           and
           two
           Students
           ,
           and
           a
           President
           .
           Him
           succeeded
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Fortescue
          
           ,
           an
           excellent
           man
           ,
           and
           a
           good
           Grecian
           ,
           who
           was
           long
           time
           Tutor
           to
           the
           Queene
           ,
           and
           Master
           of
           her
           Wardrobe
           .
        
         
           Likewise
           there
           died
           
             William
             Somerset
          
           Earle
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           
           the
           Sonne
           of
           Henry
           ,
           and
           Nephew
           of
           Charles
           ,
           whom
           his
           onely
           Sonne
           Edward
           succeeded
           ,
           a
           man
           so
           prosperous
           in
           his
           issue
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           reckon
           more
           sonnes
           and
           daughters
           ,
           then
           most
           Noble
           men
           in
           England
           .
        
         
           There
           died
           also
           Iohn
           Lord
           Sturton
           ,
           
           the
           sonne
           of
           Charles
           ,
           (
           whom
           
             Queene
             Mary
          
           made
           an
           example
           of
           her
           iustice
           for
           murther
           )
           begotten
           of
           the
           body
           of
           
             Anne
             Stanley
          
           ,
           the
           daughter
           of
           Edward
           Earle
           of
           Darby
           ,
           whom
           Edward
           his
           Brother
           succeeded
           .
        
         
           Also
           Henry
           Lord
           Compton
           
           leauing
           his
           heyre
           his
           sonne
           William
           ,
           begot
           of
           
             Francis
             Hastings
          
           the
           daughter
           of
           Francis
           Earle
           of
           Huntingdon
           ;
           and
           at
           Bruxeils
           there
           died
           ,
           Thomas
           Lord
           Paget
           ,
           
           who
           fearing
           some
           suspition
           should
           arise
           out
           of
           his
           inward
           well
           wishing
           to
           
             Mary
             Queene
             of
             Scots
          
           ,
           couertly
           dispatched
           himselfe
           out
           of
           the
           Land
           ;
           leauing
           his
           onely
           ●sonne
           begotten
           of
           
             Nazareth
             Newton
          
           ,
           and
           named
           William
           ,
           his
           Heyre
           .
        
         
           And
           euen
           now
           ,
           Learning
           it selfe
           had
           occasion
           of
           griefe
           ,
           for
           the
           death
           of
           
             Lawrence
             Humfrey
          
           ,
           
           Doctour
           of
           Diuinitie
           in
           Oxford
           ;
           who
           being
           banished
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           persecution
           vnder
           
             Queene
             Mary
          
           ,
           translated
           out
           of
           the
           Greeke
           ,
           a
           Tract
           of
           Origens
           ,
           concerning
           a
           
             Right
             Fayth
          
           ;
           and
           Philo
           concerning
           Nobility
           ;
           hauing
           also
           himselfe
           written
           three
           Bookes
           of
           Nobility
           ,
           which
           hee
           stiled
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Optimates
           .
           After
           his
           returne
           home
           he
           was
           made
           President
           of
           
             Magdale●e
             Colledge
          
           in
           Oxford
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           
           first
           brought
           vp
           .
           Hee
           was
           likewise
           the
           
             Reg●ous
             Professor
          
           of
           Diuinity
           ,
           where
           ,
           by
           his
           publike
           Lectures
           and
           vsuall
           Sermons
           for
           many
           yeeres
           together
           he
           got
           great
           credit
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           although
           but
           small
           profit
           to
           himselfe
           .
           For
           he
           was
           neuer
           preferred
           to
           any
           higher
           place
           amongst
           the
           Clergie
           then
           to
           the
           Deanery
           of
           Winchester
           ;
           the
           chiefest
           reason
           that
           was
           to
           be
           guessed
           at
           ,
           being
           ,
           that
           in
           matters
           of
           Ceremony
           or
           Indifferency
           ,
           he
           altogether
           consented
           not
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           THREE
           and
           thirtieth
           Yeere
           OF
           HER
           REIGNE
           .
        
         
           Anno
           Domini
           1590.
           
           
        
         
           THE
           Queene
           who
           neuer
           layd
           aside
           the
           thought
           of
           warre
           ,
           because
           her
           desire
           was
           still
           peace
           ,
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Spring
           fearing
           some
           as●ault
           from
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           
           mustereth
           vp
           her
           souldiers
           heere
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           likewise
           in
           the
           South
           parts
           of
           Ireland
           .
           In
           Ireland
           she
           fortifies
           Duncannon
           ,
           lying
           at
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Riuer
           Suire
           ,
           and
           in
           Wales
           repayres
           the
           ruines
           of
           
             Milford
             Hauen
          
           ,
           
           with
           new
           workes
           .
           For
           the
           mayntenance
           of
           her
           Nauy
           safe
           and
           sound
           ,
           shee
           alotteth
           yeerely
           ,
           eight
           thousand
           fiue
           hundred
           and
           seuenty
           pounds
           sterling
           of
           English
           money
           .
           And
           although
           
           about
           three
           yeeres
           agoe
           shee
           had
           lent
           the
           King
           of
           Nauarre
           ,
           
           an
           hundred
           and
           one
           thousand
           ,
           fiue
           hundred
           and
           sixty
           French
           crownes
           to
           leauy
           an
           Army
           in
           Germany
           vnder
           the
           Baron
           d'Onaw
           ,
           by
           
             Horatio
             Pallauicine
          
           ;
           and
           but
           the
           last
           yeere
           ,
           seuenty
           one
           thousand
           ,
           one
           hundred
           sixty
           fiue
           more
           ,
           vpon
           
             Beauoire
             ,
             Buhie
          
           ,
           and
           Buzenuales
           bonds
           ,
           and
           had
           spent
           twenty
           thousand
           more
           in
           sending
           ouer
           her
           forces
           to
           him
           vnder
           the
           Lord
           Willoughby
           ;
           yet
           notwithstanding
           first
           this
           yeere
           she
           lendeth
           vpon
           the
           
             Vicount
             Turenes
          
           bond
           ,
           thirty
           three
           thousand
           ,
           three
           hundred
           thirty
           and
           three
           more
           ,
           to
           muster
           an
           army
           in
           Germany
           vnder
           the
           conduct
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           Anhault
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           as
           much
           more
           vpon
           Beauoires
           bond
           ,
           and
           Incaruilles
           .
        
         
           Besides
           all
           these
           charges
           euery
           two
           moneths
           did
           she
           pay
           to
           the
           Garrisons
           in
           Flushing
           and
           Brill
           ,
           an
           hundred
           and
           fiue
           and
           twenty
           thousand
           Florins
           ,
           and
           two
           hundred
           and
           threescore
           more
           to
           three
           thousand
           horse
           and
           foot
           ,
           that
           seru'd
           in
           the
           Low
           Countries
           .
           Shee
           set
           out
           many
           braue
           ships
           ,
           shee
           was
           at
           infinite
           charges
           to
           preuent
           all
           clandestine
           machinations
           of
           the
           Pope
           or
           Spaniard
           in
           Scotland
           ;
           and
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           at
           this
           time
           shee
           repayed
           to
           her
           subiects
           monies
           which
           shee
           lately
           had
           borrowed
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           that
           many
           men
           iustly
           wondred
           ,
           whence
           this
           abilitie
           should
           spring
           ,
           she
           being
           not
           in
           any
           mans
           debt
           ,
           (
           a
           vertue
           which
           few
           Princes
           can
           boast
           of
           )
           and
           yet
           of
           a
           sufficient
           competency
           to
           maintaine
           her
           kingdome
           against
           the
           enemie
           ,
           without
           admitting
           any
           auxiliary
           forces
           ,
           which
           none
           of
           the
           greatest
           of
           her
           neighbour
           Kings
           could
           at
           that
           time
           doe
           .
        
         
           Certaine
           it
           is
           ,
           she
           was
           a
           most
           prouident
           Princesse
           ,
           seldome
           entertaining
           any
           charge
           which
           was
           not
           either
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           her
           Honour
           at
           home
           ,
           or
           the
           Succour
           of
           her
           friends
           abroad
           .
           Besides
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Treasurer
           Burghley
           ,
           bore
           a
           prouident
           eye
           ouer
           those
           that
           had
           charge
           of
           Subsidies
           ,
           or
           imposts
           ;
           for
           many
           times
           by
           the
           couetousnesse
           of
           such
           subordinate
           ministers
           ,
           monies
           receiued
           for
           the
           Queenes
           vse
           ,
           were
           
           imployed
           to
           their
           priuate
           p●ofits
           ,
           and
           others
           that
           should
           haue
           beene
           receiued
           ,
           were
           omitted
           by
           a
           wilfull
           ouersight
           ,
           and
           hir'd
           negligence
           .
        
         
           About
           this
           time
           the
           commodity
           of
           the
           Custome
           house
           amounted
           to
           an
           vnexpected
           value
           ,
           
           For
           the
           Queene
           being
           made
           acquainted
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           a
           subtile
           fellow
           ,
           named
           Caermardine
           ,
           with
           the
           mistery
           of
           their
           gaines
           ,
           so
           enhansed
           the
           rate
           ,
           that
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Smith
          
           ,
           Master
           of
           the
           Custome
           house
           ,
           who
           heretofore
           farmed
           it
           of
           the
           Queene
           for
           fourteene
           thousand
           pounds
           yeerely
           ,
           was
           now
           mounted
           to
           two
           and
           forty
           thousand
           pounds
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           to
           fifty
           thousand
           pounds
           yeerely
           ,
           which
           notwithstanding
           was
           valued
           but
           as
           an
           ordinary
           summe
           for
           such
           oppressing
           gaine
           .
           The
           Lord
           Treasurer
           indeed
           ,
           the
           Earle
           of
           Leicester
           &
           Wal●ingham
           ,
           much
           opposed
           themselues
           against
           this
           Caermardine
           ,
           denying
           him
           entrance
           into
           the
           Priuy
           Chamber
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           that
           expostulating
           with
           the
           Queene
           ,
           they
           traduced
           her
           hearkening
           to
           such
           a
           fellowes
           information
           ,
           to
           the
           disparagement
           of
           the
           iudgement
           of
           her
           Councell
           ,
           and
           the
           discredite
           of
           their
           care
           .
           But
           the
           Queene
           answered
           them
           ,
           that
           all
           Princes
           ought
           to
           bee
           (
           if
           not
           as
           fauourable
           ,
           yet
           as
           iust
           )
           to
           the
           lowest
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           highest
           ,
           desiring
           that
           they
           ,
           who
           falsely
           accuse
           her
           Priuy
           Councell
           of
           sloath
           or
           indiscretion
           ,
           should
           be
           seuerely
           punished
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           who
           iustly
           accused
           them
           should
           be
           heard
           ;
           That
           she
           was
           Queene
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           the
           poorest
           as
           to
           the
           proudest
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           she
           would
           neuer
           be
           deafe
           to
           their
           iust
           complaints
           .
           Likewise
           ,
           that
           shee
           would
           not
           suffer
           ,
           that
           these
           Toole-takers
           like
           horse-lee●hes
           ,
           should
           glut
           themselues
           with
           the
           riches
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           and
           starue
           her
           Exchequer
           ,
           which
           as
           shee
           will
           not
           endure
           so
           to
           bee
           dieted
           ,
           so
           hateth
           shee
           to
           enrich
           it
           with
           the
           pouerty
           of
           the
           people
           .
        
         
           Without
           doubt
           shee
           was
           a
           great
           enemy
           to
           all
           extortions
           ,
           and
           vnreasonable
           taxes
           ,
           hating
           to
           oppresse
           her
           poore
           subiects
           as
           many
           of
           her
           Predecessors
           had
           done
           ,
           sweetning
           their
           owne
           extortions
           with
           the
           name
           of
           the
           
             Peoples
             contribution
             ,
             the
             
             Commons
             liberalitie
             ,
             or
             their
             free
             beneuolence
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             .
          
           She
           would
           not
           suffer
           
             Tolling
             by
             the
             head
             of
             liuing
             creatures
             ,
          
           once
           to
           be
           proposed
           as
           lawfull
           ,
           although
           it
           had
           beene
           formerly
           proposed
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           Edward
           the
           sixt
           .
           And
           hence
           was
           it
           that
           the
           people
           paid
           their
           subsidies
           with
           such
           alacritie
           ;
           and
           though
           that
           now
           her
           necessity
           had
           occasioned
           a
           greater
           tax
           than
           ordinary
           ,
           yet
           it
           seemed
           onely
           a
           voluntary
           payment
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           Queene
           ,
           by
           a
           mercifull
           Statute
           ,
           to
           reward
           her
           people
           for
           their
           forwardnesse
           ,
           would
           haue
           exempted
           those
           of
           the
           meaner
           sort
           ,
           and
           multiplied
           their
           payments
           vpon
           the
           richer
           ,
           as
           was
           once
           done
           in
           the
           time
           of
           King
           Richard
           the
           second
           ;
           but
           the
           euent
           of
           this
           courtesie
           would
           haue
           beene
           more
           iniurious
           to
           her selfe
           ,
           than
           beneficiall
           to
           the
           people
           ;
           it
           being
           plainly
           demonstrated
           by
           casting
           vp
           the
           accounts
           ,
           that
           the
           subsidies
           would
           fall
           far
           short
           of
           their
           expected
           value
           ,
           if
           those
           of
           indifferent
           estates
           ,
           which
           we
           call
           Pound-men
           ,
           should
           be
           fauoured
           with
           any
           exception
           .
        
         
           About
           this
           time
           certaine
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           towne
           of
           Groyning
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           richest
           in
           all
           Friezland
           ,
           which
           neither
           could
           beare
           the
           seruile
           yoake
           of
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           nor
           would
           admit
           of
           a
           subiection
           to
           the
           States
           ,
           
           made
           a
           motion
           vnto
           the
           Queene
           ,
           to
           receiue
           them
           into
           her
           protection
           ;
           which
           shee
           eagerly
           refused
           ,
           being
           vnwilling
           any
           way
           to
           benefit
           her selfe
           by
           the
           States
           discontentment
           .
           At
           which
           time
           likewise
           shee
           was
           much
           offended
           with
           the
           Zelanders
           ,
           for
           ●husing
           the
           King
           of
           France
           their
           Patron
           ,
           and
           not
           acquainting
           the
           States
           of
           Holland
           with
           their
           purpose
           .
           And
           publikely
           reprooued
           many
           of
           those
           Prouinces
           ,
           who
           vnder
           pretence
           of
           obedience
           and
           affection
           vnto
           her
           ,
           had
           occasioned
           many
           discontents
           and
           dissentions
           at
           home
           .
           She
           was
           indeed
           ,
           somewhat
           larger
           in
           this
           reproofe
           ,
           then
           her
           ordinary
           displeasure
           would
           allow
           her
           ,
           because
           she
           was
           giuen
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           Richardot
           had
           been
           very
           importunate
           ,
           that
           pardon
           &
           libertie
           of
           Religion
           should
           be
           granted
           to
           all
           Low-Countreymen
           ,
           who
           had
           fled
           out
           of
           their
           Prouinces
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           returne
           home
           againe
           :
           which
           
           if
           he
           brought
           to
           passe
           ,
           she
           soone
           foresaw
           would
           be
           disaduantagious
           to
           the
           States
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           such
           kinde
           of
           men
           formerly
           inhabited
           the
           emptiest
           Cities
           of
           Holland
           ,
           and
           would
           contribute
           much
           to
           the
           maintenance
           of
           war.
           
        
         
           About
           which
           time
           also
           at
           the
           mediation
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Tuscany
           ,
           
           shee
           commanded
           some
           ships
           that
           had
           beene
           taken
           by
           the
           English
           ,
           to
           be
           restored
           to
           the
           Venetians
           and
           Florentines
           ,
           straitly
           commanding
           ,
           that
           none
           should
           offer
           violence
           to
           the
           Italian
           ,
           Venetian
           ,
           French
           ,
           Dane
           ,
           Low-Countrey-men
           ,
           or
           those
           of
           the
           Hanse
           Townes
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           as
           hee
           escaped
           the
           contents
           of
           this
           command
           ,
           so
           escaped
           hee
           not
           many
           onsets
           and
           affronts
           of
           the
           English
           ;
           some
           in
           the
           Atlantique
           Ocean
           ,
           and
           some
           at
           and
           about
           the
           Ilands
           of
           Azores
           ,
           where
           his
           Nauies
           from
           either
           Indies
           must
           necessarily
           come
           for
           refection
           ,
           and
           others
           by
           the
           Earle
           of
           Cumberland
           ,
           who
           surprised
           some
           of
           his
           ships
           ,
           demolished
           to
           the
           ground
           his
           Fort
           of
           Fayoll
           ,
           and
           brought
           from
           thence
           fifty
           eight
           great
           peeces
           of
           Ordnance
           ;
           and
           others
           by
           some
           more
           of
           the
           English
           ,
           who
           scouring
           the
           Gaditan
           Sea
           ,
           much
           endangered
           the
           ordinary
           safety
           of
           his
           vsuall
           Traffiques
           .
        
         
           The
           glory
           of
           the
           Queene
           ,
           although
           it
           were
           farre
           spread
           ,
           and
           almost
           fearfull
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           her
           prosperous
           successe
           in
           war
           ,
           yet
           was
           it
           more
           admirable
           and
           much
           better'd
           in
           report
           ,
           by
           a
           peace
           which
           shee
           obtained
           betweene
           the
           Great
           Turke
           and
           the
           Polonians
           ,
           euen
           at
           the
           brinke
           of
           a
           terrible
           battell
           ;
           and
           the
           Vayvode
           of
           Moldauia
           ,
           
           whom
           the
           Great
           Turke
           sorely
           perplexed
           also
           ;
           which
           courtesie
           of
           hers
           ,
           the
           Polonian
           ,
           and
           his
           Chancellour
           ,
           by
           their
           letters
           ,
           gratefully
           since
           acknowledged
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           to
           confirme
           that
           inuiolable
           bond
           of
           amity
           ,
           betweene
           her
           and
           the
           King
           of
           Scots
           ,
           shee
           sent
           
             Edward
             Somerset
          
           ,
           Earle
           of
           Worcester
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           congratulate
           to
           him
           his
           happy
           mariage
           ,
           and
           his
           as
           happy
           returne
           home
           ;
           with
           some
           admonitions
           also
           ,
           that
           as
           her
           loue
           had
           lately
           beene
           manifested
           
           in
           honouring
           both
           him
           and
           the
           King
           of
           France
           with
           the
           order
           of
           S.
           George
           ,
           so
           his
           care
           should
           bee
           as
           circumspect
           to
           choake
           all
           popish
           practises
           ,
           euen
           in
           their
           birth
           .
           The
           King
           most
           gently
           entertained
           both
           the
           loue
           and
           care
           of
           the
           Queene
           ,
           
           and
           to
           publish
           his
           desire
           of
           a
           continuation
           of
           amity
           with
           England
           ,
           and
           an
           vniuersall
           peace
           withall
           ,
           he
           sent
           Colonel
           Steward
           into
           Germany
           ,
           to
           treat
           with
           the
           King
           of
           Denmarke
           ,
           and
           the
           Embassadors
           of
           the
           other
           Princes
           ,
           about
           the
           renewing
           of
           a
           League
           betweene
           
             England
             ,
             Spaine
          
           ,
           and
           France
           .
        
         
           France
           
           all
           this
           while
           was
           in
           a
           sore
           combustion
           ,
           which
           as
           the
           malice
           of
           the
           Leaguers
           first
           kindled
           ,
           so
           now
           their
           power
           as
           strongly
           fomented
           .
           The
           Queene
           ,
           scanning
           all
           possibilities
           of
           quenching
           the
           same
           ,
           entred
           into
           many
           consultations
           and
           councells
           ,
           whether
           shee
           should
           ioyne
           her
           old
           English
           Souldiers
           ,
           that
           serued
           in
           the
           Low
           Countries
           ,
           with
           the
           forces
           that
           were
           a
           comming
           into
           France
           out
           of
           Germany
           ,
           or
           whether
           shee
           should
           leauy
           forces
           ,
           and
           send
           them
           ouer
           into
           the
           Low
           Countries
           ,
           to
           detaine
           still
           the
           Duke
           of
           Parma
           from
           entring
           into
           France
           .
           But
           most
           of
           all
           shee
           controuerted
           this
           question
           ,
           how
           shee
           might
           keepe
           the
           Spaniard
           from
           the
           Sea
           coasts
           of
           France
           ,
           especially
           ●ince
           shee
           vnderstood
           ,
           that
           the
           Spaniard
           had
           seconded
           his
           violence
           by
           corrupt
           bribery
           ,
           to
           reduce
           New-hauen
           vnto
           his
           owne
           power
           ,
           and
           had
           also
           resolued
           to
           send
           a
           Nauy
           into
           low
           Britaine
           ,
           or
           
             Britania
             Armorica
          
           .
        
         
           But
           before
           the
           varieties
           of
           consultations
           could
           be
           easily
           ripened
           to
           any
           resolution
           ,
           the
           D.
           of
           Parma
           entreth
           
             France
             ▪
          
           
           For
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           after
           his
           easie
           perswa●ion
           to
           it
           by
           the
           Leaguers
           ,
           (
           who
           thirsted
           sore
           after
           some
           reuenge
           ,
           for
           their
           shamefull
           discomfiture
           at
           the
           Battle
           of
           Yurie
           )
           straightly
           commanded
           the
           Duke
           this
           iourney
           by
           vertue
           of
           his
           
             Protectorship
             of
             the
             Catholikes
          
           ,
           and
           the
           comely
           glosse
           of
           charity
           to
           his
           neighbours
           .
           The
           Duke
           hauing
           speedily
           runne
           quite
           thorow
           Picardy
           ,
           succoureth
           the
           fainting
           rebellion
           at
           Paris
           with
           variety
           of
           prouision
           ,
           and
           hauing
           ransack't
           Corbu●ile
           and
           Laygnay
           ,
           
           to
           store
           Paris
           with
           a
           larger
           plenty
           of
           prouision
           ,
           hee
           retyreth
           with
           his
           army
           ,
           which
           spake
           better
           of
           his
           skill
           in
           intrenching
           in
           ,
           and
           delaying
           of
           battell
           ,
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Romanes
           ,
           then
           of
           his
           warlike
           discipline
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           restraine
           the
           couetousnesse
           of
           his
           Souldiers
           ,
           from
           open
           and
           shamefull
           sacriledge
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           otherside
           ,
           certaine
           Regiments
           of
           Spaniards
           ,
           
           vnder
           the
           conduct
           of
           Don
           
             Iuan
             d'Aquila
          
           hauing
           ariued
           at
           lower
           Britaine
           ,
           about
           the
           Autumnall
           Aequinox
           ,
           at
           Blawet
           ,
           assault
           and
           surprize
           Henebon
           ,
           a
           fortified
           towne
           ,
           by
           the
           Sea
           side
           ,
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           
             Philip
             Emanuel
          
           Duke
           of
           Merceur
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           house
           of
           Lorraine
           ,
           who
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           when
           the
           Leaguers
           began
           to
           distribute
           and
           quarter
           France
           into
           their
           seueral
           portions
           ,
           sent
           for
           this
           troupe
           of
           Spaniards
           ,
           to
           seat
           him
           for
           his
           part
           in
           the
           Duchie
           of
           Britaine
           ,
           or
           in
           some
           part
           of
           it
           at
           least
           .
           This
           thought
           he
           easie
           to
           accomplish
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           and
           the
           right
           of
           his
           wife
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           onely
           daughter
           of
           
             Sebastian
             Martigne
          
           ,
           whose
           mother
           Caroletta
           was
           Duchesse
           of
           Britaine
           ,
           and
           Heire
           to
           
             I.
             Brosse
          
           ,
           Duke
           of
           Estampes
           .
        
         
           This
           occasion
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           
           without
           great
           importunity
           ,
           quick●y
           embraced
           ,
           being
           himselfe
           conceited
           also
           ,
           that
           Britaine
           by
           right
           ,
           belong'd
           to
           his
           Daughter
           ,
           being
           it
           was
           a
           
             Feminine
             fee
          
           ,
           and
           by
           reason
           that
           shee
           descended
           from
           Elizabeth
           of
           Valois
           ,
           the
           eldest
           daughter
           of
           Henry
           the
           second
           of
           France
           ,
           who
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           death
           of
           all
           her
           Vncles
           without
           Issue
           ,
           had
           right
           alsoo●
           succession
           to
           the
           whole
           Crowne
           of
           France
           ,
           did
           not
           the
           
             Salique
             Law
          
           cut
           that
           off
           .
           And
           although
           hee
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           ignorant
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           reigne
           of
           Francis
           the
           first
           ,
           the
           Duchy
           of
           Britaine
           was
           incorporated
           to
           the
           Crowne
           of
           France
           ,
           yet
           would
           he
           not
           subscribe
           to
           the
           resolution
           of
           all
           the
           Lawyers
           in
           France
           ,
           concluding
           ,
           that
           
             Whatsoeuer
             is
             once
             annexed
             or
             incorporated
             to
             the
             Crowne
             of
             France
             ,
             can
             neuer
             be
             dismembred
             or
             seuered
             from
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Presently
           after
           the
           ariuall
           of
           these
           Spaniards
           ,
           
             Henry
             Bourbon
          
           ,
           
           sonne
           to
           the
           Duke
           Montpensier
           ,
           and
           Prince
           
             D●
             Beare
          
           ,
           whom
           with
           La-Noue
           ,
           the
           King
           made
           Gouernour
           of
           Britaine
           ,
           requesteth
           ayde
           from
           England
           :
           but
           it
           seemed
           good
           ,
           
           neithe●
           to
           the
           Queene
           ,
           nor
           her
           Councell
           to
           second
           this
           request
           with
           a
           grant
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           but
           a
           subiect
           ;
           the
           King
           being
           busied
           elsewhere
           in
           difficult
           affaires
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           acquainted
           with
           this
           message
           ,
           than
           the
           occasion
           of
           it
           .
           The
           Queene
           notwithstanding
           could
           not
           wel
           endure
           ,
           that
           the
           Spaniard
           should
           be
           possessed
           of
           so
           rich
           and
           conuenient
           a
           place
           ,
           to
           inuade
           
             England
             ,
             Holland
          
           ,
           or
           Zeland
           from
           ;
           
           In
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           the
           continuall
           meditation
           of
           this
           matter
           ,
           wrought
           these
           words
           out
           of
           her
           ,
           that
           
             This
             businesse
             concern'd
             her
             more
             than
             that
             of
             Edward
             the
             third
             ,
             who
             at
             excessive
             charges
             maintained
             the
             cause
             of
             Iohn
             of
             Montfort
             ,
             to
             keepe
             the
             French
             from
             possessing
             themselues
             of
             Britaine
             .
          
        
         
           There
           were
           indeed
           some
           about
           the
           Court
           (
           to
           the
           commendation
           of
           their
           warinesse
           more
           than
           wisdome
           )
           that
           prompted
           the
           Queene
           to
           a
           par●imony
           ;
           
           aduising
           her
           not
           to
           be
           at
           so
           great
           charges
           for
           others
           good
           ,
           but
           rather
           to
           regard
           her
           owne
           ;
           wishing
           her
           not
           to
           put
           any
           confidence
           in
           French-men
           ,
           as
           being
           tra●terous
           euen
           to
           their
           owne
           Kings
           ;
           thence
           taking
           an
           occasion
           to
           returne
           to
           her
           memory
           their
           cruelty
           ,
           in
           butchering
           one
           of
           their
           Kings
           that
           was
           a
           professed
           Catholike
           ,
           and
           their
           villany
           in
           thus
           persecuting
           another
           that
           is
           a
           Protestant
           ;
           They
           vrged
           to
           her
           likewise
           ,
           the
           vniust
           claime
           the
           French
           laid
           to
           
             Metz
             ,
             Toul
          
           ,
           and
           Verdune
           ,
           formerly
           annexed
           to
           the
           Empire
           of
           Germany
           ,
           which
           notwithstanding
           (
           the
           memory
           of
           later
           ages
           witnessing
           as
           much
           )
           they
           by
           violence
           haue
           disioynted
           from
           it
           ;
           That
           they
           doe
           as
           constantly
           hate
           the
           English
           ,
           euen
           now
           when
           they
           are
           friends
           ,
           as
           others
           doe
           when
           they
           are
           enemies
           ;
           that
           they
           doe
           so
           duely
           breake
           promise
           in
           repaying
           of
           monies
           to
           the
           English
           ,
           that
           they
           vse
           to
           Nick-name
           other
           Creditors
           ,
           whom
           they
           likewise
           disappoint
           ,
           with
           this
           by-word
           ,
           
             Les
             Anglois
             ,
             These
             are
             Englishmen
             .
          
           Lastly
           ,
           that
           by
           their
           homebred
           seditions
           ,
           they
           haue
           so
           rent
           a
           flourishing
           
           estate
           into
           factions
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           Realme
           might
           rather
           excite
           her
           neighbours
           pity
           ,
           than
           occasion
           their
           feare
           ;
           it
           being
           now
           like
           a
           grosse
           body
           ,
           burthened
           with
           its
           owne
           weight
           ,
           and
           so
           disordered
           by
           the
           mutable
           obedience
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           should
           chance
           to
           faile
           of
           an
           enemy
           abroad
           ,
           it
           would
           soone
           find
           one
           at
           home
           .
        
         
           The
           Queene
           (
           as
           desirous
           of
           the
           commendations
           of
           the
           French
           ,
           
           from
           the
           mouth
           of
           an
           English
           man
           ,
           as
           careful
           of
           their
           safety
           from
           the
           hands
           of
           an
           enemy
           )
           entertained
           this
           discourse
           ,
           both
           with
           disdaine
           and
           laughter
           ;
           and
           when
           not
           onely
           the
           English
           ,
           but
           euen
           some
           French
           themselues
           ,
           counsel'd
           her
           to
           put
           in
           for
           her
           share
           ,
           and
           ceaze
           vpon
           Picardie
           ,
           or
           Normandie
           ,
           as
           the
           Spaniard
           and
           the
           Leaguers
           had
           already
           cantonized
           all
           France
           ,
           putting
           her
           in
           minde
           of
           the
           saying
           of
           Charles
           of
           Burgundy
           ,
           that
           
             It
             was
             best
             for
             all
             neighbour
             nations
             ,
             when
             France
             had
             twenty
             Kings
             :
          
           She
           heard
           them
           with
           a
           much
           forced
           patience
           ,
           and
           disdainfully
           putting
           them
           by
           ,
           
           said
           ,
           
             That
             whensoeuer
             France
             it's
             last
             day
             should
             be
             at
             hand
             ,
             the
             euening
             thereof
             would
             bring
             in
             Englands
             ruine
             and
             destruction
             .
          
        
         
           Whilst
           these
           businesses
           were
           on
           foot
           ,
           
             Ambrose
             Dudley
          
           ;
           Earle
           of
           W●rwicke
           ,
           
           sonne
           of
           Iohn
           ,
           Duke
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           and
           Knight
           of
           the
           Order
           of
           S.
           George
           ,
           departed
           this
           life
           ,
           as
           full
           of
           vertue
           ,
           as
           empty
           of
           Issue
           .
           And
           not
           long
           after
           ,
           Sir
           
             Francis
             Walsingham
          
           
           also
           ,
           the
           Queenes
           Secretary
           ,
           and
           Chancellour
           of
           the
           Duchie
           of
           Lancaster
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           Garter
           .
           He
           was
           a
           man
           as
           commendable
           for
           industrie
           ,
           as
           imitable
           for
           his
           wisdome
           and
           piety
           ;
           one
           that
           had
           beene
           employed
           in
           many
           honourable
           Embassies
           ;
           a
           strict
           professour
           of
           the
           reformed
           Religion
           ;
           a
           curious
           searcher
           out
           of
           secrets
           ;
           one
           that
           could
           diue
           into
           mens
           dispositions
           ,
           and
           worke
           them
           to
           his
           owne
           ends
           at
           pleasure
           .
           His
           Art
           that
           way
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           past
           imitation
           ,
           so
           was
           it
           beyond
           the
           Queenes
           owne
           expectation
           ;
           in
           so
           much
           that
           the
           Papists
           euery
           where
           traduced
           him
           as
           a
           subtle
           enginere
           ,
           to
           screw
           simple
           Prose●ytes
           within
           the
           danger
           of
           the
           law
           .
           This
           intelligence
           which
           hee
           continually
           had
           of
           all
           
           plots
           and
           deuises
           that
           were
           hatched
           within
           the
           Realme
           ,
           cost
           him
           such
           excessiue
           charges
           ,
           that
           hauing
           spent
           not
           onely
           his
           estate
           ,
           but
           euen
           his
           credit
           ,
           which
           was
           much
           impeached
           by
           his
           abundant
           debts
           ,
           he
           was
           in
           the
           night
           time
           buried
           at
           Pauls
           ,
           without
           any
           Funerall
           solemnity
           .
           Hee
           left
           but
           one
           daughter
           ,
           who
           first
           marrying
           Sir
           
             Philip
             Sidney
          
           ,
           bore
           him
           a
           daughter
           ,
           married
           to
           Roger
           Earle
           of
           Rutland
           ,
           and
           then
           marrying
           her
           second
           husband
           ,
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           ,
           bore
           him
           one
           sonne
           ,
           and
           some
           daughters
           :
           and
           afterwards
           being
           married
           to
           the
           Earle
           of
           Clan-Richard
           ,
           an
           Irish
           Lord
           ,
           bore
           to
           him
           also
           Children
           of
           both
           sexes
           .
        
         
           Not
           long
           aboue
           a
           moneth
           or
           two
           ,
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Randolph
          
           
           ouer-liued
           him
           ,
           yet
           not
           so
           neere
           to
           him
           in
           his
           death
           ,
           as
           hee
           was
           in
           acquaintance
           and
           loue
           in
           his
           life
           .
           This
           was
           he
           whose
           brother
           Edward
           ,
           a
           braue
           souldier
           ,
           died
           victoriously
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           in
           the
           yeare
           156●
           .
           In
           the
           time
           of
           his
           youth
           hee
           liued
           a
           Ciuill
           Lawyer
           in
           Christ-Chuch
           in
           Oxford
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           became
           the
           Principall
           of
           
             Broad-gates
             Hall
          
           ,
           since
           named
           
             Pembroke
             Colledge
          
           .
           Hee
           had
           beene
           imployed
           in
           many
           seuerall
           Embassies
           ,
           thrice
           to
           the
           Peeres
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           thrice
           to
           Queene
           Mary
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           after
           her
           returne
           from
           France
           .
           Seuen
           times
           to
           Iames
           the
           sixt
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           thrice
           to
           
             Iohn
             Basilides
          
           Emperour
           of
           Russia
           ,
           once
           to
           Charles
           the
           ninth
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           againe
           to
           Henry
           the
           third
           .
           The
           Queene
           rewarded
           this
           his
           seruice
           with
           the
           Chamberlaines
           Office
           in
           the
           Exchequer
           ,
           heretofore
           a
           place
           of
           great
           honour
           and
           worth
           ,
           the
           Mastership
           of
           the
           Post-horses
           ,
           and
           some
           small
           land
           .
           Neither
           could
           ambition
           ,
           or
           the
           charge
           of
           many
           chi●dren
           occasion
           any
           appetite
           in
           him
           of
           greater
           wealth
           ;
           to
           the
           true
           patterne
           of
           a
           contented
           minde
           for
           all
           high
           and
           worldly
           men
           ,
           whereof
           there
           are
           very
           few
           ,
           but
           haue
           lesse
           occasion
           and
           greater
           desire
           .
        
         
           And
           let
           mee
           not
           forget
           that
           which
           may
           benifit
           posterity
           with
           the
           memory
           of
           it
           ,
           a
           letter
           which
           hee
           sent
           to
           Sir
           
             Francis
             Walsingham
          
           ,
           a
           little
           before
           his
           death
           ,
           wherein
           hee
           declared
           ,
           how
           fitting
           it
           was
           ,
           and
           how
           necessary
           ,
           that
           the
           one
           should
           
           leaue
           of
           the
           trickes
           of
           a
           Secretary
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           of
           an
           Embassadour
           ,
           and
           imploy
           the
           time
           before
           their
           death
           in
           repentance
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           their
           life
           .
        
         
           Shortly
           after
           him
           died
           Sir
           
             Iames
             Croft
          
           ,
           
           who
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           Edward
           the
           sixt
           valiantly
           defended
           Hadington
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           against
           the
           French.
           He
           was
           for
           a
           while
           Lord
           Deputy
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           hauing
           beene
           condemned
           for
           treason
           in
           the
           hot
           dayes
           of
           
             Queene
             Mary
          
           ,
           was
           as
           gratiously
           pardoned
           by
           
             Queene
             Elizabeth
          
           ,
           and
           made
           Gouernour
           of
           Barwicke
           and
           the
           Easterne
           borders
           .
           He
           likewise
           was
           Comptroller
           of
           her
           Maiesties
           houshold
           ,
           and
           a
           Delegate
           at
           the
           Treaty
           of
           Bourbourge
           .
           After
           all
           which
           hauing
           had
           the
           vertue
           to
           excite
           the
           very
           enuie
           of
           the
           Court
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           yet
           hee
           ,
           happy
           fortune
           to
           ouercome
           it
           ,
           liued
           and
           died
           in
           the
           loue
           and
           fauour
           both
           of
           Prince
           and
           people
           .
        
         
           With
           the
           yeere
           also
           ended
           
             George
             Talbot
          
           his
           life●being
           Earle
           of
           Shropshire
           ,
           
           the
           sonne
           of
           Francis
           ,
           and
           the
           seuenth
           Earle
           of
           that
           House
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           Reigne
           of
           
             Queene
             Mary
          
           ,
           hauing
           to
           the
           number
           of
           three
           thousand
           vnder
           him
           ,
           committed
           to
           him
           by
           his
           Father
           the
           Generall
           of
           the
           Army
           in
           the
           Scottish
           warres
           ,
           rescued
           the
           Earle
           of
           Northumberland
           at
           Lo-wick
           out
           of
           most
           eminent
           danger
           .
           Hee
           was
           also
           Captayne
           of
           a
           troupe
           of
           fiue
           hundred
           horse
           .
           He
           was
           one
           of
           the
           appointed
           Guard
           for
           the
           Queene
           of
           Scots
           .
           Afterwards
           at
           the
           decease
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Norfolke
           ,
           he
           was
           substituted
           
             Earle
             Marshall
             of
             England
          
           .
           For
           the
           space
           of
           fifteene
           yeeres
           he
           continued
           in
           such
           trusty
           loyalty
           ,
           that
           neyther
           the
           calumny
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           the
           plots
           of
           his
           enemies
           ,
           nor
           the
           troubles
           hee
           sustayned
           by
           his
           second
           wife
           ,
           could
           vndermine
           or
           shake
           it
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           wisedome
           as
           well
           as
           valour
           .
        
         
           Hee
           had
           by
           Gertrude
           the
           daughter
           of
           Thomas
           ,
           Earle
           of
           Rutland
           his
           first
           wife
           ,
           Francis
           that
           died
           vntimely
           ;
           Gilbert
           ,
           that
           was
           his
           heire
           ,
           married
           to
           
             Mary
             Cauendish
          
           the
           daughter
           of
           his
           mother
           in
           Law
           ;
           Edward
           ,
           married
           to
           the
           daughter
           and
           ioint
           heyre
           of
           the
           Lord
           Ogle
           ,
           with
           Henry
           and
           Thomas
           ;
           Hee
           
           had
           daughters
           Catharine
           married
           to
           Henry
           the
           sonne
           of
           the
           Earle
           of
           Pembroke
           that
           died
           issuelesse
           ,
           Mary
           married
           to
           Sir
           
             George
             Sauil
          
           ,
           and
           Grace
           to
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Cauendish
          
           .
           By
           his
           later
           wife
           Elizabeth
           the
           widow
           of
           
             William
             Cauend●sh
          
           hee
           had
           no
           issue
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           make
           vp
           the
           Catalogue
           of
           this
           yeeres
           mortality
           ,
           Thomas
           Lord
           Wentworth
           
           also
           departed
           this
           life
           ,
           being
           the
           last
           English
           Gouernour
           of
           Callice
           ,
           whose
           second
           sonne
           Henry
           (
           for
           the
           eldest
           died
           when
           the
           Father
           liued
           )
           succeeded
           .
        
         
           In
           Ireland
           the
           last
           yeere
           
             Hugh
             Gaueloc
          
           
           (
           so
           nicke-named
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           long
           continuance
           in
           fetters
           )
           the
           naturall
           son
           of
           Shane-Oneale
           had
           accused
           Hugh
           Earle
           of
           Tyre-Oën
           ,
           for
           hauing
           had
           priuy
           conferences
           with
           some
           Sp
           aniards
           that
           in
           88
           were
           cast
           vpon
           the
           Irish
           shoares
           ;
           which
           accusation
           the
           Earle
           coueting
           to
           frustrate
           by
           some
           speedy
           preuention
           ,
           gaue
           order
           that
           he
           should
           be
           surprized
           by
           some
           tricke
           or
           other
           and
           strangled
           :
           and
           when
           the
           reuerence
           of
           him
           and
           his
           familie
           had
           strucke
           such
           a
           conscience
           into
           the
           exe●utioner
           that
           was
           prescribed
           for
           this
           villany
           ,
           that
           hee
           refused
           to
           doe
           his
           office
           ,
           the
           Earle
           himselfe
           was
           reported
           to
           haue
           fitted
           the
           cord
           ,
           and
           strangled
           him
           h●mselfe
           .
           Heereupon
           being
           cited
           into
           England
           ,
           he
           craued
           the
           Queenes
           pardon
           for
           his
           fault
           ,
           and
           obtayned
           it
           at
           her
           Maiesties
           Manour
           of
           Greenwich
           ;
           
           where
           he
           protested
           a
           peace
           with
           all
           his
           neighbours
           ,
           but
           especially
           with
           
             Turlogh
             Lenigh
          
           ,
           and
           gaue
           hostages
           for
           the
           assurance
           of
           the
           performance
           :
           also
           ,
           of
           not
           assuming
           vpon
           himselfe
           the
           title
           of
           O-Neale
           ,
           or
           the
           exercise
           of
           any
           Iurisdiction
           ouer
           the
           Nobility
           that
           were
           h●s
           neighbours
           ;
           of
           reducing
           all
           Tyr-Oen
           into
           the
           compleat
           forme
           of
           a
           County
           ;
           of
           imposing
           no
           taxations
           (
           which
           they
           call
           Bonaghti
           )
           vpon
           his
           poore
           Countrey
           men
           that
           were
           vnder
           him
           :
           Of
           not
           blocking
           vp
           the
           passage
           for
           prouision
           for
           the
           English
           Garrison
           at
           
             Blacke
             water
          
           ,
           or
           the
           riuer
           More
           ;
           of
           not
           admitting
           Monkes
           ,
           Friers
           ,
           or
           Nunnes
           ,
           or
           other
           rebels
           to
           reside
           within
           his
           territories
           or
           dominions
           ;
           and
           of
           performing
           many
           more
           such
           like
           Articles
           ;
           
           yet
           on
           this
           condition
           also
           ,
           that
           
             Turlogh
             Le●igh
          
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Nobility
           neere
           him
           might
           bee
           bound
           to
           a
           peace
           also
           with
           him
           ,
           lest
           that
           his
           necessity
           of
           quietnesse
           should
           excite
           their
           after
           iniuries
           .
           After
           his
           returne
           into
           Ireland
           he
           made
           a
           confirmation
           of
           his
           former
           protestation
           before
           Sir
           
             William
             Fitz-Williams
          
           Deputy
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           other
           Councellours
           of
           Estate
           :
           and
           indeed
           for
           some
           time
           ,
           there
           was
           such
           an
           vnexpected
           reformation
           in
           his
           outward
           cariage
           ,
           that
           might
           promise
           an
           vnquestioned
           loyalty
           of
           an
           obedient
           subiect
           ;
           which
           he
           so
           coloured
           with
           the
           smooth
           pretence
           of
           vertue
           ,
           that
           his
           now
           exemplary
           duty
           seemed
           vnto
           many
           ,
           from
           conscience
           ,
           more
           then
           the
           feare
           of
           disobedience
           .
        
         
           Not
           long
           before
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Deputy
           hauing
           apprehended
           at
           home
           
             Hugh
             Roe-Mac-Mahon
          
           ,
           a
           great
           Noble
           man
           ,
           in
           the
           County
           of
           Monaghan
           ,
           whom
           his
           owne
           iudgement
           before
           had
           preferred
           before
           some
           others
           of
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           that
           contended
           with
           him
           for
           principality
           caused
           a
           company
           of
           common
           souldiers
           to
           passe
           Iudgement
           vpon
           him
           (
           as
           the
           Irish
           complayne
           )
           condemned
           ,
           and
           hanged
           him
           for
           hauing
           displaied
           his
           banners
           after
           the
           rude
           custome
           of
           the
           Irish
           ,
           and
           demanded
           his
           tributes
           from
           ,
           them
           .
           His
           lands
           were
           diuided
           amongst
           the
           English
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           Mac-Mahons
           ;
           certaine
           reuenewes
           onely
           being
           alotted
           them
           which
           they
           were
           to
           hold
           of
           the
           English.
           The
           policy
           of
           this
           iustice
           was
           to
           weaken
           as
           much
           as
           might
           bee
           a
           House
           greater
           then
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           ●tronger
           in
           the
           multitude
           of
           dependants
           ,
           and
           also
           vtterly
           to
           extinguish
           both
           the
           tyranny
           and
           the
           name
           of
           
             Mac
             Mahon
          
           ;
           A
           title
           ,
           that
           whosoeuer
           could
           purchase
           eyther
           by
           might
           or
           right
           ,
           seemed
           to
           priuiledge
           them
           to
           any
           iniurious
           tyranny
           .
        
         
           The
           terrour
           of
           this
           seuere
           Iustice
           so
           amazed
           the
           guilty
           conscience
           of
           
             Brian
             Ororcke
          
           ,
           
           a
           noble
           man
           in
           Brennie
           that
           lies
           next
           to
           Monaghan
           ,
           that
           striuing
           to
           preuent
           such
           torture
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           prouoked
           it
           ;
           and
           for
           feare
           of
           being
           apprehended
           ,
           turned
           traytor
           ,
           and
           tooke
           vp
           armes
           against
           the
           Queene
           .
           But
           being
           vanquished
           by
           Sir
           
             Richard
             Bingham
          
           President
           of
           Conaugh
           ,
           
           he
           fled
           ouer
           into
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           was
           deliuered
           at
           her
           demand
           to
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Queene
           .
           The
           King
           of
           Scotland
           willingly
           sending
           her
           both
           him
           and
           this
           answer
           :
           That
           hee
           esteemed
           euery
           one
           of
           her
           enemies
           his
           owne
           :
           which
           indeed
           appeared
           ,
           for
           hee
           not
           onely
           sleighted
           his
           Popish
           Peeres
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           the
           Earle
           of
           Westmorland
           with
           some
           other
           factious
           English
           ,
           who
           would
           haue
           incensed
           him
           against
           the
           Queene
           ;
           but
           also
           caused
           Iames
           and
           
             Donald
             Mac-Conell
          
           to
           giue
           in
           caution
           not
           to
           nourish
           any
           sedition
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           either
           out
           of
           the
           Hebrides
           or
           Scotland
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           FOVRE
           and
           thirtieth
           Yeere
           OF
           HER
           REIGNE
           .
        
         
           Anno
           Domini
           1591.
           
           
        
         
           IN
           all
           this
           variety
           of
           troubles
           ,
           
           there
           was
           not
           any
           more
           busied
           the
           whole
           thoughts
           of
           the
           Queene
           ,
           then
           the
           affayres
           in
           Bretaigne
           ,
           and
           the
           desire
           of
           succouring
           the
           distressed
           King
           of
           France
           .
           Wherefore
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           yeere
           ,
           sending
           ouer
           to
           him
           Sir
           
             Edmund
             Yorke
          
           ,
           who
           louingly
           reproued
           him
           for
           his
           last
           three
           months
           silence
           ;
           she
           admonished
           him
           to
           enter
           into
           consideration
           ,
           how
           much
           it
           stood
           him
           vpon
           to
           secure
           the
           Dutchie
           of
           Bretaigne
           ,
           and
           to
           contriue
           some
           possible
           meanes
           to
           preuent
           the
           second
           comming
           of
           the
           Duke
           
           of
           Parma
           ;
           promising
           him
           sufficient
           assistance
           ,
           to
           driue
           out
           that
           enemy
           that
           had
           alreadie
           possessed
           his
           Countrey
           ,
           vpon
           condition
           that
           the
           King
           would
           but
           paralell
           her
           forces
           .
        
         
           The
           French
           King
           ,
           hauing
           much
           extolled
           the
           care
           and
           loue
           of
           the
           Queene
           ,
           gaue
           her
           amp●e
           thankes
           ,
           and
           larger
           promises
           ,
           requesting
           her
           for
           some
           three
           thousand
           men
           for
           his
           war
           in
           Britaine
           ,
           and
           some
           Regiments
           to
           be
           forthwith
           transported
           ouer
           into
           Picardy
           ;
           
           nominating
           
             Cherburge
             ,
             Glanuile
          
           ,
           or
           Brest
           ,
           and
           ●
           lawe●
           too
           (
           I
           know
           not
           whether
           to
           make
           a
           ieast
           ,
           rather
           than
           an
           answer
           )
           for
           Ports
           for
           retyring
           for
           them
           .
           Hereupon
           hee
           gaue
           full
           authority
           to
           
             Beav●ire
             No-cle
          
           ,
           his
           ordinarie
           Embassadour
           in
           England
           ,
           to
           couenant
           for
           him
           with
           the
           Lord
           Burghley
           Treasurer
           ;
           
           
             Charles
             Howard
          
           Lord
           Admirall
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           Husdon
           Chamberlaine
           ,
           Delegates
           for
           the
           Queene
           ,
           whom
           he
           brought
           to
           these
           Articles
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           that
           three
           thousand
           should
           be
           sent
           ouer
           into
           Picardy
           and
           Britaine
           ,
           re●dy
           furnished
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           ●hould
           repay
           the
           charges
           of
           their
           transportation
           ,
           their
           payes
           ,
           and
           the
           prices
           of
           their
           furniture
           ,
           and
           all
           necessaries
           at
           London
           ,
           within
           a
           whole
           yeare
           ,
           or
           sooner
           ,
           if
           so
           bee
           the
           enemy
           should
           bee
           remoued
           sooner
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           .
        
         
           The
           Queene
           indeed
           was
           the
           more
           willing
           to
           condiscend
           to
           these
           couenants
           ,
           by
           reason
           shee
           had
           heard
           that
           the
           Spaniard
           had
           admission
           into
           Paris
           ,
           the
           greatest
           city
           in
           France
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Parisians
           vouchsafed
           their
           lawfull
           King
           ,
           no
           other
           title
           but
           the
           King
           of
           Bearne
           ,
           acknowledging
           the
           Spaniard
           as
           their
           Lord
           and
           King
           ;
           who
           hereupon
           conceiued
           no
           small
           hope
           of
           reducing
           France
           vnder
           his
           gouernment
           ,
           which
           conceit
           he
           not
           at
           all
           dissembled
           before
           Ianine
           the
           Leaguers
           Embassadour
           then
           in
           Spaine
           .
           Likewise
           ,
           because
           she
           vnderstood
           ,
           that
           Pope
           Gregory
           the
           thirteenth
           of
           that
           name
           ,
           had
           leuied
           many
           forces
           in
           Italy
           and
           Switzerland
           ,
           vnder
           the
           Duke
           Mon●martin
           ,
           against
           the
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           whom
           hee
           had
           already
           by
           his
           Bull
           excommunicated
           ;
           which
           Bull
           ,
           notwithstanding
           
           the
           Parliament
           at
           Paris
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           at
           Tours
           ,
           condemned
           ,
           and
           causing
           it
           to
           be
           hung
           vpon
           a
           Gibbet
           by
           the
           Hangman
           ,
           set
           fire
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           Hereupon
           came
           forth
           a
           strict
           Proclamation
           in
           England
           ,
           
           that
           no
           man
           ,
           vpon
           paine
           of
           treason
           ,
           into
           any
           parts
           or
           places
           ,
           belonging
           either
           to
           the
           Spaniard
           or
           Leaguers
           ,
           should
           transport
           corne
           ,
           munition
           ,
           or
           any
           kind
           of
           traffique
           .
           And
           the
           same
           also
           was
           before
           set
           forth
           by
           the
           King
           of
           Scots
           .
           About
           which
           time
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Palmer
          
           ,
           being
           sent
           forth
           ,
           with
           some
           few
           men
           of
           warre
           ,
           surprized
           thirteene
           of
           ●heir
           Ships
           ,
           at
           their
           returne
           from
           
             Noua
             Francia
          
           .
        
         
           And
           Sir
           
             Roger
             Williams
          
           ,
           with
           some
           six
           hundred
           souldiers
           ,
           passed
           ouer
           to
           Diepe
           ,
           where
           the
           enemy
           lay
           roauing
           about
           ,
           hauing
           expresse
           Commission
           to
           recide
           in
           those
           quarters
           :
           and
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Norris
          
           ,
           
           presently
           after
           ,
           shipt
           ouer
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Souldiers
           into
           Britaine
           ,
           vnder
           whom
           were
           Sir
           Henry
           his
           brother
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             Anthony
             Sherley
          
           ,
           worthy
           Commanders
           .
        
         
           These
           hauing
           ioyned
           forces
           with
           the
           Kings
           ,
           and
           in
           vaine
           hauing
           assaulted
           Lamballe
           (
           where
           that
           famous
           Warriour
           
             Fr.
             La-Noue
          
           
           died
           of
           a
           wound
           )
           tooke
           Castili●n
           :
           the
           vttermost
           of
           their
           glory
           in
           it
           being
           stretcht
           ,
           
           to
           a
           keeping
           vnder
           of
           the
           Spaniard
           and
           Leaguers
           ,
           not
           a
           remouing
           of
           them
           .
           Sir
           
             Roger
             Williams
          
           with
           his
           forces
           ,
           and
           Chattre
           ,
           the
           Gouernour
           of
           Diepe
           ,
           hauing
           broken
           thorow
           the
           inclosures
           ,
           barricadoed
           with
           wine
           vessels
           at
           Cinquensanoe
           ,
           scattered
           all
           the
           Leaguers
           that
           infested
           the
           passage
           by
           ●remble-Court
           and
           Lounde
           ,
           and
           vanquished
           them
           ;
           being
           rewarded
           for
           his
           valour
           by
           a
           commendatory
           letter
           '
           from
           the
           King
           to
           the
           Queene
           .
           This
           remembrance
           of
           his
           commendations
           wrought
           him
           into
           such
           a
           forgetfulnesse
           of
           his
           Commission
           ,
           that
           he
           left
           Diepe
           ,
           accompanied
           the
           King
           to
           the
           suburbs
           of
           Paris
           ,
           and
           sent
           a
           Challenge
           to
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           to
           hazard
           with
           him
           ,
           two
           hundred
           Pikes
           ,
           and
           a
           hundred
           Musketiers
           against
           so
           many
           English
           ;
           which
           being
           not
           performed
           ,
           he
           returned
           againe
           to
           Diepe
           ,
           but
           scarce
           had
           he
           bin
           come
           to
           it
           ,
           but
           the
           King
           sending
           speedily
           for
           him
           ,
           
           he
           posts
           with
           his
           Army
           presently
           to
           Noyon
           ,
           hauing
           no
           such
           warrant
           in
           his
           Commission
           ,
           where
           being
           too
           prodigall
           of
           others
           blood
           ,
           hee
           exposed
           many
           English
           to
           great
           danger
           in
           the
           assault
           ;
           the
           Queene
           not
           knowing
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           th●refore
           being
           the
           more
           angry
           .
        
         
           At
           that
           time
           ,
           the
           French
           King
           sent
           
             Anthony
             Reaux
          
           ,
           
           to
           certifie
           the
           Queene
           ,
           that
           hee
           had
           resolued
           to
           bring
           Roan
           ,
           and
           New-Hauen
           vnder
           his
           subiection
           ,
           before
           the
           Duke
           of
           Parma
           should
           set
           foot
           into
           France
           too
           farre
           ;
           and
           to
           that
           effect
           hee
           craued
           of
           her
           foure
           thousand
           English
           ,
           
           to
           be
           sent
           ouer
           into
           Normandy
           ,
           intreating
           her
           to
           giue
           them
           pay
           for
           two
           months
           ,
           promising
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           continued
           a
           longer
           time
           ,
           hee
           would
           pay
           them
           ;
           and
           presently
           vpon
           their
           ariuall
           ,
           come
           and
           ioyne
           his
           forces
           with
           them
           :
           But
           that
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           he
           would
           continue
           still
           at
           Picardy
           ,
           least
           otherwise
           those
           of
           Roan
           should
           haue
           some
           inkling
           of
           his
           resolution
           .
        
         
           The
           Queene
           ,
           who
           desired
           nothing
           more
           than
           the
           remouall
           of
           the
           Enemy
           from
           the
           Sea
           coasts
           ,
           willingly
           condiscended
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           couenants
           were
           agreed
           vpon
           in
           the
           same
           fashion
           as
           before
           ;
           onely
           with
           this
           clause
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           bee
           confirmed
           and
           authorized
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           within
           few
           daies
           after
           .
           The
           number
           being
           compleat
           ,
           arriued
           at
           Diepe
           ,
           vnder
           the
           command
           of
           Robert
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           ,
           
           a
           worthy
           young
           man
           ,
           and
           in
           great
           fauour
           with
           the
           Queene
           .
           Many
           Noblemen
           of
           note
           accompanied
           him
           ,
           amongst
           whom
           
             Thomas
             Leighton
          
           ,
           and
           
             Henry
             Killegrew
          
           were
           appointed
           to
           be
           of
           his
           counsell
           .
           The
           Earle
           at
           his
           ariuall
           here
           in
           France
           ,
           vnderstood
           that
           the
           King
           was
           at
           Noyon
           ;
           hee
           saw
           not
           so
           much
           as
           any
           preparation
           for
           warre
           ,
           neither
           could
           any
           man
           instruct
           him
           what
           to
           doe
           with
           his
           forces
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           he
           greatly
           wondred
           at
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           hee
           should
           so
           sleightly
           esteeme
           of
           his
           promise
           .
        
         
           After
           some
           small
           continuance
           there
           ,
           Sir
           
             Roger
             Williams
          
           posteth
           vnto
           him
           ,
           intreating
           him
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           make
           all
           possible
           speed
           to
           Noyon
           ,
           
           there
           to
           conferre
           about
           the
           
           manner
           of
           the
           war
           :
           thither
           when
           the
           Earle
           came
           ,
           the
           King
           declared
           vnto
           him
           ,
           that
           of
           necessity
           hee
           must
           dispatch
           into
           Champagne
           ,
           to
           ioyne
           forces
           with
           the
           Germanes
           ,
           promising
           to
           send
           to
           him
           
             Marshall
             Byron
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Duke
           Montpe●sier
           ,
           to
           besiege
           Roan
           .
           Hereupon
           the
           Earle
           returned
           to
           his
           owne
           forces
           ,
           who
           had
           now
           encamped
           at
           Arques
           ;
           where
           ,
           to
           win
           the
           hearts
           of
           warlike
           men
           ,
           hee
           knighted
           many
           ,
           
           thinking
           to
           adde
           courage
           by
           this
           addition
           of
           Honour
           ,
           but
           not
           without
           the
           enuy
           and
           anger
           of
           many
           that
           enioyed
           that
           title
           at
           home
           ,
           who
           tooke
           it
           ill
           to
           see
           him
           lauishly
           prostitute
           that
           title
           of
           so
           great
           credit
           with
           the
           English
           ,
           which
           the
           Queene
           was
           so
           thri●ty
           in
           bestowing
           ,
           euen
           vpon
           deseruing
           men
           .
           Byron
           and
           Montpensier
           ,
           after
           so
           long
           expectation
           ,
           as
           yet
           appeare
           not
           ,
           the
           one
           being
           gone
           into
           Champagne
           ,
           
           to
           the
           mariage
           of
           the
           
             Vicount
             Turene
          
           ,
           with
           the
           daughter
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Balloigne
           ;
           and
           the
           other
           hauing
           turned
           out
           of
           his
           way
           ,
           to
           the
           vnnecessary
           besieging
           of
           Pierre-pont
           Castle
           .
        
         
           The
           Queene
           ,
           hauing
           beene
           very
           vrgent
           by
           her
           Leagier
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Vmpton
          
           with
           the
           King
           for
           the
           siege
           of
           Roan
           ,
           ca●sed
           him
           to
           send
           Reaux
           ouer
           into
           England
           ,
           to
           certifie
           her
           the
           reasons
           ,
           why
           hee
           prolonged
           the
           siege
           .
           Shee
           was
           likewise
           very
           earnest
           with
           him
           for
           the
           ratifying
           of
           his
           late
           Couenants
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           but
           being
           a
           long
           time
           delayed
           ,
           was
           at
           last
           forced
           to
           a
           content
           with
           his
           bare
           Confirmation
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           All
           this
           while
           lay
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           idle
           ,
           although
           not
           without
           discontent
           of
           minde
           ;
           who
           afterwards
           ,
           to
           satisfie
           his
           thirsty
           minde
           with
           some
           difficult
           exploit
           ,
           approached
           Roan
           ,
           where
           hee
           lost
           Sir
           Walter
           
           his
           brother
           ,
           who
           was
           shot
           through
           with
           a
           bullet
           ;
           the
           Queene
           indeed
           checkt
           him
           both
           for
           his
           voyage
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           without
           her
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           incon●iderate
           approaching
           Ro●●
           ,
           but
           hee
           quickly
           made
           his
           peace
           with
           her
           by
           a
           smooth
           Letter
           ▪
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           behau'd
           himselfe
           brauely
           in
           the
           assault
           ,
           and
           taking
           of
           Go●rnay
           with
           the
           
             Marshall
             Byr●n
          
           .
        
         
         
           About
           which
           time
           also
           ,
           the
           French
           King
           sent
           ouer
           Beauoir
           with
           Letters
           to
           the
           Queene
           ,
           
           to
           desire
           her
           to
           let
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           passe
           into
           Champaigne
           with
           his
           forces
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           not
           so
           much
           as
           thought
           of
           the
           besieging
           of
           Roan
           ;
           which
           the
           Queene
           tooke
           so
           ill
           at
           his
           hands
           ,
           that
           she
           began
           to
           expostulate
           with
           him
           concerning
           it
           ;
           
           obiecting
           also
           ,
           that
           now
           tw●
           moneths
           were
           expired
           since
           the
           couenant
           was
           made
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           her
           Souldiers
           had
           not
           their
           pay
           ;
           that
           both
           she
           and
           they
           were
           deluded
           by
           him
           ,
           being
           first
           hurried
           this
           way
           ,
           and
           then
           that
           way
           ,
           but
           euery
           way
           exposed
           to
           all
           possible
           danger
           ;
           vpbraiding
           him
           likewise
           with
           the
           not
           performance
           of
           his
           promise
           ,
           to
           the
           discredit
           of
           his
           gratitude
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           had
           now
           made
           her
           loose
           all
           her
           former
           charges
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           that
           now
           she
           had
           resolued
           to
           recall
           her
           Souldiers
           out
           of
           Normandy
           ,
           vnlesse
           hee
           made
           some
           better
           account
           of
           his
           promise
           ,
           and
           tooke
           better
           order
           for
           the
           Souldiers
           pay
           from
           hence
           forward
           .
           But
           the
           King
           ,
           by
           the
           insinuating
           language
           of
           his
           Letters
           ,
           soone
           appeased
           this
           distast
           she
           conceiued
           against
           him
           ,
           excusing
           all
           things
           with
           the
           necessity
           hee
           was
           in
           ,
           and
           his
           tumultuous
           throng
           of
           businesse
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           Nouember
           ,
           hearing
           that
           the
           Duke
           of
           Parma
           was
           in
           a
           readinesse
           ,
           hee
           began
           slowly
           to
           buckle
           himselfe
           to
           the
           siege
           of
           Roan
           ;
           and
           sent
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           ouer
           into
           England
           to
           muster
           vp
           more
           forces
           for
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           Earle
           quickly
           being
           returned
           ,
           on
           Christmas
           Eue
           ,
           they
           set
           vpon
           the
           Fort
           of
           Saint
           Catharine
           ,
           in
           foure
           places
           at
           once
           ;
           in
           three
           wherof
           the
           English
           valour
           was
           throughly
           tried
           ,
           who
           were
           alone
           exposed
           to
           the
           fortune
           of
           slaughter
           .
        
         
           And
           at
           the
           same
           time
           hee
           sent
           ouer
           the
           Lord
           
             Mournay
             d●
             Plessis
          
           ,
           
           to
           require
           of
           the
           Queene
           a
           new
           supply
           ,
           to
           hinder
           the
           comming
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Parma
           ;
           neither
           did
           the
           Queene
           deny
           it
           ,
           but
           first
           toucht
           him
           bitterly
           about
           his
           carelesnesse
           ,
           in
           delaying
           the
           siege
           of
           Roan
           ,
           and
           preuenting
           betimes
           the
           D●ke
           of
           Parma's
           comming
           .
           Shee
           desired
           him
           ,
           a
           little
           〈◊〉
           fauourably
           to
           deale
           with
           the
           English
           ,
           and
           not
           stil
           to
           put
           them
           
           alone
           vpon
           all
           his
           most
           dangerous
           exploits
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           leaue
           this
           to
           the
           French
           Historians
           ,
           who
           indeed
           hitherto
           haue
           either
           beene
           ignorant
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           dissembled
           their
           knowledge
           .
           And
           as
           willingly
           would
           I
           leaue
           to
           the
           paines
           of
           our
           Ecclesiasticall
           Writers
           ,
           the
           mad
           frenzie
           ,
           or
           rather
           impious
           blasphemy
           of
           
             William
             Hacket
          
           ,
           which
           about
           this
           time
           first
           began
           to
           peepe
           forth
           ;
           about
           which
           I
           would
           more
           willingly
           employ
           my
           memory
           to
           forget
           that
           which
           euen
           affrights
           me
           with
           repetition
           ;
           but
           lest
           by
           concealing
           his
           wickednesse
           ,
           I
           might
           seeme
           either
           to
           fauour
           the
           cause
           ,
           or
           to
           disparage
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           ,
           take
           here
           briefly
           ,
           the
           summe
           of
           his
           large
           blasphemy
           .
        
         
           This
           same
           Hacket
           
           was
           an
           ordinary
           Yeoman
           of
           Oundell
           ,
           in
           the
           County
           of
           Northampton
           ,
           an
           illiterate
           ,
           insolent
           ,
           and
           cruell
           natur'd
           fellow
           ,
           so
           prone
           to
           reuenge
           for
           the
           smallest
           iniury
           ,
           that
           when
           an
           ingenuous
           Schoole-master
           desired
           to
           be
           reconciled
           and
           made
           friends
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           hee
           embraced
           him
           close
           ,
           he
           bit
           off
           his
           nose
           ,
           and
           being
           greatly
           intreated
           by
           the
           poore
           man
           to
           restore
           it
           againe
           ,
           that
           hee
           might
           haue
           it
           sowed
           on
           whilst
           the
           wound
           was
           greene
           ,
           hee
           like
           a
           Dog
           ,
           deuoured
           it
           .
           He
           was
           so
           great
           an
           alien
           to
           all
           piety
           and
           deuotion
           ,
           that
           whatsoeuer
           by
           chance
           hee
           had
           heard
           at
           Sermons
           ,
           hee
           would
           sit
           scoffing
           and
           gybing
           at
           ouer
           his
           pots
           :
           afterwards
           ,
           hauing
           spent
           that
           estate
           which
           he
           had
           with
           his
           wife
           ,
           in
           riotousnesse
           ,
           on
           a
           sudden
           hee
           became
           a
           very
           vpright
           man
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           a
           most
           holy
           conuersation
           ;
           hee
           was
           much
           giuen
           to
           hearing
           Sermons
           ,
           and
           reading
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           insomuch
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           short
           time
           ,
           he
           began
           to
           belye
           himselfe
           with
           Reuelations
           
           from
           heauen
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           
             extraordinarily
             called
             by
             God
          
           :
           by
           which
           meanes
           hee
           insinuated
           himselfe
           into
           the
           acquaintance
           of
           many
           Diuines
           ,
           who
           out
           of
           a
           fiery
           pure
           zeale
           ,
           tooke
           sore
           paines
           to
           bring
           the
           
             discipline
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             from
             Geneva
             into
             England
             .
          
        
         
           Amongst
           them
           was
           one
           Wiginton
           ,
           
           a
           Minister
           ,
           and
           a
           brainsicke
           fellow
           ,
           one
           that
           had
           already
           learn'd
           to
           contemne
           the
           
           iurisdiction
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           :
           
           by
           this
           mans
           means
           he
           was
           brought
           acq●ainted
           with
           
             Edmund
             Copinger
          
           ,
           a
           Gentleman
           of
           a
           good
           house
           ,
           who
           had
           perswaded
           himselfe
           and
           one
           Arthington
           ,
           a
           great
           admirer
           of
           his
           gifts
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           also
           e●traordinarily
           called
           by
           God
           ,
           to
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           Common-weale
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           had
           order
           given
           him
           immediately
           from
           heauen
           ,
           to
           bring
           the
           Queene
           and
           her
           Councell
           to
           a
           better
           minde
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           to
           imbrace
           the
           discipline
           of
           Geneua
           .
           He
           confirmed
           himselfe
           and
           the
           rest
           the
           more
           in
           this
           faith
           ,
           hauing
           beene
           instructed
           by
           some
           Ministers
           ,
           that
           God
           both
           daily
           stirre
           and
           raise
           up
           Labourers
           in
           his
           Church
           extraordinarily
           .
           Since
           that
           time
           reioycing
           in
           his
           spirit
           ,
           hee
           would
           impart
           all
           to
           Hacket
           ,
           willingly
           ,
           who
           with
           his
           praying
           extempore
           ,
           fasting
           on
           Sundaies
           ,
           boasting
           how
           hee
           had
           beene
           ,
           
             buffetted
             by
             Satan
          
           ,
           and
           faining
           an
           ordinary
           talke
           with
           God
           ,
           which
           hee
           would
           take
           to
           be
           true
           vpon
           his
           damnation
           ,
           and
           with
           many
           bitter
           oathes
           did
           so
           sweare
           the
           people
           into
           a
           beleefe
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           they
           esteemed
           him
           greatly
           beloued
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           greater
           than
           Moses
           ,
           or
           S.
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           :
           neither
           did
           he
           obscurely
           intimate
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           a
           Prophet
           of
           Gods
           reuenge
           and
           iustice
           ,
           wheresoeuer
           the
           people
           imbraced
           not
           his
           mercy
           :
           also
           prophecying
           ,
           that
           from
           henceforth
           there
           should
           bee
           no
           Pope
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           yeere
           England
           should
           bee
           sorely
           afflicted
           with
           famine
           ,
           pestilence
           and
           warre
           ,
           vnlesse
           the
           Lords
           discipline
           (
           for
           so
           hee
           cal'd
           it
           )
           and
           Reformation
           were
           admitted
           and
           practised
           ouer
           and
           throughout
           the
           Land.
           And
           for
           bringing
           in
           of
           this
           said
           Reformation
           ,
           they
           deuised
           a
           plot
           ,
           as
           was
           found
           out
           afterwards
           ,
           to
           accuse
           the
           Lord
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Lord
           Chancellor
           of
           treason
           ,
           because
           they
           cheiefly
           opposed
           themselues
           against
           this
           Reformation
           ;
           determining
           besides
           to
           make
           both
           of
           them
           away
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           that
           in
           the
           Star●
           chamber
           should
           giue
           sentence
           against
           the
           promotion
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           or
           against
           the
           Ministe●●
           that
           desired
           it
           :
           they
           printed
           also
           many
           rithmes
           ,
           whereby
           they
           thought
           to
           stir
           the
           people
           to
           sedition
           ,
           amongst
           which
           
           this
           was
           a
           dogmaticall
           Tene●
           ,
           that
           it
           
             was
             lawfull
             for
             a
             true
             Christian
             ,
             although
             hee
             were
             a
             countrey
             Swaine
             ,
             or
             a
             very
             Clowne
             ,
             to
             prescribe
             a
             manner
             of
             gouernment
             to
             his
             Prince
             ,
             and
             euen
             to
             dispossess●
             the
             Queene
             of
             her
             Throne
             ,
             if
             shee
             promoted
             not
             Reformation
             .
          
        
         
           Indeed
           ,
           Hacket
           
           exceedingly
           hated
           the
           Queene
           ,
           as
           appears
           in
           that
           he
           durst
           mutter
           ,
           that
           she
           had
           fell
           from
           her
           right
           of
           succession
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           he
           durst
           offer
           violence
           to
           her
           picture
           ,
           in
           thrusting
           it
           through
           the
           breast
           with
           a
           Poniard
           :
           neither
           was
           this
           a
           great
           wonder
           ,
           for
           he
           had
           perswaded
           himselfe
           already
           ,
           that
           God
           had
           made
           him
           King
           of
           Europe
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           hee
           ought
           not
           to
           endure
           a
           Riuall
           .
           Likewise
           hee
           perswaded
           both
           Copinger
           and
           Arthington
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           inspired
           ,
           not
           onely
           with
           a
           Propheticall
           ,
           but
           euen
           with
           an
           Angelicall
           spirit
           ,
           and
           they
           perswaded
           therewith
           ,
           exhibited
           to
           him
           all
           obedience
           and
           reuerence
           ,
           as
           appointed
           King
           by
           God
           ,
           thereby
           endeauoring
           to
           giue
           fewell
           to
           this
           sedition
           ,
           which
           they
           longed
           to
           see
           on
           flame
           .
           About
           Iuly
           next
           ,
           they
           came
           to
           a
           Nobleman
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           and
           proffered
           to
           him
           the
           tuition
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           vnder
           the
           Queene
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           dedicated
           the
           life
           of
           Hacket
           and
           Arthingtons
           prophesies
           ,
           but
           hee
           either
           hauing
           or
           faining
           vrgent
           businesse
           to
           doe
           ,
           sleighted
           both
           them
           and
           their
           courtesie
           .
        
         
           Shortly
           after
           ,
           they
           certified
           Wiginton
           ,
           that
           Christ
           had
           appeared
           to
           them
           the
           night
           before
           ,
           not
           bodily
           ,
           as
           hee
           is
           enthron'd
           in
           heauen
           ,
           but
           Spiritually
           ,
           by
           possessing
           Hacket
           in
           the
           spirit
           ,
           more
           than
           any
           of
           the
           rest
           :
           that
           Hacket
           was
           that
           Angell
           that
           was
           to
           come
           before
           the
           day
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           with
           his
           Fanne
           and
           his
           Hooke
           ,
           to
           separate
           the
           Sheepe
           from
           the
           Goates
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           should
           tread
           downe
           Sathan
           and
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Antichrist
           .
           Afterwards
           from
           Wiginton
           ,
           they
           betake
           themselues
           to
           Hacket
           againe
           ,
           by
           whose
           side
           ,
           as
           he
           lay
           downe
           vpon
           his
           bed
           ,
           they
           prostrated
           themselues
           in
           very
           earnest
           prayer
           ,
           &
           Hacket
           rysing
           vp
           ,
           ioyned
           with
           them
           in
           praier
           ,
           oftentimes
           zealously
           requesting
           the
           Spirit
           to
           direct
           them
           to
           
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           and
           then
           went
           to
           bed
           againe
           .
           Not
           long
           after
           Arthington
           willed
           Copinger
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           to
           annoint
           Hacket
           with
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           &
           make
           him
           King
           :
           So
           Copinger
           ,
           hauing
           thrice
           humbly
           kissed
           the
           pauement
           ,
           and
           bowed
           the
           knee
           with
           great
           reuerence
           ,
           approached
           towards
           Hacket
           ;
           but
           he
           droue
           him
           backe
           with
           his
           hand
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             It
             is
             needlesse
             for
             you
             to
             annoint
             me
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             already
             annointed
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             goe
             ye
             onely
             and
             doe
             as
             I
             command
             you
             ;
             Goe
             and
             preach
             through
             the
             City
             ,
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             come
             with
             his
             fanne
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             to
             iudge
             the
             world
          
           ;
           if
           any
           man
           aske
           you
           where
           he
           is
           ,
           direct
           him
           hither
           ;
           if
           they
           will
           not
           beleeue
           ,
           let
           them
           come
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           can
           ,
           let
           them
           kill
           mee
           ,
           for
           
             as
             sure
             as
             God
             is
             in
             heauen
             ,
             so
             no
             lesse
             sure
             is
             it
             that
             Christ
             is
             now
             come
             to
             iudgment
             .
          
        
         
           Scarce
           had
           hee
           ended
           this
           commandement
           ,
           
           but
           they
           pr●sently
           flye
           vpon
           the
           execution
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           running
           out
           of
           doores
           ,
           cry
           vp
           and
           downe
           the
           streetes
           ,
           that
           
             Christ
             is
             come
          
           ,
           redoubling
           with
           a
           loud
           voice
           ,
           that
           and
           many
           other
           things
           which
           Hacket
           had
           told
           them
           ,
           crying
           ,
           
             Repent
             ,
             repent
             ,
             &c.
          
           throughout
           the
           City
           ,
           till
           they
           came
           to
           Cheapside
           :
           and
           when
           they
           were
           much
           pestered
           there
           with
           a
           throng
           of
           people
           ,
           they
           got
           vp
           into
           a
           Cart
           ,
           and
           there
           partly
           without
           booke
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           some
           notes
           they
           had
           ,
           they
           openly
           cryed
           out
           ,
           that
           Hacket
           had
           participated
           of
           Christ
           ,
           by
           his
           more
           
             peculiar
             Spirit
             a
             body
             truly
             glorified
          
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           was
           now
           come
           with
           his
           Fanne
           ,
           to
           propagate
           the
           Gospel
           through
           Eurpoe
           ,
           and
           to
           constitute
           a
           
             new
             discipline
             and
             Common-wealth
          
           in
           England
           ;
           intimating
           withall
           vnto
           them
           the
           place
           where
           he
           lodged
           ;
           declaring
           themselues
           to
           bee
           two
           Prophets
           ,
           the
           one
           of
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           of
           Iudgement
           ,
           that
           were
           allotted
           to
           him
           for
           facilitating
           this
           so
           difficult
           an
           enterprise
           ,
           vowing
           ,
           protesting
           ,
           and
           swearing
           ,
           that
           as
           they
           hoped
           to
           b●
           saued
           ,
           all
           this
           was
           true
           .
        
         
           Then
           they
           added
           ,
           that
           Hacket
           was
           a
           supreame
           and
           sole
           Monarch
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           the
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           of
           Europe
           were
           
           but
           his
           Vassals
           ,
           that
           therefore
           hee
           must
           onely
           be
           obeyed
           ,
           and
           the
           Queene
           deposed
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           they
           railed
           at
           bitterly
           ,
           and
           cursed
           the
           Lord
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           Chancellour
           ,
           as
           the
           sole
           oppugners
           of
           the
           true
           and
           sincere
           Religion
           ,
           which
           they
           would
           haue
           brought
           in
           :
           and
           then
           hauing
           endeauoured
           to
           haue
           crowded
           into
           other
           quarters
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           with
           like
           proclamations
           ,
           but
           being
           hindred
           with
           the
           presse
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           the
           perswasion
           of
           some
           of
           their
           friends
           ,
           they
           returned
           home
           to
           Hackets
           lodging
           .
        
         
           Shortly
           after
           ,
           being
           apprehended
           
           and
           brought
           before
           some
           of
           the
           Priuy
           Councell
           ,
           and
           other
           Magistrates
           ,
           to
           bee
           examined
           ,
           they
           behaued
           themselues
           with
           such
           contempt
           before
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           not
           so
           much
           as
           stand
           bare
           ,
           but
           peremptorily
           answer'd
           those
           that
           reproued
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           aboue
           all
           Magistrates
           .
           Shortly
           after
           this
           Hacket
           
           was
           accused
           of
           treason
           ,
           who
           acknowledged
           himselfe
           guilty
           ,
           whereupon
           he
           was
           condemned
           :
           at
           which
           time
           he
           vsed
           many
           blasphemous
           speeches
           ,
           euen
           to
           the
           terrour
           of
           those
           that
           heard
           him
           ;
           cunningly
           ,
           as
           much
           thought
           ,
           to
           bring
           the
           Iudges
           to
           thinke
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           distracted
           in
           his
           wits
           ,
           but
           yet
           in
           all
           his
           other
           gestures
           and
           behauiours
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           signe
           of
           any
           such
           matter
           ,
           for
           they
           relished
           more
           of
           a
           well
           setled
           grauity
           ,
           than
           any
           such
           distemper
           :
           afterwards
           was
           he
           drawne
           vpon
           a
           hurdle
           into
           Cheap-side
           ,
           incessantly
           crying
           all
           the
           way
           with
           a
           fearefull
           voice
           ,
           
             Iehoua
             Messias
             ,
             Iehoua
             Messias
             ,
             Beh●ld
             the
             heauens
             open
             ,
             beh●ld
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             most
             high
             comming
             downe
             to
             deliuer
             me
             .
          
        
         
           When
           hee
           was
           brought
           to
           the
           Gallowes
           ,
           and
           wished
           to
           confesse
           his
           sinnes
           against
           God
           and
           the
           Queene
           ,
           he
           vsed
           many
           contumelious
           speeches
           against
           the
           Queene
           ;
           But
           for
           God
           ,
           he
           cryed
           out
           to
           him
           with
           a
           Stentors
           voice
           ,
           
           
             O
             heauenly
             God
             ,
             Almighty
             Iehoua
             ,
             Alpha
             and
             Omega
             ,
             Lord
             of
             Lords
             ,
             and
             King
             of
             Kings
             ,
             O
             eternall
             God
             ,
             thou
             knowest
             that
             I
             am
             the
             true
             Iehouah
             whom
             thou
             hast
             sent
             ,
             now
             shew
             some
             miracle
             
             from
             the
             cl●●des
             〈◊〉
             conuert
             all
             ,
             these
             infidels
             ,
             and
             deliuer
             〈◊〉
             from
             mine
             enemies
             :
             If
             thou
             wilt
             n●t
          
           (
           O
           how
           I
           tremble
           〈◊〉
           the
           repetition
           )
           
             I
             will
             fire
             the
             heauens
             ,
             and
             with
             these
             hands
             p●ll
             thee
             from
             thy
             throne
             ,
          
           vsing
           sometimes
           speeches
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           worse
           than
           these
           .
           Then
           turning
           about
           〈◊〉
           the
           Hang●
           man
           that
           was
           ●itting
           the
           rope
           to
           his
           necke
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             Bastard
          
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           
             wilt
             thou
             hang
             thy
             King
             Hacket
             ?
          
           and
           after
           that
           being
           haltred
           ,
           hee
           lift
           vp
           his
           eies
           to
           heauen
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             I●
             this
             my
             reward
             for
             my
             kingdome
             bestowed
             ,
             behold
             I
             come
             and
             will
             reuenge
             it
             .
          
        
         
           The
           rope
           stopt
           his
           mouth
           at
           this
           blasphemy
           ,
           but
           not
           all
           his
           punishment
           ,
           for
           being
           immediately
           cut
           downe
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           sentence
           ,
           hee
           was
           streight
           way
           quartered
           .
           And
           thus
           we
           see
           how
           the
           enemy
           of
           mankinde
           besots
           those
           whom
           he
           findes
           affecting
           a
           counterfeit
           holinesse
           ,
           and
           not
           contented
           with
           sobriety
           in
           knowledge
           .
        
         
           C●pi●ger
           
           shortly
           after
           ,
           hauing
           voluntarily
           s●●ru'd
           himselfe
           ,
           died
           in
           prison
           ;
           but
           Arthington
           
           growing
           wiser
           to
           repentance
           ,
           acquitted
           himselfe
           of
           this
           folly
           ,
           in
           a
           serious
           booke
           which
           was
           set
           out
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ,
           by
           him
           not
           long
           after
           .
        
         
           And
           indeed
           ,
           not
           onely
           these
           ,
           but
           many
           others
           ,
           who
           hauing
           condemned
           the
           receiued
           discipline
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           reprooued
           the
           calling
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           had
           in
           vaine●
           with
           many
           contumelious
           speeches
           ,
           hitherto
           opposed
           th●
           Prelates
           ,
           had
           now
           drawne
           into
           their
           faction
           ,
           many
           of
           th●
           Lawyers
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           who
           sharpened
           both
           their
           tongu●●
           and
           pens
           ,
           against
           the
           
             Queenes
             iurisdiction
             in
             Ecclesiastica●●
             ,
             matters
             ,
          
           
           and
           consequently
           against
           her
           delegating
           the
           same
           to
           the
           Clergie
           ,
           as
           being
           a
           thing
           most
           vniust
           ,
           publishing
           〈◊〉
           print
           ,
           that
           against
           the
           law
           of
           the
           Realme
           men
           were
           vniust●ly
           oppressed
           in
           our
           Courts
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           that
           the
           Quee●●
           had
           no
           right
           residing
           in
           her selfe
           of
           such
           Iurisdiction
           ,
           and
           that
           others
           therefore
           could
           not
           iustly
           exercise
           the
           same
           ,
           being
           delegated
           to
           them
           from
           her
           ,
           alledging
           that
           those
           〈◊〉
           
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           impose
           vpon
           a
           guilty
           man
           
             an
             oath
             of
             Dutie
          
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           
             Insuriandum
             ex
             officio
          
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           no
           man
           is
           compelled
           to
           be
           his
           owne
           accuser
           ,
           and
           by
           reason
           that
           thereby
           a
           man
           must
           either
           wilfully
           condemne
           himselfe
           ,
           or
           by
           forswearing
           himselfe
           ,
           for
           the
           safety
           of
           life
           and
           goods
           ,
           ruine
           his
           owne
           soule
           .
        
         
           Besides
           this
           ,
           they
           vrged
           the
           forme
           of
           the
           ancient
           Writ
           ,
           running
           in
           this
           manner
           ;
           
             Wee
             will
             and
             command
             the
             Sheriffe
             of
             our
             Counties
             ,
             S.
             N.
             &c.
             that
             they
             permit
             not
             any
             within
             their
             Bailife-ship
             to
             make
             recognizance
             by
             oath
             ,
             but
             onely
             in
             cause
             of
             Matrimoniall
             ,
             and
             Testamentary
             .
          
        
         
           Against
           these
           men
           ,
           
           the
           Professours
           of
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           Law
           ,
           maintained
           the
           Queenes
           Iurisdiction
           in
           spirituall
           matters
           ,
           wherein
           shee
           had
           beene
           before
           inuested
           by
           act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           alledging
           ,
           that
           to
           withstand
           that
           ,
           was
           onely
           to
           assault
           the
           Queenes
           Maiesty
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           breach
           of
           their
           oathes
           of
           Alleageance
           ,
           to
           insult
           ouer
           the
           sacred
           Prerogatiue
           of
           their
           Princesse
           .
        
         
           They
           answered
           ,
           that
           Ecclesiasticall
           Courts
           had
           authority
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           other
           causes
           besides
           Matrimoniall
           ,
           and
           Testamentary
           ,
           as
           appeares
           by
           the
           Statute
           of
           
             Circumspecte
             agatis
          
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Articles
           of
           the
           Clergie
           ,
           vnder
           King
           
             Edward
             the
             first
          
           .
           Concerning
           the
           Writ
           ,
           they
           much
           suspected
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           variety
           of
           reading
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           vncertainty
           of
           the
           time
           of
           it's
           originall
           ,
           being
           it
           is
           sometimes
           read
           disiunctiuely
           ,
           
             To
             make
             recognition
             ,
             or
             to
             take
             oath
             .
          
           Besides
           this
           ,
           they
           answered
           ,
           that
           to
           make
           Recognition
           ,
           did
           not
           signifie
           a
           deposition
           of
           witnesses
           ,
           or
           answer
           to
           the
           party
           conuented
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           confession
           of
           the
           debt
           ,
           or
           holding
           plea
           of
           debts
           and
           chattels
           ;
           concluding
           that
           such
           taking
           of
           oaths
           were
           exacted
           time
           out
           of
           minde
           ,
           to
           auoid
           Simony
           ,
           Adultery
           ,
           and
           other
           workes
           of
           darkenesse
           ;
           especially
           ,
           if
           the
           Information
           be
           (
           as
           they
           call
           it
           )
           clamorous
           .
           And
           although
           that
           no
           man
           be
           compelled
           to
           betray
           himselfe
           with
           his
           owne
           accusation
           ,
           yet
           that
           hee
           is
           bound
           to
           bee
           accused
           by
           a
           Fame
           ,
           
           and
           to
           shew
           whether
           or
           no
           hee
           can
           purge
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           defend
           his
           innocency
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           such
           penance
           imposed
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           bee
           esteemed
           a
           Punishment
           ,
           but
           onely
           Physicke
           ,
           to
           cure
           sinners
           ,
           and
           to
           fright
           others
           from
           the
           like
           sinne
           ,
           or
           to
           take
           away
           any
           generall
           scandall
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           of
           the
           holy
           Writ
           ,
           
             Bee
             not
             ashamed
             for
             thy
             soules
             sake
             ,
             to
             tell
             the
             truth
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             a
             confusion
             that
             bringeth
             sinne
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             ●ne
             that
             bringeth
             grace
             and
             gl●ry
             .
          
        
         
           But
           wherefore
           stand
           I
           deciding
           this
           controuersie
           ?
           which
           if
           any
           man
           will
           iudiciously
           scanne
           ,
           let
           him
           consult
           with
           the
           learned
           Apologie
           of
           Doctor
           Cosins
           ,
           Doctor
           of
           Law
           ,
           or
           of
           
             Iohn
             Morris
          
           ,
           or
           
             Lancelot
             Andrews
          
           ,
           whose
           learned
           writings
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           will
           soone
           giue
           the
           scrupulous
           conscience
           of
           any
           ●an
           a
           speedy
           resolution
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           meanes
           the
           Queene
           easily
           impeached
           the
           aduersaries
           of
           her
           Iurisdictions
           violence
           ,
           and
           conserued
           both
           in
           her selfe
           ,
           and
           in
           her
           Clergie
           ,
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           Iurisdiction
           free
           from
           blemish
           .
        
         
           About
           this
           time
           was
           it
           ,
           when
           
             Thomas
             Howard
          
           ,
           the
           second
           sonne
           of
           the
           D.
           of
           Norfolke
           ,
           with
           six
           ships
           of
           the
           Queenes
           ;
           and
           as
           many
           Victuallers
           ,
           had
           expected
           the
           Spanish
           Nauies
           returne
           from
           America
           this
           whole
           six
           moneths
           .
           And
           abou●
           this
           time
           lingring
           about
           the
           Iland
           Flores
           ,
           amongst
           those
           of
           Azores
           ,
           where
           most
           of
           his
           Mariners
           languished
           (
           as
           for
           Souldiers
           he
           had
           none
           )
           ;
           where
           hee
           was
           suddenly
           ouertaken
           by
           
             Don
             Alphons●
             Bazan
          
           ,
           that
           was
           sent
           out
           with
           fifty
           thr●●
           ships
           ,
           to
           conduct
           the
           Nauy
           home
           in
           safety
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           th●●
           he
           in
           the
           Admirall
           with
           much
           adoe
           escaped
           into
           the
           main●
           Ocean
           .
           Captaine
           
             Richard
             Greenuile
          
           
           in
           the
           Reare
           Admirall
           ,
           who
           was
           called
           the
           Reuenge
           ,
           (
           what
           by
           reason
           partly
           of
           stay
           he
           made
           to
           recall
           his
           men
           aboard
           from
           out
           of
           the
           Iland
           ,
           and
           partly
           out
           of
           a
           couragious
           minde
           ,
           as
           vnhappily
           in
           successe
           ,
           as
           inconsiderately
           in
           the
           enterprize
           ,
           )
           for
           bad
           to
           strike
           saile
           ;
           by
           which
           meanes
           he
           became
           hem'd
           in
           betweene
           the
           Iland
           and
           the
           Spanish
           Nauy
           ,
           
           which
           was
           diuided
           into
           foure
           squadrons
           ;
           
           one
           whereof
           ,
           while
           hee
           endeauoured
           couragiously
           to
           make
           way
           thorow
           ,
           he
           was
           so
           ouerburthened
           with
           the
           massie
           Spanish
           Admirall
           S.
           Philip
           ,
           that
           it
           kept
           all
           the
           winde
           from
           him
           on
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           other
           side
           three
           more
           did
           the
           like
           .
           Yet
           the
           Spaniards
           that
           were
           diuers
           times
           comming
           on
           ,
           were
           either
           faine
           to
           recoyle
           againe
           ,
           or
           were
           cast
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           continuall
           succession
           of
           fresh
           men
           in
           their
           places
           ,
           to
           their
           great
           slaughter
           ,
           they
           still
           maintained
           fight
           against
           them
           all
           the
           night
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           began
           the
           English
           to
           want
           powder
           ,
           their
           Pikes
           being
           broken
           ,
           and
           euery
           valiant
           Souldier
           being
           slaine
           or
           sore
           wounded
           ,
           the
           Masts
           of
           their
           fore-Decke
           ,
           and
           hind●Decke
           fell
           downe
           .
           Their
           Cables
           cut
           ;
           the
           Ship
           torne
           with
           eight
           hundred
           shot
           of
           great
           Ordnance
           ;
           
           Capt.
           Greeneuill
           being
           grieuously
           wounded
           ,
           euen
           as
           he
           was
           hauing
           a
           plaister
           ,
           was
           againe
           wounded
           in
           the
           head
           ,
           and
           the
           Surgeon
           at
           the
           same
           time
           slaine
           .
           At
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           dawning
           of
           the
           day
           ,
           the
           hatches
           all
           besmeared
           with
           blood
           ,
           and
           paued
           with
           Carkases
           ,
           and
           men
           halfe
           dying
           ,
           afforded
           but
           a
           sad
           spectacle
           to
           all
           the
           beholders
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           ,
           hauing
           now
           fought
           fifteene
           houres
           ,
           Greenuill
           seeing
           his
           case
           to
           be
           desperate
           ,
           willed
           them
           to
           sinke
           the
           ship
           ;
           but
           the
           Pilot
           forbade
           it
           ,
           and
           hauing
           got
           the
           maior
           parts
           assent
           thereto
           ,
           he
           was
           conueyed
           in
           the
           ship
           boat
           ,
           and
           yeelded
           to
           the
           Spanish
           Admirall
           ,
           vpon
           condition
           of
           safety
           and
           freedome
           from
           the
           Gallies
           :
           but
           Captaine
           Greenuill
           ,
           
           languishing
           vnder
           the
           torments
           of
           his
           deaths
           wounds
           ,
           being
           brought
           into
           the
           Spanish
           Admirall
           ,
           within
           two
           daies
           after
           d●ed
           ,
           being
           sufficiently
           praised
           for
           his
           valour
           euen
           of
           his
           enemies
           .
           The
           ship
           was
           yeelded
           vp
           ,
           but
           hauing
           beene
           board
           thorow
           in
           many
           places
           ,
           
           was
           afterwards
           swallowed
           vp
           in
           a
           tempest
           ,
           being
           man'd
           with
           two
           hundred
           Spaniards
           at
           least
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Reuenge
           perished
           not
           vnreuenged
           .
        
         
           The
           Lord
           Howard
           〈◊〉
           more
           on
           his
           good
           courage
           ,
           than
           ability
           to
           〈…〉
           haue
           put
           in
           amongst
           
           them
           ,
           bu●
           the
           Pilate
           was
           so
           farre
           from
           iniuring
           them
           with
           his
           consent
           ,
           that
           hee
           would
           rather
           haue
           tumbled
           himselfe
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           than
           ,
           not
           to
           haue
           hazarded
           ,
           but
           willingly
           thrust
           the
           Queenes
           ship
           vpon
           so
           apparant
           danger
           :
           and
           indeed
           ,
           it
           seemed
           not
           good
           to
           them
           all
           at
           last
           to
           vndergoe
           a
           skirmis●
           ,
           without
           hope
           of
           successe
           to
           themselues
           ,
           or
           succour
           to
           their
           distressed
           companions
           ,
           when
           they
           but
           once
           considered
           ,
           that
           to
           hazard
           fiue
           ships
           ,
           against
           three
           and
           fiftie
           ,
           was
           nothing
           els●
           but
           inconsidera●ely
           to
           their
           owne
           destruction
           ,
           to
           thrust
           th●
           glory
           of
           a
           victory
           vpon
           their
           enemies
           .
           Yet
           notwithstanding
           ,
           both
           hee
           and
           the
           rest
           ,
           especially
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             〈◊〉
          
           (
           who
           two
           houres
           together
           still
           succour'd
           the
           Re●enge
           )
           d●d
           all
           the
           seruice
           that
           either
           the
           courtesie
           of
           the
           winde
           ,
           or
           the
           continuance
           of
           the
           day
           light
           would
           suffer
           them
           to
           doe
           ▪
        
         
           The
           English
           abundantly
           repaired
           the
           losse
           of
           that
           one
           ship
           ,
           
           with
           the
           surprizall
           of
           many
           Spanish
           ;
           in
           one
           where●●
           besides
           other
           riches
           ,
           were
           found
           about
           some
           twenty
           tho●●sand
           Popish
           Indulgences
           ,
           sent
           from
           the
           Pope
           into
           
             America
             ▪
          
           for
           they
           compell
           the
           ●imple
           Indians
           ,
           euery
           yeere
           to
           buy
           〈◊〉
           remission
           of
           their
           sinnes
           at
           the
           Popes
           market
           ,
           to
           their
           〈◊〉
           aduantage
           and
           gaine
           .
        
         
           About
           this
           time
           
             George
             Riman
          
           ,
           an
           excellent
           Sea-man
           ,
           
           and
           
             Iames
             Lancaster
          
           ,
           set
           forth
           also
           for
           the
           East
           Indie
           voyage
           :
           〈◊〉
           hauing
           reach●
           the
           Cape
           of
           
             Good
             Hope
          
           at
           
             Cab●
             Corrient●●
          
           the
           Admirall
           was
           swallowed
           vp
           in
           a
           tempest
           ,
           and
           Riman
           in
           it
           .
           
           Afterwards
           ,
           the
           heauens
           did
           thunder
           most
           fearefully
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Ships
           foure
           of
           the
           Mariners
           ,
           hauing
           their
           neckes
           wreathed
           aside
           with
           the
           force
           of
           the
           thunder
           ,
           died
           instantly
           .
           Ninety
           more
           were
           taken
           blinde
           ;
           many
           other●
           lamed
           ;
           some
           stretched
           as
           it
           were
           vpon
           the
           racke
           ;
           and
           yet
           all
           of
           them
           ,
           sooner
           than
           their
           owne
           expectation
           could
           haue
           cured
           them
           ,
           recouered
           their
           health
           againe
           ,
           and
           yet
           vndaunted
           for
           all
           this
           went
           on
           their
           voyage
           .
        
         
           Whilst
           they
           went
           to
           water
           at
           the
           Iland
           Comoro
           ,
           the
           Barbarians
           slew
           thirty
           of
           them
           ,
           besides
           the
           Pilot
           ,
           yet
           all
           this
           misery
           
           diuerted
           not
           their
           resolution
           ,
           but
           they
           wintered
           at
           Zanziber
           ;
           and
           about
           they
           spring
           the
           surprized
           some
           Mah●metane
           ships
           of
           Peg●
           ,
           with
           wooden
           anchors
           ;
           and
           other
           Portugall
           ships
           ,
           well
           laden
           with
           Pepper
           and
           Rice
           .
           After
           that
           they
           came
           to
           Zeile
           ,
           and
           the
           Iland
           Ni●ubar
           ,
           plenteously
           inricht
           with
           Cinamon
           and
           Diamonds
           ;
           but
           then
           hauing
           not
           aboue
           thirty
           men
           aliue
           ,
           and
           prouision
           of
           victuals
           not
           sufficient
           for
           so
           few
           ,
           they
           turned
           saile
           home
           againe
           :
           hauing
           refresht
           themselues
           a
           little
           at
           S.
           Hellens
           Iland
           ,
           they
           were
           tossed
           vpon
           Trinidado
           ,
           but
           found
           small
           comfort
           there
           ,
           till
           such
           time
           as
           they
           chanced
           to
           light
           vpon
           
             Charles
             Barbotier
          
           a
           French
           man
           ,
           who
           relieued
           their
           necessity
           ;
           and
           as
           hee
           did
           that
           charitably
           ,
           so
           as
           discreetly
           did
           hee
           eschew
           their
           treachery
           ,
           which
           it
           was
           likely
           not
           they
           ,
           but
           their
           necessity
           plotted
           against
           him
           .
        
         
           Afterwards
           Lancaster
           ,
           hauing
           somewhat
           refreshed
           himselfe
           in
           the
           Iland
           Nona
           ,
           the
           ship
           being
           tossed
           with
           a
           violent
           tempest
           ,
           returned
           home
           with
           seuen
           more
           as
           weather-beaten
           as
           it selfe
           .
           
           The
           rest
           shortly
           returned
           by
           the
           courtesie
           of
           the
           French
           ,
           home
           too
           ,
           rich
           enough
           in
           that
           they
           returned
           ;
           hauing
           by
           their
           example
           taught
           the
           English
           Nation
           the
           manner
           of
           trading
           with
           the
           East
           Indians
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           Captaine
           
             Thomas
             Cauendish
          
           ,
           who
           before
           in
           the
           yeere
           1578.
           had
           incircled
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           and
           returned
           with
           as
           great
           glory
           as
           experience
           ,
           now
           againe
           had
           made
           a
           voyage
           with
           fiue
           ships
           to
           the
           Magellan
           Straights
           ;
           
           hitherto
           when
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           crosse
           windes
           hee
           could
           not
           reach
           ,
           he
           fell
           with
           the
           coast
           of
           Brasill
           ;
           while
           ,
           immaturely
           dying
           ,
           hee
           blamed
           much
           in
           his
           last
           Will
           and
           Testament
           Captaine
           
             Iohn
             Dauis
          
           ,
           as
           one
           that
           per●●diously
           had
           forsaken
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           the
           warres
           growing
           hot
           on
           euery
           side
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           Proclamation
           set
           forth
           ,
           
           forbidding
           any
           man
           vnder
           paine
           of
           treason
           ,
           to
           transport
           corne
           ,
           or
           warlike
           munition
           ,
           either
           belonging
           to
           sea
           or
           land
           ,
           into
           the
           Spaniards
           Dominions
           :
           a
           reason
           thereof
           being
           expresly
           added
           ,
           that
           hee
           had
           bin
           a
           professed
           
           enemy
           to
           this
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           had
           refused
           to
           confirme
           the
           ancient
           league
           ,
           made
           by
           his
           Predecessors
           .
        
         
           Likewise
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           English
           Seminaries
           had
           daily
           crept
           into
           England
           out
           from
           their
           Seminaries
           at
           
             Rome
             ,
             France
          
           ,
           and
           Spaine
           ,
           (
           for
           the
           Spaniard
           had
           lately
           erected
           a
           Seminary
           for
           English
           fugitiues
           too
           ,
           at
           Valledolid
           ,
           to
           withdraw
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           Queenes
           subiects
           from
           her
           obedience
           ,
           and
           to
           draw
           them
           to
           the
           Spanish
           ●action
           )
           .
           In
           October
           there
           came
           also
           another
           Proclamation
           ,
           forbidding
           any
           man
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           to
           entertaine
           any
           one
           ,
           vnlesse
           before
           hand
           he
           enquire
           who
           he
           be
           ,
           and
           whether
           or
           no
           he
           goe
           to
           Church
           ,
           by
           what
           meanes
           he
           liues
           ,
           and
           where
           he
           recided
           the
           last
           yeere
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           questions
           :
           and
           if
           any
           man
           chance
           not
           to
           giue
           ready
           answer
           ,
           that
           then
           they
           should
           be
           sent
           to
           the
           Del●gates
           of
           seueral
           ●hires
           ,
           to
           preuent
           further
           mischiefe
           .
        
         
           This
           Proclamation
           being
           held
           too
           sharpe
           and
           seuere
           ,
           drew
           forth
           from
           the
           aduersary
           poysonous
           writings
           ,
           thicke
           and
           three-fold
           ,
           especially
           against
           the
           Lord
           Treasurer
           ,
           as
           the
           onely
           occasioner
           thereof
           ;
           yet
           amply
           commending
           Sir
           
             Christ●pher
             Hatton
          
           ,
           as
           somewhat
           enclined
           to
           their
           side
           ,
           by
           reason
           his
           natural
           cle●ency
           cou●d
           not
           be
           drawne
           into
           a
           perswasion
           ▪
           that
           in
           case
           of
           Rel●gion
           ,
           men
           should
           bee
           burnt
           ,
           hang'd
           ,
           or
           quartered
           ;
           
           but
           hee
           good
           man
           died
           the
           day
           before
           the
           publication
           thereof
           ,
           being
           troubled
           with
           the
           Diabetes
           ,
           (
           a
           dis●ase
           as
           vnmannerly
           as
           troublesome
           )
           &
           as
           much
           with
           the
           Queenes
           discontent
           ,
           somewhat
           eagerly
           requiring
           the
           Tythes
           and
           first
           fruits
           from
           him
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           priuiledge
           of
           his
           fauour
           with
           the
           Queene
           ,
           he
           well
           hoped
           she
           would
           haue
           pardoned
           him
           .
        
         
           Hee
           descended
           from
           a
           family
           more
           ancient
           that
           great
           ,
           i●
           Northampton-shire
           ,
           and
           being
           a
           tall
           handsome
           young
           man
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           comely
           countenance
           ,
           he
           came
           into
           such
           fauour
           with
           the
           Queene
           ,
           that
           first
           shee
           made
           him
           one
           of
           her
           Gentlemen
           Pensioners
           ;
           afterwards
           for
           his
           modest
           pleasant
           behauiour
           ,
           she
           made
           him
           one
           of
           the
           Gentlemen
           of
           her
           priuy
           Chamber
           ;
           then
           she
           made
           him
           Captaine
           of
           the
           Guard
           ,
           Sub-chamberlaine
           ,
           
           and
           one
           of
           her
           priuy
           Councell
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           Lord
           Chancellour
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           Order
           of
           Saint
           George
           :
           hee
           was
           a
           man
           of
           a
           good●y
           disposition
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           great
           pity
           to
           the
           poore
           ;
           one
           very
           liberall
           towards
           all
           good
           Schollers
           ,
           (
           whereupon
           he
           was
           chosen
           Chancellour
           of
           Oxford
           )
           and
           one
           that
           performing
           so
           weighty
           a
           calling
           as
           the
           Chancellorship
           of
           England
           ,
           kept
           himselfe
           alwaies
           with
           an
           vpright
           conscience
           .
           Hee
           was
           honourably
           buried
           at
           Pauls
           ,
           and
           a
           Tombe
           erected
           at
           the
           charge
           of
           Sir
           
             William
             Newport
          
           ,
           whom
           ,
           taking
           the
           name
           of
           Hatton
           ,
           he
           made
           his
           heire
           .
           The
           custodie
           of
           the
           Great
           Seale
           ,
           for
           some
           moneths
           together
           remained
           with
           the
           
             Treasurer
             ,
             Hunsdon
             ,
             Cobham
          
           ,
           and
           Buckhurst
           ,
           but
           afterwards
           was
           committed
           to
           
             Iohn
             Puckering
          
           ,
           with
           the
           title
           of
           
             Lord
             Keeper
             of
             the
             Great
             Seale
             .
          
        
         
           About
           this
           time
           
             Brian
             O-rorke
          
           ,
           
           a
           Nobleman
           of
           Brennie
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           who
           being
           so
           zealous
           as
           hee
           was
           for
           the
           Spanish
           cause
           ,
           was
           ,
           as
           wee
           said
           the
           last
           yeere
           ,
           sent
           by
           Iames
           of
           Scotland
           into
           England
           ,
           now
           was
           arraigned
           at
           Westminster-Hall
           .
        
         
           The
           chiefe
           matters
           whereof
           he
           was
           indited
           ,
           were
        
         
           First
           ,
           for
           stirring
           vp
           
             Alexander
             Mac-C●nel
          
           and
           others
           ,
           to
           a
           rebellion
           against
           the
           Queene
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           for
           willing
           and
           commanding
           the
           Queenes
           picture
           in
           a
           frame
           to
           bee
           drawne
           at
           a
           horses
           taile
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           great
           disgrace
           of
           the
           Queene
           represe●ted
           therein
           ,
           to
           bee
           hewen
           and
           cut
           in
           pieces
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           for
           hauing
           giuen
           entertainement
           to
           some
           shipwrackt
           Spaniards
           ,
           against
           the
           expresse
           proclamation
           of
           the
           Lord
           Deputy
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           for
           hauing
           set
           most
           of
           his
           neighbours
           houses
           on
           fire
           ,
           onely
           to
           wreake
           his
           owne
           mischi●uous
           stomacke
           .
        
         
           Fiftly
           ,
           for
           killing
           many
           ;
           and
           offering
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Ireland
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Scotland
           .
        
         
           Hee
           being
           informed
           all
           these
           things
           by
           an
           interpreter
           (
           for
           hee
           vnderstood
           not
           a
           word
           of
           English
           )
           very
           barbarously
           insolent
           ,
           refused
           to
           put
           himselfe
           vpon
           the
           verdict
           and
           sentence
           
           of
           his
           Iury
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           would
           giue
           him
           longer
           time
           of
           respite
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           would
           allot
           him
           an
           Aduocate
           ,
           vnlesse
           his
           accusations
           sent
           out
           of
           Ireland
           were
           deliuered
           into
           his
           hands
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           vnlesse
           the
           Queene
           her selfe
           would
           sit
           chiefe
           Iudge
           vpon
           the
           Bench.
           The
           Lord
           Chiefe
           Iustice
           replying
           by
           an
           interpreter
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           would
           not
           put
           himselfe
           vpon
           the
           verdict
           of
           his
           Iury
           ,
           to
           try
           and
           examine
           his
           case
           ,
           they
           must
           proceede
           against
           him
           by
           Law
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           contents
           of
           his
           accusation
           ;
           he
           answered
           nothing
           againe
           but
           this
           ,
           
             If
             it
             seeme
             good
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             let
             it
             bee
             so
             .
          
        
         
           The
           sentence
           of
           death
           being
           pronounced
           vpon
           him
           ,
           within
           few
           daies
           he
           suffered
           a
           traytors
           death
           at
           Tyburne
           ,
           but
           with
           so
           obstinately
           a
           resolute
           courage
           ,
           that
           hee
           euen
           at
           that
           time
           scoft
           at
           
             Meilerie
             Chreah
          
           Archbishop
           of
           Casseils
           ,
           who
           in
           Irish
           began
           to
           comfort
           and
           consolate
           him
           ,
           hauing
           beene
           a
           wicked
           man
           in
           conuersation
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           wauering
           faith
           ;
           and
           besides
           ,
           hauing
           broken
           his
           vow
           in
           refusing
           the
           order
           of
           the
           Francisca●es
           .
        
         
           This
           yeare
           the
           Queene
           in
           Dublin
           ,
           the
           chiefe
           city
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           founded
           a
           Colledge
           ,
           which
           she
           dedicated
           to
           the
           holy
           and
           indiuiduall
           Trinity
           ,
           in
           the
           place
           where
           was
           before
           the
           Monastery
           of
           All-Saints
           ;
           shee
           enricht
           the
           same
           with
           the
           priuiledges
           of
           teaching
           ,
           and
           conferring
           and
           bestowing
           degrees
           ,
           the
           titles
           and
           honour
           of
           learning
           (
           which
           priuiledges
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           had
           granted
           to
           that
           City
           in
           1320.
           )
           thereby
           hoping
           to
           propagate
           both
           humanity
           and
           religion
           throughout
           the
           whole
           Iland
           ,
           and
           to
           ease
           well
           giuen
           Parents
           of
           the
           great
           cost
           and
           charges
           of
           sending
           their
           children
           into
           forraine
           Vniuersities
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           same
           time
           
             Hugh
             Odonell
          
           ,
           (
           whom
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Perot
          
           ,
           Lord
           Deputy
           ,
           hauing
           by
           a
           trick
           inticed
           into
           a
           Ship
           ,
           had
           committed
           to
           prison
           in
           Dublin
           ,
           for
           feare
           lest
           that
           being
           of
           a
           turbulent
           spirit
           ,
           hee
           should
           cause
           some
           vproares
           ,
           )
           now
           escaped
           out
           of
           prison
           againe
           ,
           and
           by
           letters
           to
           the
           Lord
           Deputy
           ,
           now
           certified
           him
           ,
           that
           his
           father
           had
           resigned
           vnto
           him
           the
           authority
           
           of
           O-d●nell
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           rule
           of
           Tir-C●nel●
           ,
           whereupon
           he
           began
           a
           fresh
           to
           mutinie
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           as
           Bothwell
           did
           in
           Scotland
           ;
           concerning
           whom
           ,
           although
           willingly
           I
           would
           not
           wea●e
           my selfe
           into
           a
           mixture
           of
           the
           affaires
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           yet
           somewhat
           must
           bee
           spoken
           ,
           especially
           since
           they
           are
           both
           so
           riueted
           together
           ,
           that
           the
           one
           yeelds
           light
           to
           the
           others
           vnderstanding
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           would
           bee
           clouded
           in
           much
           obscurity
           .
        
         
           Bothwell
           t●erefore
           ,
           wh●
           had
           bee●e
           accused
           of
           trading
           in
           witchcraft
           ,
           〈◊〉
           had
           latel●●scaped
           〈◊〉
           of
           prison
           ,
           ●eing
           most
           outragiously
           incensed
           against
           Metellane
           the
           Chancellour
           ,
           (
           whom
           he
           suspected
           the
           greatest
           engineer
           of
           his
           accusations
           )
           altogether
           applieth
           himselfe
           to
           the
           bringing
           vnder
           of
           both
           him
           and
           the
           King
           himselfe
           to
           his
           power
           ;
           and
           to
           that
           intent
           towards
           the
           end
           of
           December
           ,
           he
           breaketh
           in
           vpon
           the
           Court
           which
           was
           at
           Edenborough
           ,
           with
           some
           more
           of
           his
           accomplices
           ,
           and
           English
           borderers
           ,
           and
           there
           assaulted
           the
           Queens
           Chamber
           with
           a
           mallet
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           and
           Chancellors
           both
           with
           fire
           .
           But
           his
           plot
           being
           frustrated
           in
           successe
           ,
           by
           the
           nimble
           obedience
           of
           the
           Citizens
           that
           came
           in
           against
           him
           ,
           hee
           suffered
           a
           repulse
           ,
           and
           was
           glad
           to
           flie
           ;
           some
           of
           his
           attendants
           and
           Pages
           were
           thereupon
           hanged
           ,
           and
           the
           Mallet
           also
           vpon
           the
           Queenes
           Chamber
           doo●e
           ,
           in
           remembrance
           of
           so
           bold
           a
           villanie
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           FIVE
           and
           thirtieth
           Yeere
           OF
           HER
           REIGNE
           .
        
         
           Anno
           Domini
           1592.
           
           
        
         
           AT
           the
           very
           entrance
           in
           of
           the
           next
           yeere
           ,
           the
           King
           by
           Proclamation
           declared
           ,
           that
           Bothwell
           
           was
           the
           author
           of
           this
           dangerous
           and
           ignominious
           enterprize
           ;
           that
           he
           was
           a
           fellow
           so
           moulded
           and
           soadred
           together
           with
           all
           vices
           ,
           that
           hauing
           giuen
           defiance
           to
           vert●●
           and
           godlinesse
           ,
           hee
           durst
           insult
           ouer
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           much
           more
           vpon
           the
           authority
           ,
           ordained
           by
           God.
           Declaring
           also
           how
           that
           after
           his
           returne
           from
           Italy
           ,
           he
           had
           associated
           himselfe
           with
           all
           manner
           of
           companies
           ,
           although
           hee
           had
           nothing
           to
           doe
           with
           them
           :
           that
           very
           villainously
           he
           had
           slaine
           
           
             Dauid
             Humes
          
           ;
           ●hic●
           off●nce
           ,
           〈◊〉
           his
           mercy
           had
           condoned
           and
           pardoned
           him
           ;
           that
           he
           eschewed
           by
           all
           meanes
           possible
           to
           come
           to
           tryall
           for
           any
           of
           his
           ●normious
           o●●rages
           ,
           because
           a
           Wizard
           in
           Italy
           had
           foretold
           him
           ▪
           that
           his
           destruction
           would
           come
           from
           the
           iust
           iudgement
           of
           the
           King
           :
           Adding
           ,
           how
           that
           this
           iealous
           feare
           of
           triall
           greatly
           increased
           in
           him
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           when
           hee
           outragiously
           had
           slaine
           
             William
             Stewart
             of
             Vchiltre
          
           ,
           the
           Kings
           seruant
           :
           and
           how
           that
           thereupon
           with
           all
           his
           〈◊〉
           and
           might
           ,
           with
           ●is
           ●loody
           villaines
           and
           comp●ices
           ,
           〈…〉
           and
           Spaniard
           ,
           the
           destruction
           of
           both
           Realmes
           .
           Then
           how
           hee
           had
           ranked
           himselfe
           to
           the●●
           side
           ,
           who
           a●
           the
           Riuer
           〈◊〉
           ,
           at
           the
           Bridge
           there
           ,
           〈…〉
           the
           Court
           ,
           out
           of
           some
           priuate
           disco●ten●
           ,
           〈…〉
           downe
           their
           ●rmes
           ,
           He
           still
           marched
           ,
           and
           〈…〉
           his
           Campe
           against
           Edenborough
           ,
           where
           hee
           surprized
           some
           ;
           and
           from
           whence
           he
           retreated
           not
           ,
           till
           such
           time
           as
           he
           heard
           the
           King
           was
           in
           a
           readinesse
           〈◊〉
           him
           .
        
         
           Then
           was
           declared
           ,
           how
           after
           that
           ,
           hee
           had
           betooke
           ●●●selfe
           to
           diuellish
           Arts
           ,
           to
           〈◊〉
           and
           Witchcraft
           ,
           to
           〈◊〉
           away
           the
           life
           of
           his
           King
           (
           when
           he
           was
           absent
           in
           Denmarke
           )
           which
           was
           onely
           out
           of
           hope
           of
           auoiding
           his
           desert
           of
           punishment
           ,
           and
           obtaining
           〈◊〉
           authority
           〈…〉
           so
           much
           feared
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           Crowne
           .
           That
           hereupon
           〈…〉
           committed
           to
           prison
           ,
           from
           whence
           ,
           euen
           when
           hee
           was
           〈◊〉
           to
           be
           set
           out
           vpon
           some
           easie
           conditions
           ,
           his
           ●onscience
           so
           prickt
           him
           ,
           that
           by
           priuate
           escaping
           ,
           he
           〈…〉
           courtesie
           of
           his
           ●awfull
           deliuery
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           ,
           how
           ,
           to
           expiate
           this
           off●nce
           ,
           he
           had
           〈◊〉
           another
           more
           hainous
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           in
           assaulting
           the
           Court
           vpon
           no
           other
           resolution
           ,
           but
           by
           making
           away
           his
           King
           ,
           to
           ●ick
           Iustice
           vnder
           feet
           ,
           to
           dominere
           in
           his
           villany
           〈…〉
           ;
           that
           he
           sought
           out
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           &
           attempted
           the
           Kings
           and
           Chancellours
           lodgings
           by
           fire
           ,
           and
           the
           Queenes
           with
           a
           
           
           
           
           
           
        
         
         
           〈…〉
           ●ntailed
           vpon
           his
           〈◊〉
           b●fore-hand
           ,
           
           who
           had
           married
           the
           sister
           of
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           the
           Queene
           confirmed
           also
           the
           same
           .
           ●hus
           did
           the
           vnbridl●d
           vntoward●●sse
           of
           a
           roauing
           tongue
           ,
           cause
           distruction
           to
           a
           worthy
           man
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           deserued
           will
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ;
           leauing
           an
           admonition
           to
           all
           posteritie
           ,
           that
           reproachfull
           words
           against
           Princes
           ,
           finde
           a
           deepe
           impresion
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           commonly
           a
           very
           sharpe
           memorie
           .
        
         
           T●e
           French
           King
           ,
           whom
           wee
           said
           ,
           had
           pitcht
           his
           Campe
           t●e
           last
           yeere
           ,
           with
           the
           auxiliary
           forc●s
           of
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           at
           〈◊〉
           ,
           there
           also
           with
           his
           small
           army
           wintred
           .
           The
           spring
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           ●e
           wearied
           with
           these
           troubles
           of
           his
           〈◊〉
           siedge
           ;
           and
           finding
           himsel●●
           vnable
           for
           the
           taking
           of
           so
           〈…〉
           into
           the
           City
           ,
           hee
           called
           to
           him
           the
           Earle
           of
           
             Essex
             ▪
          
           and
           suffered
           it
           not
           ;
           for
           the
           〈◊〉
           of
           the
           Frenchman
           was
           such
           ,
           that
           〈…〉
           it
           not
           good
           to
           〈◊〉
           a
           C●●y
           bee
           ransack't
           by
           the
           〈◊〉
           ,
           which
           〈…〉
           shortly
           yeeld
           i●
           selfe
           into
           〈…〉
           .
        
         
           The
           Ea●le
           of
           Essex
           ,
           
           being
           de●pri●ed
           of
           any
           hope
           of
           matters
           to
           doe
           ▪
           (
           after
           he
           had
           challenged
           Vill●●s
           ,
           th●
           Gouernour
           of
           the
           City
           of
           Roan
           ,
           to
           a
           single
           combate
           ,
           and
           hee
           no●
           〈…〉
           weather
           beaten
           and
           w●●ne
           away
           ,
           〈…〉
           tooke
           his
           leaue
           of
           the
           〈◊〉
           King
           ,
           and
           made
           hast
           ouer
           ,
           being
           called
           by
           the
           Queen●
           ,
           and
           aduised
           by
           his
           friends
           ,
           that
           many
           enuious
           men
           at
           Court
           ,
           had
           〈…〉
           ,
           and
           secretly
           ,
           and
           craf●●ly
           had
           set
           〈…〉
           .
        
         
           
        
         
           〈…〉
           ,
           
           ●arched
           vp●ards
           in
           to
           Fr●●ce
           ,
           with
           his
           sonne
           〈…〉
           ,
           as
           intending
           to
           bring
           aide
           to
           those
           that
           lay
           in
           Garrison
           in
           Ch●●me
           .
           He
           tooke
           Ne●fve-Chastel
           ;
           and
           hauing
           skirmished
           somewhat
           fortunately
           against
           the
           King
           ●t
           〈◊〉
           ,
           hee
           so
           encreased
           the
           stomackes
           of
           those
           of
           Ro●a●
           ,
           that
           bursting
           forth
           ,
           they
           inuaded
           the
           Kings
           Campe
           ,
           and
           got
           many
           of
           his
           peeces
           of
           Ordnance
           .
           The
           Duke
           returnes
           to
           Abbeuille
           ,
           as
           if
           hee
           were
           going
           home
           :
           the
           King
           indeed
           thought
           hee
           had
           beene
           gone
           home
           ;
           and
           vpon
           that
           dissolues
           the
           siege
           for
           want
           of
           prouision
           ,
           and
           dismisseth
           a
           great
           part
           of
           his
           Army
           .
           Vpon
           that
           ,
           the
           Duke
           without
           any
           delay
           ,
           embracing
           his
           occasion
           ,
           pursues
           his
           enterprize
           againe
           ;
           and
           hauing
           made
           sound
           the
           Riuer
           S●yne
           ,
           for
           a
           passage
           for
           victuals
           ,
           hee
           takes
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           reli●cues
           the
           distressed
           City
           with
           store
           of
           pronision
           ;
           hee
           strengtheneth
           the
           Rebels
           ;
           and
           out
           of
           a
           cra●ty
           warlike
           policy
           ,
           alwaies
           delaieth
           battle
           ,
           yet
           not
           without
           great
           losse
           ;
           and
           being
           distempered
           in
           body
           ,
           returnes
           home
           .
        
         
           All
           which
           time
           ,
           how
           valiantly
           the
           English
           behaued
           themselues
           in
           battell
           ,
           when
           the
           Army
           of
           the
           Leaguers
           was
           vanquished
           at
           〈◊〉
           ,
           the
           King
           himselfe
           by
           letters
           ,
           dated
           at
           ●iscara-ville
           ,
           to
           the
           Queene
           ,
           sufficiently
           witnessed
           ;
           extolling
           Sir
           
             Roger
             Williams
          
           likewise
           ,
           as
           another
           C●sar
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             Matthew
             Morgan
          
           .
        
         
           The
           French
           King
           ,
           being
           ouer-whelm'd
           with
           these
           weighty
           warres
           ,
           againe
           flies
           for
           aide
           to
           the
           Queene
           of
           England
           ,
           desiring
           pro●ision
           for
           Warre
           ,
           and
           six
           thousand
           men
           ,
           for
           his
           war
           in
           Britaine
           .
           She
           condiscendeth
           to
           send
           foure
           thousand
           ,
           and
           some
           pieces
           of
           Ordnance
           ,
           and
           other
           furniture
           ,
           vpon
           condition
           agreed
           vpon
           by
           〈…〉
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           ,
           Delegates
           ,
           for
           the
           King
           of
           France
           ;
           That
           the
           King
           should
           not
           enter
           into
           a
           League
           with
           the
           Leaguers
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           had
           first
           submitted
           themselues
           ,
           and
           promised
           assistance
           to
           driue
           the
           Spaniard
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ;
           That
           hee
           should
           not
           also
           make
           a
           peace
           with
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           except
           shee
           were
           agreeing
           thereto
           ;
           That
           he
           should
           allot
           some
           harbour
           and
           re●●ptacle
           
           for
           the
           English
           ,
           and
           ioyne
           to
           them
           foure
           thousand
           French
           footmen
           ,
           and
           a
           thousand
           horsemen
           ;
           that
           within
           a
           yeare
           hee
           should
           pay
           the
           charges
           of
           their
           transportations
           ,
           and
           money
           for
           their
           pay
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           agreement
           should
           bee
           registred
           amongst
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Chamber
           of
           Accounts
           .
        
         
           Vpon
           this
           ,
           Captaine
           Norris
           ,
           who
           had
           beene
           sent
           for
           out
           of
           Britaine
           into
           France
           ,
           to
           certifie
           the
           Queene
           of
           the
           proceedings
           therein
           ,
           was
           sent
           backe
           againe
           in
           October
           .
           When
           the
           English
           had
           arriued
           in
           France
           ,
           there
           was
           not
           any
           Frenchmen
           to
           ioyne
           forces
           with
           them
           ac●ording
           to
           the
           agreements
           .
           But
           Captaine
           Norris
           ,
           cal'd
           from
           one
           place
           to
           another
           ;
           sometime
           to
           warre
           in
           Normandie
           and
           Lamaine
           ;
           sometimes
           elsewhere
           ,
           suffering
           the
           Spaniards
           all
           this
           while
           to
           strengthen
           themselues
           in
           Britaine
           ;
           at
           which
           the
           Queene
           was
           so
           discontented
           ▪
           that
           had
           shee
           not
           for
           certaine
           vnd●rstood
           ,
           that
           the
           Duke
           of
           Parma
           was
           on
           another
           expedition
           into
           France
           ,
           to
           supply
           the
           forces
           in
           Britaine
           ,
           and
           to
           seize
           vpon
           some
           other
           Hauens
           ,
           certainly
           she
           had
           recal'd
           her
           men
           home
           againe
           .
        
         
           But
           whilst
           the
           Duke
           of
           Parma
           was
           in
           a
           readinesse
           for
           this
           expedition
           ,
           hee
           died
           ,
           hauing
           beene
           Commander
           of
           the
           Spanish
           forces
           in
           the
           Low
           Countries
           fourteene
           yeeres
           .
           He
           was
           a
           Prince
           most
           abundant
           in
           all
           vertues
           ,
           hauing
           purchased
           lo●e
           and
           respect
           ,
           euen
           amongst
           his
           enemies
           ;
           whom
           euen
           the
           Queene
           neuer
           named
           ,
           but
           very
           honourably
           ,
           and
           with
           commendation
           ;
           but
           ●et
           so
           warily
           that
           his
           praises
           hurted
           not
           .
        
         
           The
           Queene
           being
           not
           ignorant
           that
           the
           Spaniard
           maintained
           these
           warres
           ,
           not
           trusting
           vpon
           his
           owne
           strength
           ,
           as
           the
           gold
           of
           America
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           that
           meanes
           hee
           pierced
           into
           all
           secrets
           of
           States
           ,
           corrupted
           good
           councell
           ,
           and
           much
           impaired
           many
           mens
           loyalty
           ,
           determined
           to
           send
           Sir
           
             Walter
             Ra●leigh
          
           ,
           with
           fifteene
           men
           of
           warre
           into
           America
           ,
           to
           seize
           vpon
           Panama
           ,
           where
           they
           bring
           together
           their
           gold
           ,
           or
           to
           surprize
           the
           Spanish
           Fleet
           ;
           but
           hauing
           exceeding
           contrary
           windes
           ,
           hee
           was
           three
           whole
           months
           before
           he
           strucke
           saile
           .
           At
           last
           ,
           hauing
           out
           reacht
           the
           Promontory
           of
           Neri●●
           ,
           hee
           
           vnderstood
           of
           a
           certaine
           ,
           that
           the
           Spaniard
           had
           expresly
           commanded
           ,
           
           that
           none
           set
           out
           of
           America
           this
           yeare
           .
        
         
           Not
           long
           after
           ,
           a
           mighty
           tempest
           dispersed
           the
           English
           Fleet
           ,
           and
           drowned
           their
           little
           Fli●-boates
           ;
           so
           that
           now
           the
           opportunity
           of
           following
           his
           intent
           being
           lost
           ,
           being
           about
           to
           returne
           againe
           ,
           hee
           distributedd
           his
           Nauy
           into
           two
           parts
           ,
           committing
           the
           one
           to
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Borrough
          
           ,
           second
           sonne
           to
           the
           Lord
           Borrough
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           to
           
             Martin
             Fourbisher
          
           ;
           hee
           giues
           ●he
           one
           charge
           to
           ●oaue
           about
           the
           Spanish
           coast
           ,
           and
           hinder
           ships
           from
           entring
           ,
           willing
           the
           other
           to
           tarry
           at
           the
           Ilands
           of
           Az●r●s
           ,
           for
           the
           returne
           of
           the
           Carackes
           out
           of
           the
           East
           Indies
           .
           Neither
           did
           this
           purpose
           faile
           of
           a
           wished
           successe
           ,
           for
           whilst
           the
           Spanish
           Admirall
           at
           sea
           ,
           rests
           onely
           in
           obseruing
           and
           watching
           Fourbisher
           ,
           hee
           altogether
           neglecte●
           his
           care
           of
           the
           Carackes
           .
           Borrough
           (
           to
           omit
           some
           small
           ships
           hee
           tooke
           from
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           and
           how
           valiantly
           hee
           winded
           himselfe
           out
           of
           danger
           ,
           when
           hee
           was
           encompassed
           betweene
           the
           Spanish
           Coasts
           ,
           and
           the
           enemies
           Nauy
           )
           hauing
           arriued
           at
           a
           little
           towne
           called
           
             Santa
             Cruce
          
           ,
           in
           the
           ●land
           Flores
           within
           a
           few
           daies
           after
           ,
           espied
           a
           Portugall
           Caracke
           
           (
           which
           three
           of
           the
           Earle
           of
           Cumberlands
           ships
           lay
           in
           wait
           for
           ,
           but
           by
           reason
           of
           a
           sluggish
           calme
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           come
           neere
           them
           ;
           )
           a
           tempest
           arising
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           compelled
           both
           the
           English
           and
           the
           Portugals
           to
           take
           vp
           anchor
           ;
           but
           on
           the
           next
           morning
           ,
           the
           English
           might
           discerne
           the
           Portugal●s
           vnlading
           at
           the
           Iland
           Flores
           ,
           as
           fast
           as
           they
           could
           possibly
           ;
           who
           discrying
           the
           English
           making
           after
           them
           ,
           presently
           set
           their
           ship
           on
           fire
           .
        
         
           Borrough
           ,
           hauing
           vnderstood
           by
           one
           or
           two
           Captiues
           whom
           he
           had
           taken
           ,
           that
           more
           and
           greater
           Carackes
           were
           to
           come
           that
           way
           ,
           seuered
           all
           his
           ships
           to
           the
           space
           of
           two
           leagues
           distance
           ,
           ouer
           against
           the
           Iland
           Flores
           ,
           and
           thereby
           had
           〈◊〉
           of
           viewing
           farre
           and
           neare
           the
           Coast
           about
           him
           ;
           neither
           did
           fortune
           de●aine
           them
           long
           in
           expectation
           ,
           for
           behold
           ,
           a
           great
           Caracke
           ,
           called
           ,
           
             the
             Mother
             of
             God
          
           ,
           which
           
           was
           a
           hundred
           and
           sixty
           foot
           long
           ,
           and
           seuen
           deckes
           in
           height
           ,
           laden
           with
           rich
           Merchandise
           ,
           and
           manned
           with
           six
           hundred
           men
           ,
           came
           in
           their
           sight
           .
        
         
           The
           English
           set
           vpon
           her
           with
           many
           peeces
           of
           Ordnance
           ,
           
           in
           diuers
           places
           ,
           and
           with
           as
           diuers
           successe
           ;
           being
           indeed
           ,
           more
           couragious
           than
           ordinary
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           hope
           of
           the
           expected
           prey
           :
           but
           being
           equally
           amazed
           with
           the
           hugenesse
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           multitude
           of
           Souldiers
           in
           it
           ,
           they
           began
           to
           desist
           skirmishing
           ,
           till
           such
           time
           that
           
             Robert
             Crosse
          
           ,
           twharting
           the
           fore-Castle
           of
           the
           Caracke
           ,
           with
           the
           Queenes
           ship
           ,
           called
           the
           Prouidence
           ,
           maintained
           skirmish
           three
           whole
           houres
           together
           .
           Then
           the
           rest
           fell
           so
           fiercely
           vpon
           her
           on
           euery
           side
           ,
           especially
           on
           the
           poope
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           sterne
           no
           man
           durst
           appeare
           .
        
         
           First
           of
           all
           ,
           Crosse
           brake
           in
           ,
           and
           borded
           ,
           and
           after
           him
           all
           the
           rest
           ;
           where
           finding
           a
           great
           slaughter
           committed
           ,
           dead
           men
           being
           mingled
           with
           halfe
           dead
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           with
           the
           wounded
           ,
           so
           confusedly
           ,
           that
           pitty
           moued
           them
           to
           vse
           their
           victory
           mildly
           .
        
         
           The
           spoile
           
           that
           was
           brought
           home
           ,
           was
           valued
           at
           a
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           thousand
           pounds
           of
           English
           money
           ;
           besides
           those
           commodities
           which
           seuerall
           Commanders
           ,
           Mariners
           ,
           and
           Souldiers
           pilfered
           and
           snatched
           for
           themselues
           :
           and
           when
           there
           was
           a
           strict
           inquisition
           made
           after
           these
           men
           ,
           for
           those
           goods
           that
           were
           stolne
           away
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           vnder
           pretence
           that
           they
           had
           not
           discharg'd
           the
           due
           ●raight
           for
           cariage
           ;
           and
           afterwards
           when
           a
           Proclamation
           came
           forth
           ,
           seuerely
           threatning
           to
           punish
           those
           as
           Robbers
           and
           Pirates
           ,
           that
           brought
           these
           pilfred
           commodities
           not
           to
           light
           againe
           ;
           yet
           did
           their
           wickednesse
           easily
           frustrate
           the
           busie
           industry
           of
           the
           Delegates
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           and
           the
           periury
           of
           many
           of
           them
           mocking
           the
           publike
           s●uerity
           of
           the
           Proclamation
           ,
           pre●en●ed
           the
           execution
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           they
           stucke
           not
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           they
           had
           rather
           endanger
           their
           soules
           by
           periury
           before
           God
           ,
           that
           was
           exceeding
           mercifull
           ,
           that
           their
           whole
           fortunes
           
           and
           estates
           before
           men
           ,
           that
           were
           so
           vnmercifull
           .
        
         
           Not
           vnlike
           to
           this
           was
           the
           treacherous
           couetousnesse
           of
           many
           Merchants
           here
           ,
           
           who
           to
           glut
           their
           desire
           of
           wealth
           ,
           euen
           in
           this
           time
           of
           open
           warre
           (
           although
           not
           proclaimed
           yet
           )
           betweene
           England
           and
           Spaine
           ,
           furnished
           the
           Spaniard
           with
           Ordnance
           of
           brasse
           and
           iron
           both
           ,
           wherewith
           they
           stored
           their
           wants
           in
           many
           of
           their
           vnprouided
           ships
           .
        
         
           This
           ,
           as
           soone
           as
           the
           Queene
           came
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           shee
           set
           foorth
           her
           Proclamation
           ,
           
           forbidding
           any
           man
           hereafter
           to
           doe
           so
           ,
           vnder
           penalty
           of
           aiding
           an
           enemy
           against
           ones
           owne
           countrey
           :
           withall
           commanding
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           worke
           in
           iron
           ,
           should
           make
           no
           greater
           peeces
           that
           the
           ordinary
           Mynions
           ,
           and
           none
           aboue
           sixteene
           thousand
           pound
           weight
           .
        
         
           The
           Queene
           ,
           
           hauing
           gone
           on
           progresse
           this
           sommer
           ,
           tooke
           Oxford
           in
           her
           way
           ,
           where
           shee
           remained
           some
           few
           daies
           ,
           being
           entertained
           with
           Orations
           ,
           Plaies
           ,
           and
           Disputations
           ,
           and
           a
           costly
           banquet
           ,
           prouided
           by
           the
           Lord
           Buckhurst
           ,
           then
           Chancellour
           of
           Oxford
           .
           
           At
           her
           departure
           shee
           gaue
           them
           a
           Latine
           speech
           ;
           wherein
           shee
           professed
           ,
           that
           shee
           more
           esteemed
           of
           their
           true
           hearty
           loues
           ,
           than
           of
           all
           other
           sports
           and
           pleasures
           neuer
           so
           delightfull
           ;
           for
           which
           she
           gaue
           them
           hearty
           thankes
           ,
           making
           a
           solemne
           vow
           ,
           and
           giuing
           them
           sound
           counsell
           ;
           her
           vow
           was
           ,
           that
           as
           she
           wished
           nothing
           more
           than
           the
           safety
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           the
           happinesse
           and
           glory
           thereof
           ,
           so
           shee
           wished
           also
           ,
           that
           especially
           the
           Vniuersity
           ,
           which
           is
           one
           of
           the
           eies
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           might
           grow
           famous
           and
           flourish
           for
           euer
           .
           Her
           counsell
           was
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           worship
           God
           first
           of
           all
           ,
           not
           to
           sute
           themselues
           according
           to
           the
           curiosity
           of
           many
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           lawes
           of
           God
           and
           the
           Kingdome
           ;
           that
           they
           should
           follow
           the
           lawes
           ,
           and
           not
           goe
           before
           them
           ;
           that
           they
           should
           not
           dispute
           ,
           whether
           or
           no
           better
           lawes
           might
           be
           ,
           but
           keepe
           those
           that
           already
           were
           made
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           obey
           their
           Superiours
           ,
           and
           mutually
           loue
           each
           other
           .
        
         
           This
           sommer
           ,
           as
           also
           last
           sommer
           ,
           there
           was
           such
           a
           great
           
           drought
           through
           England
           ,
           that
           not
           onely
           the
           fields
           ,
           but
           euen
           many
           fountaines
           were
           dried
           vp
           ,
           and
           many
           cattell
           were
           choked
           with
           thirst
           ,
           &
           perished
           euery
           where
           vp
           and
           downe
           ;
           euen
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Thames
           ,
           
           the
           chiefest
           in
           all
           England
           ,
           nay
           ,
           one
           than
           whom
           Europe
           hath
           not
           a
           longer
           ,
           (
           for
           it
           ebbes
           and
           flowes
           aboue
           threescore
           miles
           euery
           day
           )
           was
           euen
           without
           water
           the
           fift
           day
           of
           September
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           admiration
           of
           all
           that
           beheld
           the
           same
           ;
           in
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           a
           horseman
           might
           easily
           passe
           ouer
           at
           London-bridge
           .
           Whether
           or
           no
           ,
           this
           fell
           out
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           great
           drought
           ,
           or
           the
           fierce
           rage
           of
           the
           North-east
           winde
           ,
           which
           had
           blowne
           vpon
           the
           water
           two
           whole
           daies
           ,
           and
           either
           droue
           away
           the
           fresh
           water
           ,
           or
           hindred
           the
           flowing
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           I
           cannot
           tell
           ;
           especially
           the
           Moone
           being
           then
           in
           the
           increase
           descending
           to
           the
           South
           ,
           and
           the
           Aequinox
           being
           neere
           at
           hand
           ;
           at
           which
           times
           sea-men
           obserue
           greater
           flowing
           in
           the
           Thames
           ,
           than
           at
           any
           other
           .
        
         
           There
           were
           those
           that
           searcht
           into
           the
           hidden
           secrets
           of
           Philosophy
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           this
           accident
           fell
           out
           by
           a
           naturall
           cause
           and
           direction
           ;
           arguing
           ,
           that
           as
           a
           quartane
           Ague
           comes
           at
           her
           due
           time
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Gout
           at
           certaine
           seasons
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           Purge
           ,
           if
           nothing
           hinder
           it
           ,
           keepes
           it's
           accustomed
           time
           for
           working
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           womans
           childe-bearing
           ordinarily
           comes
           within
           a
           months
           reckoning
           ;
           so
           the
           waters
           haue
           some
           secret
           place
           of
           respite
           ▪
           whither
           they
           withdraw
           themselues
           ,
           and
           whence
           they
           streame
           out
           againe
           :
           that
           some
           of
           them
           that
           are
           lesse
           may
           be
           the
           better
           noted
           ;
           that
           they
           that
           are
           greater
           are
           yet
           certainely
           so
           .
        
         
           And
           what
           wonder
           should
           this
           bee
           ,
           to
           see
           Nature
           her selfe
           goe
           on
           by
           statutes
           and
           degrees
           ?
           The
           heat
           of
           the
           Sommer
           comes
           when
           the
           time
           is
           ;
           the
           alteration
           of
           the
           Spring
           and
           Autumne
           is
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           wont
           to
           be
           ;
           the
           Solstice
           and
           the
           Aequinox
           keepe
           their
           appointed
           seasons
           ;
           then
           let
           vs
           not
           thinke
           but
           there
           are
           lawes
           of
           nature
           vnder
           earth
           ,
           which
           may
           perchance
           be
           lesse
           knowne
           to
           vs
           ,
           but
           not
           lesse
           certaine
           in
           themselues
           .
           
           Let
           vs
           beleeue
           to
           bee
           below
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           wee
           see
           is
           aboue
           vs.
           
        
         
           There
           died
           this
           yeere
           
             Anthony
             Browne
          
           ,
           Vicount
           Mou●tague
           ,
           
           sonne
           to
           Sir
           
             Anthony
             Browne
          
           ,
           master
           of
           the
           Horse
           ,
           and
           Standard-bearer
           of
           England
           ;
           whom
           Queene
           Mary
           had
           before
           giuen
           this
           title
           to
           ,
           because
           that
           his
           Grandmother
           was
           the
           Daughter
           and
           heire
           of
           
             Iohn
             Neuill
          
           ,
           Marquisse
           of
           Mountague
           .
           Shee
           made
           him
           Knight
           of
           the
           Garter
           ,
           and
           sent
           him
           to
           Rome
           in
           the
           behalfe
           of
           the
           whole
           kingdome
           ,
           to
           yeeld
           obedience
           to
           that
           See.
           
        
         
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           ,
           hauing
           had
           experience
           of
           this
           mans
           loyalty
           ,
           esteemed
           very
           well
           of
           him
           ,
           although
           he
           were
           a
           Romance
           Catholike
           ;
           shee
           came
           moreouer
           and
           visited
           him
           ;
           for
           shee
           well
           knew
           that
           he
           was
           borne
           and
           bred
           in
           that
           religion
           ,
           which
           hee
           professed
           ;
           and
           not
           embraced
           it
           as
           many
           did
           ,
           onely
           to
           further
           a
           faction
           :
           and
           him
           ,
           Anthony
           ,
           Nephew
           to
           his
           sonne
           succeeded
           .
           
           There
           died
           also
           ,
           Henry
           Lord
           Scroope
           of
           Bolton
           ,
           Knight
           of
           the
           Garter
           ,
           and
           President
           of
           the
           westerne
           parts
           of
           the
           Borders
           of
           Scotland
           ;
           hauing
           left
           Thomas
           his
           sonne
           ,
           by
           Marquisse
           Howard
           ,
           the
           sister
           of
           Thomas
           ,
           the
           la●●
           Duke
           of
           Norfolke
           ,
           his
           successor
           .
        
         
           Neither
           to
           bee
           passed
           ouer
           in
           silence
           ,
           is
           the
           death
           of
           
             Christopher
             Wray
          
           ,
           
           Lord
           Chiefe
           Iustice
           of
           the
           Kings
           Bench
           ;
           a
           man
           of
           great
           wisdome
           and
           skill
           in
           the
           Law
           ;
           one
           of
           sincerity
           ,
           and
           as
           great
           constancy
           ;
           hee
           had
           much
           issue
           ,
           but
           more
           credit
           in
           Magdalene
           Colledge
           in
           Cambridge
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           well
           deserued
           ;
           whom
           ●op●am
           the
           Attourney
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           much
           noted
           seuerity
           ,
           succeeded
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           SIXE
           and
           thirtieth
           Yeere
           OF
           HER
           REIGNE
           .
        
         
           Anno
           Domini
           1593.
           
           
        
         
           IN
           February
           ,
           this
           yeare
           the
           Peeres
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           assembled
           in
           Parliament
           at
           Westminster
           ,
           
           where
           they
           enacted
           lawes
           about
           the
           restraining
           of
           Schismaticks
           and
           Papists
           that
           would
           not
           goe
           to
           Church
           ,
           and
           also
           enticed
           others
           not
           to
           goe
           too
           :
           also
           about
           possessions
           of
           Monasteries
           entailed
           vpon
           Henry
           the
           eight
           ;
           about
           relieuing
           Souldiers
           and
           Marriners
           ;
           and
           about
           not
           building
           within
           three
           miles
           of
           London
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           matters
           .
           
           And
           when
           they
           had
           weightily
           considered
           (
           for
           I
           speake
           out
           of
           the
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           )
           with
           what
           resolute
           malice
           the
           enemy
           raged
           against
           Englands
           ouerthrow
           ,
           and
           the
           Confederates
           in
           France
           ,
           to
           ceaze
           the
           
             Low
             Countries
          
           ,
           or
           Scotland
           ,
           or
           to
           surprize
           any
           conuenient
           place
           for
           inuading
           England
           ,
           they
           adiudged
           it
           fit
           to
           grant
           some
           Subsidies
           to
           repell
           these
           dangers
           .
           Wherefore
           acknowledging
           and
           magnifying
           the
           heroicke
           princely
           minde
           of
           their
           Princesse
           ,
           together
           with
           her
           prouident
           care
           and
           especiall
           affection
           to
           her
           people
           ,
           that
           had
           so
           happily
           waged
           warre
           against
           her
           enemy
           ;
           and
           to
           that
           end
           she
           continually
           exhausted
           the
           wealth
           of
           her
           Treasure
           ,
           and
           neuer
           offered
           to
           burden
           the
           poore
           comminalty
           with
           taxations
           ;
           and
           that
           not
           onely
           in
           defence
           of
           her
           owne
           Kindgome
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           easing
           and
           relieuing
           her
           confederates
           according
           to
           these
           words
           ,
           and
           her
           promise
           .
           The
           Clergie
           granted
           two
           entire
           Subsidies
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Laity
           three
           ,
           and
           six
           Fifteenes
           and
           Tenths
           ,
           to
           be
           paid
           at
           a
           time
           ,
           with
           a
           willing
           and
           obedient
           minde
           .
           But
           yet
           with
           submission
           petitioning
           ,
           that
           since
           these
           things
           were
           so
           assigned
           ouer
           to
           Posterity
           in
           publike
           Records
           ,
           that
           in
           expresse
           words
           there
           should
           be
           this
           caution
           added
           ,
           that
           these
           so
           great
           (
           and
           the
           like
           neuer
           before
           heard-of
           )
           Subsidies
           being
           granted
           vnto
           so
           good
           a
           Princesse
           ,
           vpon
           so
           extraordinary
           occasions
           ,
           should
           neuer
           be
           made
           an
           example
           for
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           The
           Queene
           being
           present
           the
           last
           day
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           
           that
           by
           her
           consent
           she
           might
           giue
           life
           to
           these
           Lawes
           to
           make
           them
           of
           force
           ,
           hauing
           professed
           her
           loue
           to
           all
           her
           people
           ,
           first
           protested
           ,
           that
           all
           her
           care
           onely
           watched
           to
           this
           entent
           ,
           that
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           and
           the
           Common-wealth
           might
           be
           enlarged
           ;
           and
           that
           she
           would
           spend
           onely
           to
           that
           end
           all
           whatsoeuer
           they
           should
           bestow
           vpon
           her
           .
           After
           that
           ,
           with
           her
           flowing
           ●loquence
           quickly
           and
           liuely
           she
           runnes
           through
           ,
           how
           farre
           she
           alwaies
           hath
           beene
           from
           a
           s●●ggish
           want
           of
           courage
           ;
           how
           that
           trusting
           still
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           buckler
           of
           her
           good
           conscience
           ,
           she
           neuer
           knew
           how
           to
           feare
           ,
           
           nay
           ,
           not
           her
           greatest
           and
           her
           most
           potent
           enemies
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           to
           put
           courage
           into
           their
           hearts
           ,
           she
           discoursed
           very
           accurately
           of
           the
           valour
           of
           the
           English
           ,
           and
           among
           other
           things
           ,
           that
           euen
           our
           enemies
           themselues
           could
           not
           but
           acknowledge
           that
           the
           English
           ,
           (
           out
           of
           a
           naturall
           &
           inbred
           valour
           )
           were
           alwayes
           prompt
           to
           vndergoe
           any
           dangers
           :
           and
           that
           they
           found
           so
           much
           indeed
           by
           experience
           too
           ,
           although
           they
           dissembled
           it
           ;
           that
           they
           should
           yet
           try
           it
           more
           fully
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           that
           the
           English
           slept
           not
           too
           much
           in
           security
           ,
           or
           be
           not
           fallen
           vpon
           being
           vnprouided
           ;
           then
           concluding
           ,
           with
           hearty
           thankes
           for
           Subsidie
           monies
           ,
           she
           promised
           to
           dedicate
           all
           her
           thoughts
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           .
        
         
           And
           indeed
           ,
           how
           she
           performed
           this
           promise
           towards
           God
           ,
           let
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           Writers
           tell
           ,
           what
           punishment
           she
           inflicted
           vpon
           
             Henry
             Barowe
          
           
           and
           his
           Sectaries
           ,
           who
           by
           the
           seed-plot
           of
           dangerous
           opinions
           ,
           condemning
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           derogating
           from
           the
           Queenes
           authority
           in
           spirituall
           matters
           ,
           had
           not
           a
           little
           distempered
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           concerning
           her
           promise
           towards
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           certainly
           she
           amply
           also
           fulfilled
           that
           ,
           in
           employing
           all
           her
           greatest
           care
           to
           weaken
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           to
           hinder
           all
           his
           proceedings
           ,
           and
           possibly
           to
           remoue
           his
           forces
           out
           of
           Britaine
           .
           And
           as
           she
           did
           this
           ,
           so
           likewise
           bestowed
           she
           little
           lesse
           care
           and
           paines
           to
           keepe
           them
           from
           Scotland
           :
           
           instly
           fearing
           ,
           lest
           that
           a
           troublesome
           confusion
           of
           affaires
           (
           which
           we
           haue
           said
           was
           in
           Scotland
           )
           might
           open
           a
           doore
           for
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           to
           both
           Kingdomes
           destruction
           .
           For
           she
           had
           most
           certainly
           vnderstood
           ,
           that
           the
           Popish
           Nobility
           of
           Scotland
           bad
           by
           the
           tricks
           and
           plots
           of
           the
           Priests
           ,
           conspired
           to
           bring
           in
           the
           Spaniard
           into
           Scotland
           ,
           to
           alter
           the
           Religion
           there
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           vpon
           England
           on
           that
           side
           ;
           and
           that
           one
           Creicton
           a
           Iesuit
           (
           whom
           she
           had
           lately
           set
           at
           liberty
           )
           hauing
           passed
           his
           faith
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           neuer
           
           combine
           against
           the
           good
           of
           England
           ,
           had
           vnder
           this
           pretence
           passed
           ouer
           often
           into
           the
           
             Low
             Countries
          
           ,
           and
           into
           Spaine
           .
           She
           wisely
           foresaw
           that
           the
           Comminalty
           of
           Scotland
           (
           especially
           those
           in
           the
           west
           parts
           )
           would
           be
           easily
           corrupted
           with
           Spanish
           gold
           :
           also
           she
           weighed
           how
           full
           of
           Hauens
           the
           Scottish
           shores
           were
           ,
           how
           warlike
           the
           Nation
           it selfe
           was
           ,
           and
           how
           well
           furnished
           in
           Horsemen
           ▪
           how
           easily
           then
           they
           might
           enter
           England
           as
           at
           a
           backe-doore
           .
           Besides
           all
           this
           ,
           considering
           of
           what
           an
           vnstable
           loyalty
           the
           English
           themselues
           were
           ,
           that
           are
           neighbours
           ot
           Scotland
           ,
           most
           of
           them
           being
           Papists
           ,
           and
           euery
           one
           desirous
           of
           innouations
           ,
           who
           had
           their
           meanes
           and
           their
           hopes
           in
           their
           own
           hands
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           alwaies
           more
           courage
           in
           them
           that
           doe
           oppugne
           ,
           then
           in
           them
           that
           defend
           ,
           who
           as
           it
           were
           onely
           cast
           dice
           for
           their
           owne
           lot
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           she
           gaue
           the
           King
           of
           Scotland
           
           to
           vnderstand
           these
           things
           ,
           admonishing
           him
           to
           keepe
           vnder
           his
           Nobility
           betimes
           ,
           and
           willing
           him
           to
           exercise
           his
           Regall
           power
           ouer
           such
           seditious
           persons
           ,
           that
           hee
           might
           not
           seeme
           to
           reigne
           at
           their
           pleasure
           .
           And
           truely
           ,
           he
           did
           that
           of
           his
           owne
           accord
           ,
           by
           instituting
           seuere
           Lawes
           against
           the
           Papists
           ,
           and
           the
           Abettors
           of
           them
           ;
           as
           in
           that
           he
           punished
           
             Dauid
             Graham
             Fentrey
          
           ,
           for
           being
           secret
           to
           the
           conspirators
           ,
           as
           also
           in
           that
           he
           persecuted
           the
           Earles
           of
           
             Anguise
             ,
             Hu●tl●y
          
           and
           Aroll
           ,
           whom
           he
           easily
           scattered
           a
           sunder
           .
        
         
           Bothwell
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           hauing
           laine
           lurking
           in
           England
           ,
           collogued
           with
           the
           Queene
           by
           his
           flattering
           letters
           ,
           promising
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           King
           of
           Scotland
           would
           but
           enter
           him
           into
           his
           fauour
           againe
           ,
           he
           would
           faithfully
           serue
           and
           obey
           him
           ,
           and
           much
           weaken
           the
           Spanish
           faction
           :
           withall
           entreating
           her
           to
           intercede
           with
           the
           King
           for
           his
           pardon
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Queene
           ,
           assoone
           as
           she
           vnderstood
           that
           the
           King
           of
           Scotland
           tooke
           it
           but
           very
           i●l
           that
           Bothwell
           had
           beene
           entertained
           here
           in
           England
           ,
           she
           detesting
           his
           impious
           rashnesse
           ,
           that
           he
           durst
           offer
           violence
           to
           his
           Prince
           ,
           the
           expresse
           ●igne
           
           and
           Type
           of
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           put
           him
           into
           so
           great
           feares
           ,
           sent
           the
           Lord
           Borough
           
           on
           an
           Embassie
           into
           Scotland
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           truely
           informe
           the
           King
           that
           Bothwell
           was
           not
           harboured
           here
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           secretly
           crept
           in
           ;
           and
           that
           she
           would
           seuerely
           punish
           those
           that
           had
           entertained
           him
           :
           withall
           ,
           she
           incensed
           the
           King
           against
           the
           Spanish
           faction
           ,
           wishing
           him
           to
           procure
           a
           new
           Association
           of
           Protestants
           to
           keepe
           himselfe
           in
           safety
           ,
           and
           to
           defend
           Religion
           against
           all
           outward
           seditions
           ,
           with
           hearts
           and
           hands
           knit
           together
           :
           and
           this
           was
           shortly
           after
           effected
           .
        
         
           The
           Lord
           Borough
           hauing
           expected
           the
           Kings
           returne
           out
           of
           the
           Northerne
           quarters
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           
           demanded
           these
           things
           in
           writing
           from
           him
           ▪
           That
           he
           would
           certifie
           the
           Queene
           of
           all
           the
           Spanish
           enterprises
           against
           England
           that
           he
           heard
           of
           ;
           That
           by
           his
           iustice
           he
           would
           defend
           his
           Regall
           authority
           ,
           and
           if
           that
           he
           could
           not
           execute
           iustice
           vpon
           the
           bodies
           of
           such
           Traitours
           ,
           that
           hee
           would
           haue
           their
           goods
           confiscated
           ;
           That
           he
           would
           chause
           into
           his
           Councell
           men
           of
           pure
           and
           well-tried
           trust
           ;
           That
           all
           these
           things
           he
           would
           certifie
           the
           Queene
           of
           by
           his
           owne
           hand
           ,
           that
           both
           she
           and
           also
           all
           other
           Princes
           of
           the
           same
           religion
           might
           easily
           vnderstand
           ,
           with
           what
           a
           prouident
           care
           he
           resisted
           the
           enemies
           thereof
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           take
           order
           for
           a
           peace
           in
           the
           Borders
           of
           both
           Kingdomes
           .
           Adding
           withall
           ,
           That
           if
           these
           things
           were
           done
           ,
           she
           would
           not
           be
           wanting
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           as
           she
           lately
           was
           not
           ,
           in
           seuerely
           mulcting
           those
           Englishmen
           that
           had
           entertained
           Bothwell
           .
        
         
           To
           these
           things
           distinctly
           the
           King
           answered
           ,
           
           that
           he
           had
           certified
           her
           of
           all
           the
           machinations
           of
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           as
           soone
           as
           he
           found
           them
           out
           ;
           that
           as
           speedily
           as
           hee
           could
           hee
           had
           persecuted
           all
           the
           Rebels
           ,
           punishing
           some
           with
           losse
           of
           goods
           ,
           and
           others
           with
           life
           ;
           That
           he
           had
           appointed
           Lieutenants
           in
           their
           Dominions
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           would
           haue
           all
           of
           them
           banished
           by
           act
           of
           Parliament
           ;
           and
           after
           their
           banishment
           ,
           their
           goods
           should
           be
           confiscated
           .
           That
           he
           would
           
           admit
           to
           Councell
           onely
           men
           of
           sound
           iudgment
           ,
           of
           purity
           in
           Religion
           and
           loue
           to
           their
           Countrey
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           would
           witnesse
           all
           this
           to
           the
           Queene
           ,
           with
           his
           owne
           hand-writing
           ;
           that
           he
           would
           also
           take
           order
           about
           the
           Borderers
           .
           But
           then
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           meet
           ,
           that
           the
           Queene
           should
           furnish
           him
           with
           monyes
           to
           bring
           this
           to
           passe
           ,
           both
           to
           resist
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           and
           his
           owne
           Rebels
           ,
           that
           were
           of
           great
           wealth
           and
           strength
           .
        
         
           Last
           of
           all
           hee
           required
           ,
           that
           She
           would
           punish
           those
           that
           fauoured
           Bothwell
           ;
           and
           since
           hee
           was
           a
           fellow
           of
           vnexpiable
           villany
           ,
           detestable
           before
           all
           Princes
           ,
           euen
           to
           example
           ,
           that
           shee
           would
           deliuer
           him
           vp
           to
           his
           hands
           ,
           if
           hee
           lurk't
           in
           England
           ;
           since
           shee
           could
           not
           chuse
           but
           esteeme
           the
           fauourers
           and
           friends
           of
           such
           an
           enemy
           ,
           as
           her
           owne
           enemies
           .
        
         
           But
           notwithstanding
           ,
           when
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Meluill
          
           came
           ,
           and
           demanded
           Bothwell
           ,
           and
           monies
           also
           for
           to
           pursue
           the
           rebellious
           Papists
           ,
           some
           monies
           indeed
           were
           sent
           :
           but
           as
           for
           Bothwell
           ,
           it
           was
           answered
           ,
           that
           hee
           should
           bee
           deliuered
           vp
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           couenants
           of
           the
           former
           Treatise
           ,
           or
           banished
           out
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           reason
           of
           this
           vnexpected
           answer
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           might
           well
           bee
           vnknowne
           ,
           when
           indeed
           it
           was
           no
           other
           ,
           but
           because
           some
           Scottishmen
           in
           England
           ,
           had
           enueagled
           the
           Queene
           with
           conceit
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           of
           Scotland
           dealt
           too
           fauourably
           with
           his
           popish
           Nobility
           .
        
         
           Bothwell
           ,
           
           about
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           hauing
           beene
           proclaimed
           Traitor
           by
           the
           States
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           returneth
           secretly
           home
           againe
           ,
           and
           brought
           into
           the
           Kings
           Chamber
           by
           some
           of
           his
           friends
           ,
           
           vpon
           a
           sudden
           he
           fell
           downe
           at
           the
           Kings
           feet
           ,
           (
           he
           little
           dreaming
           of
           any
           such
           matter
           ,
           )
           and
           casting
           his
           sword
           on
           the
           ground
           ,
           humbly
           beg'd
           for
           mercy
           ;
           &
           by
           the
           importunate
           intercession
           of
           many
           ,
           hee
           obtained
           it
           vpon
           certaine
           conditions
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           hee
           should
           depart
           from
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           King
           ;
           that
           he
           should
           appeare
           personally
           in
           iudgment
           of
           the
           case
           of
           his
           dealing
           with
           witches
           ;
           that
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           absolu'd
           and
           quitted
           of
           that
           ,
           he
           should
           depart
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           liue
           any
           
           where
           ,
           where
           it
           should
           please
           the
           King.
           Yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           the
           day
           after
           hee
           was
           quitted
           from
           his
           dealing
           with
           Witches
           ,
           
           he
           by
           force
           ,
           drew
           many
           of
           the
           Kings
           seruants
           out
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           till
           at
           length
           his
           faction
           grew
           so
           potent
           in
           the
           Court
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           ,
           for
           his
           owne
           safeties
           sake
           ,
           and
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           was
           faine
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           pardon
           him
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           Pages
           and
           Attendants
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           remooue
           out
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           the
           Chancellour
           ,
           the
           Treasurer
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Humes
           ,
           and
           
             George
             Humes
          
           ,
           whome
           he
           esteemed
           most
           loyall
           vnto
           him
           .
        
         
           But
           afterwards
           ,
           within
           a
           moneth
           ,
           weighing
           with
           himselfe
           ,
           to
           his
           great
           discontent
           ,
           how
           to
           the
           indignity
           of
           his
           Maiesty
           ,
           these
           things
           had
           bin
           extorted
           from
           him
           against
           all
           reason
           ,
           he
           declared
           in
           the
           next
           assembly
           of
           the
           Nobility
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           that
           they
           esteemed
           no
           better
           of
           him
           ,
           than
           of
           a
           Captiue
           ,
           and
           euen
           Bothwel's
           captiue
           ;
           that
           hee
           could
           no
           longer
           suffer
           a
           subiect
           that
           had
           now
           thrise
           waged
           was
           within
           the
           walls
           and
           chamber
           ▪
           of
           his
           Prince
           ,
           both
           to
           triumph
           ouer
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           seruants
           ,
           who
           had
           so
           well
           deserued
           at
           his
           hands
           ;
           And
           hee
           easily
           had
           it
           granted
           by
           the
           States
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           approoue
           him
           a
           free
           Prince
           ,
           to
           exercise
           his
           authority
           ,
           and
           to
           chuse
           his
           Councellors
           ,
           and
           other
           Seruants
           and
           Officers
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           owne
           discretion
           .
        
         
           Hereupon
           he
           recals
           to
           his
           Court
           the
           Chancellour
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           againe
           ,
           cancelling
           whatsoeuer
           before
           (
           against
           his
           will
           )
           he
           had
           granted
           to
           Bothwell
           .
           Yet
           notwithstanding
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           milde
           nature
           ,
           hee
           vouchsafed
           to
           pardon
           him
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           complices
           ,
           all
           their
           offences
           ,
           and
           to
           restore
           them
           to
           their
           goods
           ,
           if
           so
           bee
           they
           supplicantly
           sought
           for
           the
           same
           ;
           vpon
           condition
           ,
           that
           quietly
           they
           betake
           themselues
           home
           ,
           and
           approach
           not
           to
           the
           Court
           ,
           except
           they
           bee
           sent
           for
           ;
           that
           Bothwell
           ,
           within
           a
           limited
           and
           appointed
           time
           ,
           doe
           depart
           into
           some
           place
           beyond
           Sea
           ,
           and
           continue
           in
           set
           places
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           it
           shall
           please
           the
           King.
           Hee
           makes
           great
           alteration
           in
           the
           Court
           in
           a
           short
           time
           ;
           banisheth
           Bothwell
           ,
           who
           thinketh
           still
           of
           worser
           mischiefe
           towards
           the
           King
           and
           Kingdome
           ,
           
           and
           to
           that
           end
           lay
           hid
           ,
           lurking
           still
           within
           the
           confines
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           .
        
         
           Yet
           for
           all
           this
           was
           not
           Scotland
           yet
           at
           quiet
           ,
           for
           the
           Clergy
           men
           and
           Ministers
           tooke
           it
           very
           hainously
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           persecuted
           not
           the
           Papists
           with
           fire
           and
           sword
           :
           against
           whom
           they
           themselues
           made
           assemblies
           ,
           and
           without
           anthority
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           assembled
           together
           the
           Lords
           and
           Burgesses
           ,
           to
           consultation
           about
           it
           ,
           to
           preuent
           danger
           that
           might
           fall
           out
           to
           the
           Common-wealth
           .
        
         
           At
           this
           time
           in
           Germany
           ,
           there
           came
           out
           in
           print
           ,
           many
           libels
           against
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           ,
           calumniating
           her
           ,
           as
           if
           shee
           had
           incensed
           the
           Turke
           to
           warre
           against
           all
           the
           Christian
           World
           :
           the
           letters
           came
           forth
           also
           which
           she
           had
           sent
           to
           the
           Turke
           ,
           in
           many
           places
           corrupted
           ,
           altered
           and
           changed
           ,
           and
           many
           malicious
           calumnies
           added
           ,
           and
           feigned
           on
           purpose
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Queene
           ,
           hauing
           sent
           a
           messenger
           to
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           so
           cleerely
           washed
           away
           these
           calumnies
           ,
           that
           forthwith
           the
           bookes
           were
           called
           in
           ,
           and
           the
           Copies
           of
           them
           burnt
           at
           Prague
           :
           for
           certainely
           ,
           shee
           tooke
           all
           the
           paines
           she
           could
           ,
           for
           remoouing
           the
           Turke
           from
           Christendome
           ;
           and
           the
           Emperour
           acknowledged
           as
           much
           .
           Neither
           surely
           had
           she
           any
           thing
           to
           doe
           with
           the
           Turke
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           secure
           her
           subiects
           traffique
           at
           Turkie
           ;
           to
           which
           purpose
           she
           had
           her
           agent
           there
           at
           Constantinople
           ,
           as
           the
           French
           ,
           Polacke
           ,
           Common-wealth
           of
           Venice
           ,
           and
           others
           had
           :
           there
           he
           Agent
           did
           nothing
           but
           helpe
           the
           businesse
           of
           her
           Merchants
           traffique
           ,
           and
           at
           their
           owne
           charges
           .
        
         
           About
           this
           time
           also
           Shee
           procured
           peace
           betweene
           the
           King
           of
           Swedon
           and
           Muscouy
           ;
           
           as
           also
           between
           the
           Turke
           ,
           &
           
             Sigismond
             Bathor
             ,
             Vaiuod
          
           of
           Tran●iluania
           :
           For
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           Turke
           had
           trespassed
           beyond
           his
           limited
           bounds
           ,
           and
           laid
           taxes
           vpon
           them
           ,
           not
           only
           beyond
           the
           forme
           and
           fashion
           of
           their
           league
           ,
           but
           euen
           beyond
           their
           strength
           and
           ability
           ,
           Sigismond
           ,
           by
           his
           Embassadour
           
             Stephen
             Kakaze
          
           ,
           entreated
           her
           earnestly
           to
           trie
           what
           fauour
           shee
           could
           finde
           in
           the
           
           Turkes
           Court
           ,
           and
           interceed
           for
           him
           ;
           that
           nothing
           might
           be
           exacted
           beyond
           the
           ancient
           order
           ,
           and
           that
           nothing
           might
           be
           detracted
           from
           his
           territories
           and
           Dominions
           .
           Which
           thing
           (
           since
           that
           euen
           the
           good
           of
           all
           Christians
           was
           interessed
           therein
           )
           she
           vndertooke
           ,
           and
           prosecuted
           ,
           according
           to
           her
           mercy
           ,
           wherewith
           she
           was
           wont
           to
           succour
           all
           her
           distressed
           neighbours
           .
        
         
           In
           lower
           Britaine
           in
           
             France
             ,
             Norris
          
           
           hauing
           expected
           still
           Marshall
           D'Aumont
           ,
           and
           also
           Espinay
           of
           
             Saint
             Luke
          
           ,
           who
           had
           promised
           to
           ioyne
           forces
           ,
           spent
           all
           the
           winter
           the
           last
           yeare
           to
           no
           purpose
           :
           in
           which
           time
           a
           disease
           consumed
           many
           of
           the
           English
           ;
           and
           the
           Queene
           was
           put
           to
           the
           charges
           of
           paying
           euery
           weeke
           three
           thousand
           and
           two
           hundred
           pounds
           of
           English
           money
           .
        
         
           Indeed
           about
           Aprill
           next
           following
           Espinay
           came
           and
           ioyned
           his
           forces
           ;
           whereupon
           Ravendeers
           troopes
           were
           vanquished
           at
           
             Saint
             Sulpice
             ;
             Guearch
          
           surrendred
           vp
           ;
           and
           the
           forces
           of
           the
           Gouernour
           of
           Lauall
           ,
           (
           amongst
           whom
           most
           were
           slaine
           )
           quite
           vanquished
           ;
           wherein
           also
           Captaine
           
             Randolph
             ,
             Bourley
          
           ,
           and
           Christmasse
           ,
           couragious
           English
           men
           ,
           were
           all
           slaine
           .
        
         
           Marshall
           D'Aumont
           not
           as
           yet
           drawing
           downe
           towards
           Britaine
           ,
           neither
           assigning
           the
           English
           a
           safe
           place
           of
           retyre
           ,
           as
           was
           couenanted
           for
           ,
           gaue
           the
           Queene
           such
           iust
           occasion
           of
           discontent
           ,
           that
           she
           forth
           with
           recalled
           
             Sir
             I
             ,
             Norris
          
           home
           againe
           ;
           notwithstanding
           that
           Aumont
           earnestly
           ●ollicited
           the
           Queene
           by
           his
           letters
           ,
           for
           more
           forces
           from
           England
           ,
           who
           had
           so
           discourteously
           entertayned
           these
           ,
           that
           were
           so
           lately
           sent
           before
           .
        
         
           But
           whilst
           the
           Queene
           onely
           for
           Religions
           sake
           ,
           aydes
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           
           distrusting
           his
           owne
           strength
           ,
           at
           so
           great
           charges
           ,
           and
           so
           great
           troubles
           of
           mind
           ,
           as
           if
           ●he
           esteemed
           his
           losse
           ,
           her
           owne
           ,
           behold
           a
           most
           certaine
           report
           flies
           ouer
           into
           England
           ,
           spreading
           it
           out
           ,
           that
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           either
           had
           embraced
           ,
           or
           would
           shortly
           embrace
           the
           profession
           of
           
           the
           Romish
           Religion
           .
           Hereupon
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Wilkes
          
           is
           disspatched
           into
           France
           ,
           to
           know
           the
           certainty
           ,
           and
           ,
           if
           as
           yet
           he
           had
           not
           altered
           his
           Religion
           ,
           to
           disswade
           him
           by
           forceable
           reasons
           contained
           in
           writing
           .
           But
           before
           he
           came
           ,
           the
           King
           had
           made
           a
           publike
           profession
           of
           the
           Roman
           Catholike
           Religion
           at
           S.
           Dennis
           ,
           although
           notwithstanding
           euen
           some
           Papists
           at
           that
           very
           time
           lay
           in
           waight
           for
           his
           life
           .
           The
           King
           ingeniously
           layd
           open
           to
           Wilkes
           the
           motiues
           of
           his
           conuersion
           thus
           :
        
         
           
             VVHen
             first
             (
             said
             he
             )
             I
             was
             chosen
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             
             I
             tooke
             a
             solemne
             oath
             ,
             that
             at
             a
             set
             time
             I
             would
             be
             instructed
             in
             the
             Romish
             Catholike
             Religion
             ,
             neither
             was
             I
             admitted
             King
             vpon
             any
             other
             condition
             .
             I
             haue
             deferred
             this
             my
             instruction
             in
             that
             Religion
             this
             full
             foure
             yeares
             ,
             neither
             (
             but
             against
             my
             will
             )
             I
             haue
             now
             condescended
             to
             it
             .
             The
             King
             my
             Predecessour
             being
             taken
             away
             ,
             I
             was
             necessarily
             to
             retaine
             the
             same
             Counsellours
             and
             Seruants
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             voices
             (
             being
             the
             major
             part
             )
             haue
             things
             so
             beene
             carried
             ,
             that
             all
             my
             consultations
             against
             the
             Leaguers
             haue
             beene
             snatcht
             vp
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             neuer
             came
             to
             a
             prosperous
             successe
             .
             Those
             that
             were
             Protestants
             (
             and
             of
             my
             Counsell
             )
             were
             seldome
             or
             neuer
             there
             ;
             being
             ,
             more
             then
             was
             needfull
             ,
             intending
             onely
             their
             owne
             affaires
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             I
             was
             quite
             forsaken
             euen
             of
             those
             in
             whom
             I
             put
             my
             confidence
             ;
             and
             fearing
             also
             lest
             that
             I
             might
             be
             forsaken
             by
             the
             Papists
             too
             ,
             I
             was
             necessarily
             glad
             to
             subscribe
             to
             their
             determinations
             and
             counsels
             .
             I
             doe
             most
             solemnly
             protest
             ,
             that
             assoone
             as
             I
             was
             called
             to
             the
             Crowne
             ,
             eight
             hundred
             Noblemen
             ,
             and
             nine
             Regiments
             of
             Protestants
             returned
             home
             ;
             neither
             could
             I
             detaine
             them
             by
             any
             reason
             ;
             insomuch
             ,
             that
             I
             had
             not
             any
             but
             euen
             my
             houshold
             seruants
             of
             my
             Bed-chamber
             .
             
             The
             Papists
             (
             when
             they
             saw
             me
             forsaken
             euen
             of
             my
             own
             side
             )
             began
             to
             domineere
             a
             little
             ,
             &
             vrge
             me
             to
             an
             alteration
             of
             my
             religion
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             Catholikes
             cannot
             with
             a
             safe
             conscience
             obey
             an
             Heretike
             .
             Yet
             I
             still
             prolonging
             it
             from
             day
             to
             day
             ,
             so
             delayed
             time
             ,
             till
             that
             seeing
             my
             owne
             weaknesse
             ,
             (
             who
             being
             but
             relieued
             with
             a
             few
             supplies
             from
             my
             friends
             ,
             &
             being
             vnequal
             to
             the
             Popes
             ,
             Spaniards
             ,
             and
             the
             Leaguers
             forces
             )
             was
             faine
             to
             yeeld
             ;
             especially
             finding
             a
             third
             faction
             on
             foot
             betweene
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             bloud-Royall
             ,
             the
             Officers
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             the
             Prelates
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             the
             Nobility
             ;
             who
             had
             entred
             into
             a
             consultation
             with
             the
             Gouernours
             of
             most
             Prouinces
             and
             Cities
             of
             my
             Kingdome
             ,
             to
             forsake
             me
             vtterly
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             a
             most
             hereticall
             naughtinesse
             ,
             and
             to
             share
             my
             Prouinces
             amongst
             them
             man
             by
             man.
             And
             when
             my
             necessity
             afforded
             me
             no
             meanes
             of
             preuention
             for
             this
             vndertaken
             counsell
             ,
             I
             passed
             my
             word
             I
             would
             be
             conformed
             to
             the
             Roman-Catholike
             Religion
             .
             They
             allowed
             me
             one
             or
             two
             moneths
             to
             conforme
             my selfe
             ,
             sending
             to
             Rome
             for
             my
             Absolution
             .
             The
             Leaguers
             to
             preuent
             this
             ,
             made
             all
             possible
             speed
             to
             the
             election
             of
             another
             King
             ;
             many
             vowed
             their
             endeauour
             to
             enthrone
             Guize
             in
             my
             seate
             ,
             vpon
             condition
             that
             the
             places
             of
             Office
             that
             they
             did
             enioy
             ,
             might
             be
             assigned
             to
             them
             for
             euer
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             Heires
             .
             Therefore
             with
             good
             deliberation
             haue
             I
             embraced
             the
             Romish
             Religion
             ;
             yet
             the
             Prelates
             refused
             to
             admit
             me
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             without
             the
             aduice
             of
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             ,
             till
             that
             I
             hardly
             perswaded
             them
             to
             admit
             of
             my
             conuersion
             without
             any
             information
             ,
             disputation
             ,
             or
             debating
             .
             And
             by
             this
             meanes
             I
             haue
             throughly
             ioyned
             to
             my selfe
             the
             third
             faction
             ,
             preuented
             the
             election
             of
             Guize
             ,
             purchased
             the
             good
             will
             of
             my
             people
             ,
             and
             bound
             the
             Duke
             of
             Tuskany
             to
             me
             perpetually
             ;
             besides
             ,
             I
             haue
             saued
             the
             Reformed
             
             Religion
             from
             danger
             of
             burning
             ,
             which
             would
             necessarily
             haue
             followed
             ,
             if
             that
             my
             conuersion
             had
             beene
             brought
             to
             passe
             by
             Informations
             ,
             Disputations
             ,
             or
             Debates
             .
          
        
         
           These
           things
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           Morlant
           certifieth
           the
           Queene
           of
           ,
           colouring
           what
           the
           King
           had
           done
           with
           very
           faire
           words
           :
           but
           she
           much
           grieuing
           at
           it
           ,
           and
           discontented
           in
           minde
           ,
           hauing
           snatcht
           her
           Pen
           ,
           presently
           sent
           him
           a
           Letter
           much
           after
           this
           manner
           .
        
         
           
             
               ALas
               !
               
               what
               griefe
               ,
               what
               flowing
               sorrow
               ,
               what
               heauy
               groanes
               haue
               I
               endured
               in
               minde
               ,
               in
               hearing
               this
               newes
               from
               Morlant
               ?
               O
               the
               faith
               of
               men
               ?
               Is
               this
               an
               age
               ?
               could
               it
               be
               ,
               that
               worldly
               respects
               should
               put
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               from
               before
               thee
               ?
               can
               we
               possibly
               expect
               an
               happy
               end
               of
               these
               things
               ?
               couldst
               thou
               imagine
               that
               he
               that
               hath
               so
               long
               defended
               thee
               ,
               and
               preserued
               thee
               ,
               should
               now
               forsake
               thee
               ?
               certainly
               it
               is
               dangerous
               to
               doe
               ill
               that
               good
               may
               come
               thereon
               .
               Then
               let
               some
               better
               spirit
               put
               thee
               in
               a
               better
               minde
               .
               In
               the
               meane
               time
               I
               will
               not
               cease
               to
               commend
               thee
               in
               my
               prayers
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               earnestly
               beseech
               him
               ,
               that
               the
               Hands
               of
               Esau
               spoile
               not
               the
               Blessing
               of
               Iacob
               .
               That
               you
               doe
               esteeme
               so
               well
               of
               our
               friendship
               ,
               I
               thinke
               I
               haue
               deserued
               it
               at
               a
               good
               rate
               :
               neither
               would
               it
               haue
               repented
               me
               ,
               had
               you
               not
               changed
               your
               Father
               .
               Certainly
               ,
               I
               cannot
               hereafter
               be
               your
               Sister
               by
               the
               Fathers-side
               .
               But
               I
               will
               alwaies
               loue
               mine
               owne
               Father
               ,
               dearer
               then
               a
               counterfeit
               one
               ;
               as
               God
               himselfe
               knowes
               ,
               who
               in
               his
               good
               time
               bring
               you
               to
               a
               better
               path
               ,
               and
               a
               sounder
               iudgement
               .
            
             
               
                 Subscripsit
                 :
                 Vostre
                 Seur
                 ,
                 si
                 ce
                 soit
                 à
                 la
                 vieille
                 mode
                 ,
                 auec
                 ●ouuelle
                 je
                 n'ay
                 que
                 faire
                 .
                 
                   ELIZABETHA
                   R.
                
                 
              
            
          
        
         
         
           In
           this
           her
           trouble
           she
           onely
           found
           ease
           and
           solace
           from
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           
           the
           writings
           of
           holy
           Fathers
           ,
           often
           conferences
           with
           the
           Archbishop
           ,
           and
           euen
           sometimes
           out
           of
           the
           Philosophers
           she
           drew
           comfort
           .
           For
           certainly
           I
           know
           ,
           that
           at
           that
           time
           she
           was
           very
           conuersant
           in
           the
           Booke
           of
           Boëtius
           ,
           
           and
           that
           she
           then
           translated
           it
           into
           English.
           
        
         
           Amongst
           these
           things
           ,
           Wilkes
           certified
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           nothing
           so
           good
           as
           his
           word
           in
           the
           affaires
           of
           Britaine
           ;
           that
           this
           lingring
           of
           Marshall
           
             D'
             Aumont
          
           ,
           was
           very
           hurtfull
           to
           his
           Mistresse
           the
           Queene
           ,
           both
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           losse
           of
           her
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           the
           expences
           of
           her
           money
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           was
           as
           vnprofitable
           to
           him
           himselfe
           ;
           that
           the
           Queene
           would
           not
           encrease
           the
           number
           of
           her
           men
           in
           Britaine
           ,
           except
           there
           were
           some
           place
           of
           repose
           allotted
           for
           them
           .
           
           The
           King
           laying
           the
           fault
           altogether
           vpon
           the
           negligence
           of
           Marshall
           
             D'
             Aumont
          
           ,
           promised
           to
           heale
           all
           such
           incommodies
           ,
           and
           prouide
           a
           place
           for
           the
           Queenes
           Souldiers
           .
           Also
           hee
           gaue
           the
           Queene
           to
           vnderstand
           these
           things
           by
           Mouie
           a
           Gentleman
           of
           his
           Bed-chamber
           ,
           commending
           health
           and
           happinesse
           vnto
           her
           ;
           acknowledging
           that
           hee
           is
           beholding
           to
           her
           for
           his
           kingly
           honour
           ;
           promising
           withall
           ,
           that
           assoone
           as
           businesses
           were
           compassed
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           a
           truce
           made
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           march
           with
           his
           Army
           into
           Britaine
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           there
           is
           an
           agreement
           made
           between
           the
           Queene
           and
           him
           at
           Mellun
           in
           August
           ,
           
           vnder
           their
           hands
           and
           seales
           ,
           
             in
             good
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             of
             a
             Prince
             ,
          
           that
           with
           io●nt
           forces
           the
           shall
           warre
           against
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           both
           with
           offensiue
           and
           defensiue
           warre
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           hee
           shall
           warre
           against
           either
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           there
           shall
           be
           no
           peace
           betweene
           him
           and
           them
           ,
           without
           their
           mutuall
           consent
           thereunto
           .
        
         
           Yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           is
           Britaine
           still
           neglected
           by
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           France
           in
           the
           very
           bowels
           thereof
           still
           labouring
           ,
           and
           neitheir
           yet
           could
           the
           Englishmen
           get
           so
           much
           as
           Pimpol
           or
           Breac
           ,
           a
           little
           Island
           ,
           for
           their
           retiring
           place
           ,
           but
           vpon
           extreame
           
           hard
           conditions
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           they
           fortifie
           it
           not
           :
           neither
           that
           they
           lodge
           either
           in
           the
           houses
           of
           Priests
           or
           Noblemen
           .
           Yet
           for
           all
           this
           the
           States
           of
           Britaine
           humbly
           requested
           the
           Queene
           not
           to
           recall
           her
           forces
           ,
           which
           she
           had
           euen
           resolued
           on
           :
           but
           euen
           ouer-entreated
           ,
           commanded
           them
           to
           stay
           :
           and
           they
           dispersed
           and
           scattered
           vp
           and
           downe
           about
           the
           Country
           Villages
           ,
           and
           exposed
           both
           to
           the
           malice
           of
           the
           Heauen
           ,
           and
           their
           enemies
           ,
           were
           ●ain●
           to
           haue
           a
           lamentable
           wintering
           ,
           when
           Pimpol
           (
           by
           reason
           it
           was
           so
           little
           )
           could
           not
           containe
           them
           all
           .
        
         
           Neither
           spared
           she
           her
           continuall
           admonitions
           to
           the
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           consider
           how
           much
           it
           stood
           him
           vpon
           ,
           to
           protect
           and
           keepe
           in
           hold
           the
           Sea
           coasts
           ;
           which
           once
           being
           gotten
           into
           the
           power
           of
           the
           enemy
           ,
           opens
           a
           way
           for
           further
           losse
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           easily
           recouered
           againe
           :
           
           she
           wished
           him
           by
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Sidney
          
           to
           protect
           in
           safety
           the
           professours
           of
           the
           reformed
           Religion
           .
           He
           promised
           againe
           ,
           that
           as
           he
           had
           hitherto
           beene
           ,
           so
           he
           would
           alwaies
           be
           their
           Protector
           and
           Defendor
           ;
           although
           that
           euen
           the
           chiefest
           Nobles
           of
           them
           had
           already
           forsaken
           him
           .
           But
           when
           Sidney
           would
           haue
           dealt
           with
           him
           about
           Brest
           ,
           for
           a
           retyring
           place
           for
           the
           English
           forces
           ,
           and
           a
           pawne
           for
           the
           monies
           he
           had
           already
           had
           ,
           (
           which
           indeed
           the
           Queene
           greatly
           desired
           )
           hee
           stopt
           his
           eares
           at
           that
           .
           For
           truely
           the
           Frenchmen
           could
           not
           indure
           that
           the
           English
           should
           once
           set
           foot
           in
           any
           other
           possessions
           in
           France
           ,
           no
           not
           so
           much
           as
           in
           their
           Hauens
           ;
           no●
           being
           forgetfull
           how
           easily
           they
           a
           great
           while
           agoe
           ,
           hauing
           but
           once
           beene
           possessed
           of
           their
           Hauens
           ,
           victoriously
           ran
           ouer
           France
           ,
           and
           how
           hardly
           they
           resigned
           vp
           againe
           their
           possessions
           .
           And
           thus
           miserably
           did
           the
           French
           turne
           the
           counsell
           of
           the
           Queene
           vpon
           her selfe
           ,
           and
           the
           English
           ,
           which
           she
           gaue
           them
           for
           a
           caution
           against
           the
           Spaniard
           .
        
         
           The
           Queene
           that
           she
           might
           secure
           her
           own
           selfe
           from
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           fortified
           the
           Islands
           of
           Silley
           in
           the
           British
           Ocean
           ,
           hauing
           erected
           a
           Fortresse
           in
           S.
           Mari●s
           Island
           ;
           which
           by
           
           reason
           of
           the
           fashion
           of
           a
           starre
           ,
           like
           to
           which
           it
           was
           made
           ,
           she
           called
           the
           Starre-Marie
           ;
           she
           fortified
           that
           also
           with
           a
           set
           Garrison
           .
           Also
           she
           strengthened
           her
           Islands
           of
           Ga●nsey
           and
           Iersey
           ,
           opposite
           against
           France
           ,
           and
           other
           places
           besides
           ,
           with
           great
           cost
           and
           charges
           ,
           and
           as
           great
           courage
           and
           alacrity
           ,
           although
           the
           times
           then
           were
           very
           heauy
           .
           
           For
           in
           that
           yeare
           Saturne
           running
           through
           the
           end
           of
           Cancer
           ,
           and
           the
           beginning
           of
           Leo
           ,
           (
           as
           in
           the
           yeare
           1563.
           )
           the
           Pestilence
           or
           Plague
           miserably
           tormented
           the
           City
           of
           London
           ;
           
           insomuch
           that
           the
           rigour
           thereof
           in
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           one
           yeare
           ,
           mowed
           downe
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Citie
           and
           Suburbes
           ,
           to
           the
           number
           of
           17890.
           besides
           Sir
           
             William
             Roe
          
           the
           Lord
           Major
           ,
           and
           three
           more
           Aldermen
           .
           Bartholomew
           Faire
           was
           not
           kept
           that
           yeare
           in
           London
           ,
           and
           Michaelmas
           Terme
           at
           S.
           Albanes
           twenty
           miles
           from
           London
           .
           At
           which
           Terme
           
             Richard
             Hesket
          
           
           was
           condemned
           and
           executed
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           perswaded
           Henry
           Earle
           of
           Darby
           (
           whose
           Father
           Henry
           died
           not
           long
           before
           )
           that
           he
           should
           claime
           the
           Crowne
           of
           England
           ,
           fetching
           his
           right
           from
           his
           great
           Grand-mother
           Mary
           the
           Daughter
           to
           Henry
           the
           seuenth
           ;
           largely
           promising
           moreouer
           assistance
           and
           money
           from
           the
           Spaniard
           ;
           withall
           ,
           threatning
           the
           Earles
           sudden
           destruction
           ,
           if
           hee
           kept
           it
           not
           secret
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           put
           it
           not
           in
           practise
           .
           But
           the
           Earle
           fearing
           this
           to
           be
           a
           plot
           onely
           to
           bring
           him
           into
           danger
           ,
           betrayed
           his
           conspiratour
           ,
           who
           of
           his
           owne
           accord
           acknowledging
           his
           fault
           before
           the
           iudgement
           seat
           ,
           sorely
           cursed
           those
           that
           aduised
           him
           thereto
           ,
           and
           those
           also
           that
           hearkened
           to
           his
           aduise
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           indeed
           those
           curses
           fell
           vpon
           some
           body
           in
           all
           probability
           :
           For
           the
           Earle
           within
           foure
           moneths
           after
           died
           of
           a
           miserable
           kinde
           of
           death
           ,
           as
           shall
           be
           spoken
           of
           shortly
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           yeares
           space
           ,
           
           two
           famous
           Earles
           of
           England
           died
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           Garter
           ;
           
             Henry
             Stanley
          
           (
           whom
           I
           now
           mentioned
           )
           Earle
           of
           Darby
           ,
           the
           sonne
           of
           Edward
           ,
           by
           Dorothy
           the
           Daughter
           of
           
             Thomas
             Howard
          
           first
           Duke
           of
           Norfolke
           .
           
           He
           got
           of
           Margaret
           the
           Daughter
           of
           
             Henry
             Clifford
          
           Earle
           of
           Cumberland
           ,
           of
           
             Elenor
             Brandon
          
           the
           Niece
           of
           Henry
           the
           eight
           by
           his
           Sister
           Mary
           ,
           two
           sonnes
           ,
           Ferdinand
           and
           William
           ,
           that
           in
           order
           succeded
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           Earle
           that
           died
           was
           
             Henry
             Ratcliffe
          
           Earle
           of
           Sussex
           ,
           
           Gouernour
           of
           Portsmouth
           ,
           hauing
           left
           onely
           one
           Sonne
           Robert
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           by
           Honor
           the
           Daughter
           of
           
             Anthony
             Pound
          
           .
           At
           
             Portsmouth
             ,
             Charles
             Blunt
          
           ,
           afterwards
           Lord
           Montioy
           ,
           succeeded
           him
           .
        
         
           Three
           Lords
           accompanied
           these
           Earles
           also
           into
           another
           life
           ;
           
             Arthur
             Grey
          
           
           of
           Wilton
           ,
           that
           famous
           Warriour
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           Garter
           ,
           to
           whom
           succeeded
           Thomas
           his
           sonne
           by
           
             Iane
             Sybill
             Morrison
          
           .
           The
           second
           ,
           Henry
           Lord
           Cromwell
           ,
           
           the
           Nephew
           of
           that
           Thomas
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           so
           often
           spoken
           of
           ,
           that
           was
           the
           mocking-stocke
           of
           Fortune
           ;
           after
           him
           succeeded
           Edward
           his
           sonne
           by
           Mary
           the
           Daughter
           of
           
             Iohn
             Powlet
          
           Marquesse
           of
           Winchester
           .
           The
           third
           Henry
           Lord
           Wentworth
           ,
           
           whom
           succeeded
           Thomas
           borne
           of
           
             Anne
             Hopton
          
           ,
           his
           sonne
           and
           heire
           .
        
         
           Neither
           will
           we
           conceale
           the
           death
           of
           worthy
           
             Christopher
             Carlile
          
           ,
           
           whose
           warlike
           skill
           was
           sufficiently
           tried
           in
           the
           
             Low
             Countries
             ,
             France
          
           ,
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           in
           America
           at
           Carthage
           ,
           and
           
             Santo
             Dominico
          
           ,
           in
           the
           yeare
           1585.
           for
           he
           about
           this
           time
           accompanied
           the
           forenamed
           into
           a
           better
           life
           .
        
         
           In
           
             Ireland
             O-Conor
             Dun
          
           ,
           
           Mac-Da●y
           ,
           and
           O-Brien
           Nobleman
           of
           Conaugh
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           make
           complaints
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           vniustly
           gone
           to
           law
           withall
           about
           the
           possessions
           of
           the
           Mortimers
           ,
           Earles
           of
           March
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           no
           colour
           of
           pretence
           for
           ,
           but
           continuance
           of
           long
           time
           ,
           wherein
           they
           had
           onely
           vsurped
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           Also
           about
           this
           time
           the
           Noblemen
           of
           the
           Prouince
           of
           Vlster
           ,
           who
           long
           before
           feared
           lest
           they
           should
           fal
           into
           a
           conformity
           to
           English
           lawes
           ,
           which
           they
           thought
           would
           be
           brought
           in
           vpon
           thē
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           saw
           it
           done
           already
           in
           Monaghan
           ,
           )
           and
           that
           they
           should
           loose
           much
           of
           their
           power
           thereby
           ,
           
           whereby
           sometimes
           they
           did
           euen
           tyra●●ize
           ouer
           the
           people
           ,
           begin
           now
           to
           bring
           to
           light
           that
           rebellion
           which
           before
           long
           had
           beene
           conceiued
           ;
           and
           first
           of
           all
           
             Hugh
             O-Donell
          
           on
           a
           sudden
           surpriseth
           Montrosse
           Castle
           .
           Now
           there
           had
           beene
           a
           grudge
           long
           betweene
           the
           Earle
           of
           Tir-Oen
           and
           
             Henry
             Bagnall
          
           
           Marshall
           of
           the
           Irish
           forces
           ,
           whose
           Sister
           the
           Earle
           had
           stolne
           for
           his
           wife
           .
           The
           Earle
           he
           made
           his
           complaint
           before
           the
           Lord
           Deputy
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           the
           Chancellour
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           that
           whatsoeuer
           he
           had
           brought
           in
           obedience
           to
           the
           Queene
           at
           Vlster
           ,
           by
           his
           continuall
           labour
           ,
           and
           euen
           hazard
           of
           his
           bloud
           ,
           that
           redounded
           onely
           to
           the
           commodity
           of
           the
           Marshall
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           himselfe
           ▪
           that
           yet
           the
           Marshall
           had
           falsly
           accused
           him
           of
           treason
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           purpose
           had
           suborned
           base
           conditioned
           men
           to
           be
           his
           witnesses
           :
           that
           he
           had
           incensed
           the
           Lord
           Deputy
           himselfe
           to
           his
           destruction
           :
           that
           he
           had
           laine
           in
           wait
           for
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           not
           truely
           or
           sincerely
           to
           haue
           deliuered
           his
           answers
           to
           the
           Queene
           .
           And
           truely
           the
           Marshall
           was
           altogether
           beleeued
           about
           the
           Court
           ,
           till
           such
           time
           ,
           as
           the
           Earle
           
             Tir-Oen
             ▪
          
           hauing
           sent
           Letters
           into
           England
           ,
           proffered
           to
           come
           to
           his
           triall
           either
           in
           England
           or
           Ireland
           .
           Yet
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           certaine
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Earle
           had
           made
           a
           League
           with
           the
           Nobility
           of
           Vlster
           very
           sec●etly
           ,
           to
           defend
           the
           Romish
           Religion
           (
           for
           Religion
           was
           the
           onely
           cloa●e
           time
           afforded
           for
           warre
           and
           to
           shut
           out
           the
           She●●ffes
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           lay
           in
           Garrison
           within
           their
           Territories
           ,
           to
           defend
           mutually
           their
           owne
           Rights
           ,
           and
           propell
           the
           Englishmens
           iniuries
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           after
           O-Donell
           (
           that
           encreased
           the
           rebellion
           )
           was
           Mac-Guir
           a
           Nobleman
           ,
           
           who
           was
           thrust
           out
           as
           farre
           as
           Fermanagh
           ,
           for
           his
           more
           easier
           practise
           .
           Hee
           was
           a
           man
           of
           a
           troublesome
           spirit
           ,
           and
           contentious
           ,
           who
           much
           complained
           that
           he
           was
           too
           much
           molested
           and
           troubled
           ,
           and
           vndeseruedly
           by
           the
           Sheriffe
           of
           that
           County
           .
           Wherefore
           he
           rushed
           out
           ,
           preying
           on
           his
           neighbours
           grounds
           ;
           he
           enters
           Conaught
           ,
           hauing
           Gaur●n
           a
           Priest
           accompanying
           him
           ,
           whom
           the
           Pope
           
           had
           created
           Primate
           of
           Ireland
           .
           This
           Gauran
           still
           egged
           him
           on
           to
           try
           his
           fortune
           ,
           and
           trust
           to
           the
           helpe
           of
           God
           ;
           assuring
           him
           ,
           that
           there
           could
           be
           no
           doubt
           of
           victorie
           .
           But
           yet
           it
           fell
           out
           otherwise
           ,
           for
           by
           the
           valour
           of
           
             Richard
             Bingham
             Mac-Gui●
          
           was
           put
           to
           flight
           ,
           and
           his
           Primate
           and
           many
           more
           slaine
           .
           Hereupon
           Mac-Guir
           breakes
           out
           into
           an
           open
           rebellion
           ;
           whom
           Tir-Oen
           persuing
           out
           of
           a
           counterfeit
           officiousnesse
           ,
           receiued
           a
           great
           wound
           ,
           to
           the
           praise
           both
           of
           his
           valour
           and
           loyalty
           .
           Dowdall
           an
           Englishman
           ,
           and
           a
           valiant
           Commander
           ,
           
           beset
           &
           tooke
           I●eskelline
           neere
           the
           Lake
           Erne
           ,
           which
           was
           Mac-guirs
           best
           and
           strongest
           fortresse
           ;
           wherein
           he
           slew
           most
           that
           lay
           at
           Garrison
           in
           it
           .
           And
           at
           that
           time
           were
           the
           pure
           Irishmen
           first
           chosen
           to
           be
           Commanders
           ,
           and
           put
           into
           Bands
           ;
           who
           being
           alwaies
           disloyall
           to
           the
           English
           ,
           made
           most
           thinke
           it
           then
           most
           vnprouidently
           done
           ,
           which
           truely
           they
           all
           found
           afterward
           indeed
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           Earle
           of
           Tir-Oen
           (
           keeping
           a
           watchfull
           eye
           ouer
           his
           owne
           affaires
           )
           now
           began
           to
           challenge
           to
           himselfe
           the
           Title
           of
           O-Neale
           ,
           (
           in
           comparison
           whereof
           the
           very
           Title
           of
           Caesar
           is
           base
           in
           Ireland
           )
           by
           reason
           that
           
             Turlogh
             Lenigh
          
           was
           newly
           dead
           ,
           who
           before
           bore
           that
           Title
           :
           
           forgetting
           his
           oath
           and
           promised
           faith
           to
           the
           Queene
           ,
           and
           paine
           of
           treason
           .
           Yet
           it
           seemes
           hee
           forgot
           it
           not
           ,
           but
           would
           excuse
           it
           ,
           that
           hee
           onely
           did
           challenge
           it
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           to
           preuent
           others
           ,
           that
           likely
           else
           would
           doe
           so
           much
           .
           And
           at
           last
           hee
           promiseth
           to
           renounce
           and
           disclaime
           all
           his
           right
           to
           it
           ;
           but
           yet
           earnestly
           desires
           that
           he
           be
           not
           bound
           thereto
           by
           any
           oath
           .
        
         
           Presently
           after
           that
           he
           surpriseth
           one
           or
           two
           of
           
             Shan
             O-Neales
          
           sonnes
           ,
           
           (
           that
           either
           by
           their
           own
           craft●nesse
           ,
           or
           some
           others
           con●iuence
           ,
           had
           escaped
           out
           of
           prison
           ,
           )
           fearing
           le●t
           they
           might
           be
           a
           hinderance
           vnto
           him
           :
           for
           he
           well
           knew
           in
           what
           esteeme
           they
           were
           amongst
           their
           owne
           ,
           and
           how
           easily
           they
           might
           bee
           able
           to
           crush
           all
           his
           p●ots
           and
           practises
           whatsoeuer
           .
           Therefore
           when
           hee
           was
           expresly
           
           commanded
           by
           the
           Lord
           Deputy
           to
           set
           them
           at
           liberty
           ,
           hee
           still
           refused
           it
           ,
           onely
           complaining
           grieuously
           of
           the
           ill
           will
           of
           the
           Lord
           Deputy
           towards
           him
           ,
           the
           treachery
           of
           the
           Marshall
           ,
           and
           the
           iniuries
           of
           them
           that
           lay
           in
           Garrison
           :
           yet
           he
           so
           couertly
           bo●●
           all
           this
           ▪
           as
           that
           as
           if
           he
           had
           forgotten
           it
           all
           ,
           he
           came
           and
           professed
           obedience
           vnto
           the
           Dep●ty
           ▪
           gi●ing
           his
           faith
           for
           security
           thereof
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           an
           humble
           submission
           returned
           home
           againe
           ▪
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           SEVEN
           and
           thirtieth
           Yeere
           OF
           HER
           REIGNE
           .
        
         
           Anno
           Domini
           1594.
           
           
        
         
           THe
           Queene
           perswaded
           her selfe
           that
           she
           could
           easily
           quench
           this
           young
           and
           modest
           rebellion
           ,
           that
           scarce
           durst
           shew
           it selfe
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           if
           that
           once
           she
           had
           but
           weakened
           a
           little
           that
           apparant
           and
           open
           faction
           in
           Scotland
           .
           
           Wherefore
           ,
           hauing
           beene
           asked
           her
           counsell
           by
           the
           King
           of
           Scotl●●d
           ,
           what
           she
           thought
           of
           the
           Decrees
           made
           by
           the
           States
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           for
           the
           preseruation
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           She
           sendeth
           Edward
           Lord
           Zouch
           into
           
           Scotland
           ;
           that
           he
           might
           confirme
           the
           Peeres
           of
           the
           English
           partie
           in
           their
           obedience
           ,
           and
           exact
           greater
           seuerity
           against
           those
           of
           the
           Spanish
           ,
           then
           that
           which
           the
           Decree
           ordained
           .
           Since
           that
           it
           was
           most
           certainly
           confirmed
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           beene
           at
           Masse
           ;
           that
           they
           harboured
           Iesuites
           and
           Priests
           ;
           that
           they
           had
           sent
           blancks
           ouer
           into
           Spaine
           ,
           with
           their
           hands
           and
           seales
           thereto
           .
           And
           ●ince
           ,
           that
           euen
           the
           Spaniard
           was
           now
           in
           contemplation
           ,
           and
           very
           neere
           practise
           of
           inuading
           England
           by
           Land-forces
           ,
           through
           Scotland
           ,
           which
           before
           he
           could
           not
           by
           Sea
           ,
           with
           all
           his
           inuincible
           Nauy
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           made
           answer
           thereunto
           ,
           
           that
           he
           would
           vse
           all
           seuerity
           against
           the
           Papists
           ,
           that
           the
           Statutes
           of
           the
           kingdome
           could
           allow
           :
           and
           that
           if
           they
           being
           giuen
           warning
           to
           ,
           shall
           not
           obey
           ,
           he
           would
           pursue
           them
           ,
           till
           such
           time
           that
           he
           should
           bring
           them
           into
           order
           ,
           or
           driue
           them
           out
           of
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           that
           the
           Queene
           (
           whom
           it
           concerned
           as
           much
           as
           himselfe
           )
           would
           ioyne
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           Zouch
           being
           somewhat
           peremptory
           in
           vrging
           seuere
           persecution
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           (
           for
           indeed
           some
           of
           the
           zealous
           Ministers
           of
           Scotland
           continually
           suggested
           to
           the
           Queene
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           dealt
           more
           fauourably
           with
           Papists
           ,
           then
           either
           the
           necessity
           of
           the
           time
           would
           ,
           or
           his
           owne
           conscience
           (
           if
           it
           were
           vpright
           )
           could
           suffer
           him
           to
           doe
           )
           the
           King
           demanded
           whether
           ,
           or
           no
           ,
           he
           were
           vnder
           any
           bodies
           authority
           ?
           or
           ,
           whether
           his
           Queene
           would
           prescribe
           him
           a
           forme
           of
           gouernment
           that
           was
           an
           absolute
           King
           ?
           But
           withall
           protesting
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           strongly
           defend
           his
           Religion
           ,
           and
           inuiolably
           preserue
           peace
           and
           amity
           with
           the
           Queene
           .
           Yet
           againe
           ,
           somewhat
           complaining
           ,
           that
           Bothwell
           a
           most
           troublesome
           Rebell
           ,
           should
           be
           fostered
           vp
           in
           England
           ,
           since
           that
           hee
           so
           readily
           had
           deliuered
           to
           the
           Queenes
           hand
           the
           Irish
           Rebell
           O-Rorke
           ,
           that
           lurked
           in
           Scotland
           .
        
         
           But
           Bothwell
           (
           it
           seemes
           )
           staid
           not
           long
           lurking
           in
           England
           ,
           
           but
           againe
           hee
           bore
           vp
           his
           rebellious
           Ensignes
           against
           his
           King
           :
           and
           hauing
           entred
           Scotland
           with
           foure
           hundred
           
           Horse
           of
           Borderers
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           hee
           came
           as
           farre
           as
           Leeth
           without
           any
           impediment
           ,
           or
           resistance
           :
           and
           hauing
           come
           thither
           ,
           (
           after
           the
           Art
           of
           rebellion
           ,
           that
           colours
           fowlest
           deeds
           with
           fairest
           pretences
           )
           he
           published
           this
           in
           writing
           .
        
         
           
             SInce
             that
             the
             true
             Religion
             towards
             God
             ,
             .
             
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             the
             Honour
             ,
             the
             Iustice
             thereof
             ,
             the
             Commonwealth
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             that
             commodious
             friendship
             betweene
             the
             Kingdomes
             of
             Scotland
             and
             England
             were
             now
             in
             the
             extremity
             of
             danger
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             some
             pernitious
             Counsellours
             ,
             who
             had
             crept
             into
             the
             Common-wealth
             ;
             who
             had
             suffered
             Masse-Priests
             to
             wander
             from
             Village
             to
             Village
             ;
             who
             had
             giuen
             ostages
             to
             the
             
               Low
               Countries
            
             ,
             and
             sent
             for
             Spaniards
             ouer
             to
             oppresse
             both
             the
             Religion
             and
             the
             Common-wealth
             ;
             and
             to
             breake
             the
             League
             with
             England
             :
             That
             therefore
             he
             ,
             with
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             the
             Lords
             ,
             and
             Burgesses
             ioyned
             with
             him
             ,
             had
             determined
             (
             out
             of
             their
             feare
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             loue
             of
             their
             King
             )
             to
             pursue
             these
             Consulters
             after
             an
             hostile
             manner
             ,
             till
             such
             time
             that
             they
             either
             willingly
             submit
             to
             come
             to
             triall
             ,
             or
             fly
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             .
             And
             that
             he
             made
             the
             more
             haste
             to
             the
             prosecution
             thereof
             ,
             because
             the
             Spaniard
             was
             euen
             vpon
             arriuing
             and
             landing
             in
             Scotland
             .
             Wherefore
             he
             humbly
             entreats
             the
             King
             ,
             ex●orts
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             commands
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             forthwith
             they
             ioyne
             armes
             with
             him
             in
             this
             so
             godly
             ,
             iust
             and
             so
             necessary
             a
             cause
             :
             demanding
             the
             authority
             (
             besides
             )
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             further
             the
             prosecution
             of
             this
             enterprise
             .
             Concluding
             ,
             that
             whosoeuer
             assisted
             these
             Counsellers
             with
             helpe
             ,
             should
             be
             punished
             with
             great
             seuerity
             .
          
        
         
           To
           this
           purpose
           he
           sends
           his
           Letter
           to
           the
           Synod
           ,
           which
           at
           that
           time
           was
           at
           Dunbarre
           :
           a●d
           also
           hee
           sends
           it
           to
           the
           
           English
           Embassadours
           ;
           for
           (
           indeed
           )
           both
           these
           were
           said
           to
           fauour
           his
           designes
           ,
           and
           not
           very
           obscurely
           .
           He
           on
           the
           very
           same
           day
           that
           hee
           had
           vnderstood
           ,
           that
           the
           Kings
           forces
           set
           forwards
           from
           Edinborough
           ,
           which
           was
           scarce
           three
           miles
           off
           ,
           parted
           in
           two
           his
           Troupes
           ,
           and
           set
           forth
           out
           of
           Leeth
           .
           But
           being
           vnequall
           to
           the
           Kings
           forces
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           very
           few
           flockt
           to
           him
           ,
           euen
           since
           his
           
             publike
             Edict
          
           ,
           hee
           being
           skilfull
           enough
           how
           to
           eschew
           danger
           (
           as
           mischieuous
           to
           intend
           it
           )
           seekes
           all
           by●places
           ;
           
           and
           once
           hauing
           set
           on
           the
           Kings
           forces
           vpon
           a
           steepe
           hill
           ▪
           droue
           them
           backe
           ,
           hauing
           taken
           some
           few
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           not
           any
           man
           killed
           .
           Keeping
           his
           order
           he
           retreats
           to
           Dalkeeth
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           (
           being
           pricked
           with
           the
           conscience
           of
           a
           Rebell
           )
           he
           betakes
           himselfe
           to
           his
           accustomed
           lurking-holes
           in
           the
           confines
           of
           the
           Realme
           .
           But
           the
           Queene
           forbad
           by
           Proclamation
           ,
           any
           man
           neere
           the
           borders
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           to
           entertaine
           ,
           succour
           or
           assist
           him
           .
           And
           this
           was
           very
           acceptable
           to
           the
           King
           ;
           who
           on
           the
           other
           side
           (
           to
           shew
           his
           desire
           of
           requitall
           )
           assembled
           his
           Peeres
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           for
           the
           banishing
           of
           these
           Popish
           Earles
           and
           Nobles
           of
           the
           Realme
           .
           
           The
           Nobility
           but
           few
           ,
           being
           met
           ,
           yet
           all
           refused
           to
           giue
           their
           voices
           against
           them
           ,
           in
           respect
           ,
           that
           although
           it
           were
           true
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           sent
           such
           Papers
           into
           Spaine
           ,
           yet
           nothing
           but
           onely
           bare
           coniectures
           could
           be
           gathered
           from
           thence
           ,
           what
           their
           intents
           might
           be
           .
        
         
           Yet
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Clergy
           men
           and
           Burgesses
           ,
           making
           a
           plurality
           of
           Voices
           ,
           they
           were
           all
           banished
           the
           Realme
           .
           Their
           Coats
           of
           Armes
           ,
           and
           Badges
           of
           Gentility
           (
           according
           to
           the
           custome
           of
           Scotland
           )
           were
           broake
           ,
           and
           cast
           out
           of
           the
           windowes
           of
           the
           Towne-house
           ,
           and
           their
           banishment
           publikely
           proclaimed
           by
           a
           Herald
           .
           Afterwards
           the
           Earle
           of
           A●gile
           was
           sent
           out
           with
           forces
           against
           those
           Earles
           ,
           but
           hauing
           receiued
           of
           them
           an
           ouerthrow
           in
           a
           set
           battaile
           at
           Genliuet
           ,
           the
           King
           himselfe
           (
           after
           many
           tedious
           and
           difficult
           iourneies
           )
           comes
           thither
           ,
           and
           there
           suffereth
           the
           Ea●le
           Huntlies
           
           Houses
           at
           
             Strathbolgie
             ,
             Slanie
          
           ,
           and
           Newton
           ,
           to
           be
           quite
           demolished
           .
           Shortly
           he
           brought
           the
           Earles
           to
           that
           passe
           ,
           that
           Huntley
           first
           withdrew
           himselfe
           to
           his
           Aunt
           ,
           the
           Countesse
           of
           Sutherland
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           was
           compelled
           to
           bee
           gone
           into
           France
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           to
           change
           their
           soile
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           it
           came
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           the
           mutuall
           good
           will
           that
           was
           betwixt
           the
           Queene
           and
           the
           King
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           his
           setled
           constancy
           in
           Religion
           ,
           which
           could
           neuer
           be
           battered
           ,
           by
           the
           meanes
           ,
           the
           prayers
           ,
           the
           promises
           ,
           or
           the
           subtill
           practises
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           the
           seuere
           lawes
           against
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           
           and
           men
           of
           that
           faction
           ,
           the
           punishment
           maturely
           inflicted
           on
           
             Graham
             Fentree
          
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           fauourers
           of
           the
           Spanish
           party
           ,
           the
           supreame
           authority
           in
           spirituall
           matters
           conferred
           vpon
           the
           Prince
           by
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           their
           mutuall
           endeauours
           against
           the
           growth
           of
           Papistry
           ;
           all
           these
           (
           I
           say
           )
           did
           so
           shake
           the
           very
           hopes
           of
           restoring
           Romish
           Religion
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           which
           the
           Iesuites
           had
           long
           conceiued
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           them
           began
           to
           deuise
           new
           plots
           ,
           and
           to
           try
           (
           since
           they
           could
           not
           immediately
           estate
           their
           Religion
           in
           its
           former
           honour
           )
           if
           they
           ●●uld
           at
           last
           estate
           some
           Professour
           of
           the
           Religion
           in
           the
           ●●rone
           of
           England
           ,
           which
           so
           might
           both
           countenance
           and
           protect
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           (
           when
           the
           disagreeing
           multitude
           of
           them
           could
           not
           meet
           vpon
           one
           person
           fit
           to
           their
           purpose
           ,
           a
           great
           while
           )
           at
           last
           they
           reflected
           vpon
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           :
           in
           whom
           ,
           (
           although
           he
           were
           no
           Romish
           Catholike
           )
           yet
           they
           expected
           a
           well-qualified
           temper
           of
           Religion
           ,
           because
           his
           clemency
           draue
           him
           to
           a
           perswasion
           ,
           that
           in
           case
           of
           Religion
           men
           should
           not
           suffer
           death
           .
           The
           right
           of
           inheritance
           which
           they
           ●eigned
           for
           him
           ,
           was
           drawne
           from
           Thomas
           of
           Woodstock
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           Edward
           the
           3
           ,
           from
           whom
           hee
           descended
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           runnagates
           and
           fugitiues
           stood
           hardly
           for
           the
           Infanta
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           although
           they
           feared
           that
           the
           Queene
           and
           the
           Court
           of
           Parliament
           would
           preuent
           that
           ,
           by
           making
           euery
           one
           take
           the
           oath
           of
           Allegiance
           .
        
         
         
           Not
           long
           after
           came
           a
           booke
           out
           ,
           dedicated
           to
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           ,
           vnder
           the
           belyed
           name
           of
           Dolman
           ,
           but
           not
           without
           the
           notable
           malice
           of
           Parsons
           the
           Iesuite
           ,
           against
           this
           Dolman
           a
           Priest
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           milder
           disposition
           ,
           (
           if
           I
           may
           beleeue
           the
           Priests
           :
           )
           for
           the
           Authors
           of
           that
           booke
           were
           Parsons
           ,
           a
           maine
           enemy
           to
           Dolman
           ,
           Cardinall
           Allan
           ,
           and
           
             Francis
             Inglefield
          
           .
           In
           this
           booke
           ,
           ●etting
           at
           nought
           the
           right
           of
           Birth
           ,
           they
           only
           discourse
           of
           changing
           the
           Lawes
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           allowing
           hereditary
           succession
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           England
           ,
           of
           bringing
           in
           a
           new
           manner
           of
           election
           :
           and
           lastly
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           should
           be
           admitted
           King
           ,
           of
           what
           neernesse
           in
           bloud
           soeuer
           he
           were
           of
           ,
           except
           he
           were
           a
           Roman
           Catholike
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           same
           ,
           they
           most
           contumeliously
           traduce
           most
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           many
           were
           not
           Legitimate
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           vncapable
           of
           the
           gouernment
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           .
           Besides
           ,
           they
           teare
           to
           pieces
           the
           most
           certaine
           Right
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           seeke
           to
           deriue
           the
           Right
           of
           succession
           vpon
           the
           Infanta
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           because
           she
           was
           a
           Roman
           Catholike
           .
           But
           oh
           ,
           I
           am
           amazed
           to
           say
           how
           falsly
           it
           was
           affirmed
           by
           such
           as
           they
           were
           ,
           
           since
           
             the
             lips
             of
             the
             Priests
             should
             preserue
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             since
             they
             should
             stand
             ,
             hauing
             their
             loynes
             girt
             with
             truth
             .
          
           The
           colours
           that
           they
           vsed
           for
           her
           right
           ,
           were
           many
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Because
           she
           (
           as
           the
           Booke
           saith
           )
           descended
           from
           Constance
           the
           Daughter
           of
           William
           the
           Conquerour
           ,
           from
           whom
           she
           drawes
           her
           pedigree
           .
           This
           Constance
           was
           wife
           to
           
             Alane
             Fergant
          
           Earle
           of
           Britaine
           :
           yet
           notwithstanding
           ,
           
             Gulielmus
             Gemeticensis
          
           (
           one
           that
           liued
           about
           that
           time
           )
           in
           his
           last
           Booke
           beareth
           witnesse
           ,
           that
           this
           Constance
           died
           without
           any
           Issue
           :
           and
           so
           say
           all
           our
           Chroniclers
           of
           Britaine
           ,
           with
           one
           accord
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Because
           she
           drawes
           her
           parentage
           from
           Elenor
           the
           first-borne
           of
           King
           Henry
           the
           second
           ,
           married
           to
           A●phonsus
           the
           ninth
           King
           of
           Castile
           .
           But
           ,
           that
           not
           Ele●or
           ,
           but
           Matilda
           wife
           to
           
             H●nry
             Leo
          
           Duke
           of
           Saxony
           ,
           the
           Mother
           of
           
           Otho
           the
           fourth
           Emperour
           ,
           was
           the
           first-borne
           to
           the
           said
           Henry
           .
           Pope
           Innocent
           the
           third
           will
           giue
           vs
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           
             Mathew
             Paris
             pag.
          
           381.
           whom
           also
           
             Robert
             Abba●
             de
             Monte
             Michaelis
          
           ,
           who
           was
           her
           Godfather
           ,
           writes
           to
           haue
           beene
           borne
           in
           the
           yeare
           1162.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Because
           she
           descends
           from
           Blanch
           the
           first-borne
           of
           the
           said
           Elenor
           :
           and
           this
           both
           Rodericke
           Archbishop
           of
           Toledo
           ,
           booke
           nine
           ,
           chapt
           .
           fiue
           .
           And
           Pope
           Innocent
           ,
           who
           should
           better
           be
           beleeued
           ,
           that
           liued
           in
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           denie
           as
           false
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           Because
           she
           was
           descended
           of
           Beatrice
           the
           Daughter
           of
           Henrie
           the
           third
           King
           of
           England
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           they
           forget
           that
           she
           had
           Brothers
           two
           ,
           Edward
           the
           first
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           Edmund
           Earle
           of
           
             Lancaster
             ▪
          
           from
           whom
           (
           besides
           those
           of
           the
           Royall
           Family
           )
           sprang
           a
           whole
           nation
           of
           Nobles
           in
           England
           .
        
         
           Fiftly
           ,
           They
           deriue
           this
           right
           of
           the
           Infanta
           ,
           from
           the
           Portugall
           Familie
           ;
           as
           also
           from
           Philip
           the
           Daughter
           of
           Iohn
           of
           G●unt
           Duke
           of
           
             Lancaster
             ▪
          
           whom
           they
           say
           was
           the
           first-borne
           by
           his
           former
           wife
           Blanch
           ;
           when
           as
           for
           all
           this
           ▪
           Frossard
           (
           that
           liued
           at
           the
           same
           time
           at
           Court
           )
           in
           169.
           page
           of
           the
           second
           part
           ,
           demonstrates
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           that
           Elizabeth
           married
           to
           
             Iohn
             Holland
          
           ,
           who
           was
           afterwards
           Duke
           of
           Ex●t●r
           ,
           was
           the
           first-borne
           .
        
         
           But
           we
           haue
           sufficiently
           refelled
           these
           Genealogicall
           phantasies
           ,
           which
           were
           bred
           out
           of
           the
           vaporous
           crudities
           of
           treacherie
           ,
           wherewith
           that
           Booke
           much
           aboundeth
           .
           But
           yet
           cannot
           but
           wonder
           ,
           that
           these
           men
           should
           be
           so
           vnmindfull
           of
           their
           owne
           profession
           ,
           scorning
           both
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           
             Trent
             ,
             concerning
             auoiding
             all
             secular
             affaires
             and
             occasions
          
           ;
           as
           also
           of
           the
           Toletan
           Councell
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           Lawes
           but
           the
           very
           last
           yeare
           at
           Rome
           newly
           reuiued
           ;
           onely
           to
           curry
           fauour
           with
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           to
           abuse
           simple
           men
           ,
           to
           strew
           the
           way
           for
           tumultuous
           insurrections
           ,
           to
           prouid●
           Ladders
           for
           the
           ambitious
           ,
           though
           to
           their
           owne
           ruine
           ,
           and
           
           to
           offer
           violent
           ha●ds
           to
           the
           Truth
           ,
           making
           their
           Religion
           the
           cloake
           for
           all
           their
           ●reason
           .
           Nay
           ,
           in
           the
           conceit
           of
           this
           new
           made
           Right
           of
           the
           Infanta
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           went
           so
           farre
           on
           ,
           that
           they
           compelled
           the
           English
           Priests
           in
           their
           Spanish
           Seminaries
           ,
           to
           subscribe
           to
           this
           Right
           of
           the
           said
           Infanta
           ;
           if
           we
           may
           euen
           beleeue
           themsel●es
           that
           related
           it
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           ,
           
           whatsoeuer
           Parsons
           the
           lesuite
           thought
           they
           would
           effect
           ,
           yet
           after
           all
           failed
           ,
           and
           that
           Iames
           of
           Sc●tland
           ,
           was
           proclaimed
           King
           of
           England
           after
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Queene
           ;
           then
           hee
           stroue
           to
           excuse
           the
           matter
           in
           Letters
           to
           most
           of
           his
           Friends
           ,
           as
           if
           so
           be
           ,
           that
           those
           words
           in
           his
           Book
           against
           the
           right
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           had
           not
           beene
           spoken
           of
           him
           ,
           out
           of
           any
           ill
           will
           ,
           or
           desire
           any
           way
           to
           hurt
           the
           King
           ;
           but
           onely
           out
           of
           an
           earnest
           desire
           he
           had
           to
           bring
           the
           King
           to
           the
           profession
           of
           the
           Roman
           Ca●holike
           Religion
           ;
           also
           ,
           he
           thought
           that
           it
           would
           serue
           well
           enough
           for
           his
           excuse
           ,
           that
           those
           iniuries
           hee
           offered
           the
           King
           were
           not
           preiudiciall
           to
           him
           ,
           because
           they
           tooke
           no
           effect
           ▪
        
         
           But
           whilest
           these
           Turne-coats
           faine
           to
           themselues
           a
           false
           H●ire
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           God
           ▪
           that
           laughed
           at
           their
           de●ises
           ,
           raised
           vp
           to
           Iames
           of
           Scotland
           the
           true
           Heire
           ,
           a
           Sonne
           that
           might
           also
           haue
           beene
           his
           heire
           .
           
           For
           on
           the
           19.
           of
           February
           was
           borne
           to
           him
           Henry
           Prince
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           the
           loue
           and
           delight
           of
           Britaine
           :
           whom
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           in
           an
           ●onourable
           Embassage
           by
           Robert
           Earle
           of
           Sussex
           was
           Godmother
           to
           .
        
         
           Now
           as
           the
           learned
           sort
           of
           our
           English
           〈…〉
           studied
           to
           enthroane
           the
           Spanish
           Infanta
           in
           the
           〈◊〉
           of
           Engl●nd
           by
           their
           writings
           :
           So
           some
           of
           them
           tooke
           the
           nearer
           way
           of
           murther
           ;
           hauing
           sent
           ouer
           priuy
           murth●re●s
           to
           〈◊〉
           ●
           way
           the
           Queene
           .
           The
           Spaniards
           on
           the
           other
           side
           they
           〈◊〉
           with
           poyson
           :
           
           but
           much
           suspecting
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           English
           ,
           thinking
           the
           Nation
           affoorded
           none
           so
           cruell
           against
           ●is
           Princesse
           ,
           they
           made
           vse
           of
           
             Roderike
             Lopez
          
           a
           Iewish
           S●ctary
           ▪
           and
           a
           Houshold
           Phisit●on
           ●o
           the
           Queenes
           Court
           ▪
           and
           〈…〉
           of
           him
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           
             S●●phan
             F●rreira
             Gama
          
           ,
           and
           
             Emanuel
             
             Lowise
             ,
             Portugalls
          
           :
           for
           at
           that
           time
           many
           Portugalls
           vnder
           the
           pretence
           of
           their
           banished
           Anthony
           ,
           
           crept
           here
           into
           England
           .
           They
           hauing
           beene
           apprehended
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           some
           of
           their
           Letters
           that
           were
           intercepted
           ,
           and
           being
           accused
           towards
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           February
           ,
           both
           confessed
           that
           they
           conspired
           to
           make
           away
           the
           Queene
           by
           poyson
           .
        
         
           Lopez
           being
           of
           a
           well-tried
           honesty
           ,
           and
           neuer
           suspected
           ,
           confessed
           voluntarily
           that
           he
           was
           thereunto
           induced
           by
           Andrada
           a
           P●rtugall
           ,
           to
           doe
           so
           much
           seruice
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Spaine
           ;
           that
           also
           he
           had
           receaued
           from
           
             Don
             Christoph●ro
             de
             Moro
          
           one
           of
           his
           intimatest
           Counsellours
           ,
           a
           very
           pretious
           Iewell
           ,
           who
           as
           fast
           as
           he
           could
           learne
           any
           thing
           from
           him
           ,
           still
           enformed
           the
           Spaniard
           of
           it
           ,
           till
           at
           last
           the
           agreement
           was
           made
           ,
           and
           for
           50000.
           
           Crownes
           he
           promised
           to
           poyson
           the
           Queene
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           had
           certified
           the
           
             Conde
             de
             Fuentes
          
           ,
           and
           Ibarra
           ,
           Secretary
           to
           the
           Spaniard
           in
           the
           
             Low
             Countries
          
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           that
           came
           too
           .
        
         
           
             Stephano
             Ferreira
          
           confessed
           that
           the
           said
           
             C●nde
             de
             F●entes
          
           and
           
             I●arra
             ▪
          
           had
           certified
           him
           indeed
           both
           by
           Letters
           and
           Colloquies
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           putting
           their
           counsell
           in
           practise
           ,
           of
           taking
           away
           the
           Queene
           by
           poyson
           :
           that
           he
           himselfe
           wrote
           Letters
           ,
           as
           Lopez
           dictated
           them
           ,
           wherein
           he
           promise●
           to
           do
           it
           for
           50000
           Crownes
           ;
           he
           confessed
           also
           ,
           that
           
             Emmanuel
             Lowise
          
           was
           sent
           ouer
           from
           the
           said
           
             Conde
             de
             Fuentes
          
           ,
           to
           hasten
           Lopez
           to
           make
           an
           end
           of
           the
           matter
           .
        
         
           Emmanuel
           confessed
           that
           ,
           hauing
           taken
           oath
           to
           conceale
           all
           his
           counsell
           ,
           
             Conde
             de
             Fuentes
          
           shewed
           him
           Letters
           which
           Andrada
           the
           Portugall
           had
           wrote
           in
           Lopez's
           name
           concerning
           the
           making
           of
           the
           Queene
           away
           :
           also
           that
           now
           he
           was
           sent
           from
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           deale
           with
           Ferreira
           and
           Lopez
           ,
           about
           the
           hastning
           the
           Queenes
           death
           ,
           also
           to
           promise
           both
           money
           to
           Lopez
           ,
           and
           preferment
           to
           all
           his
           children
           .
        
         
           Lopez
           brought
           forth
           ,
           
           ,
           said
           but
           little
           :
           but
           ,
           that
           Ferreira
           and
           〈◊〉
           were
           nothing
           but
           composed
           of
           deceit
           ,
           &
           lying
           :
           that
           he
           neuer
           thought
           any
           hurt
           against
           the
           Queene
           ,
           but
           
           alwaies
           hated
           the
           gift
           of
           that
           Spanish
           Tyrant
           ,
           that
           hee
           gaue
           to
           the
           Queene
           the
           Iewell
           sent
           him
           by
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           that
           hee
           neuer
           intended
           more
           then
           to
           deceiue
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           and
           cousen
           him
           of
           his
           money
           .
        
         
           The
           rest
           said
           nothing
           for
           themselues
           ,
           but
           continually
           accused
           Lopez
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           were
           all
           three
           condemned
           ,
           and
           within
           three
           moneths
           after
           hanged
           at
           
             Tyburne
             ,
             Lopez
          
           still
           professing
           that
           hee
           loued
           the
           Queene
           as
           well
           as
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           ;
           which
           being
           spoken
           by
           a
           Iew
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           ,
           was
           but
           onely
           laughed
           at
           by
           the
           people
           .
           
           The
           day
           after
           these
           were
           condemned
           ,
           one
           
             Patricke
             Culline
          
           an
           Irish
           Fencer
           also
           was
           condemned
           ;
           and
           one
           that
           being
           burdened
           with
           great
           promises
           ,
           and
           hauing
           money
           for
           his
           trauaile
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           giuen
           him
           by
           the
           turne-coats
           in
           the
           
             Low
             Countries
          
           ,
           promised
           to
           kill
           the
           Queene
           ;
           he
           ,
           his
           fault
           being
           in
           a
           manner
           knowne
           ,
           and
           proued
           by
           some
           tokens
           and
           signes
           ,
           being
           ready
           to
           die
           with
           fainting
           ,
           suffered
           the
           like
           punishment
           ,
           as
           those
           before
           .
           Then
           also
           were
           apprehended
           
             Edmund
             Yorke
          
           ,
           and
           
             Richard
             Williams
          
           ,
           
           both
           hired
           to
           kill
           the
           Queene
           ,
           by
           Ibarra
           ,
           and
           suborned
           to
           that
           also
           by
           the
           turne-coates
           in
           the
           
             Low
             Countries
          
           ,
           and
           more
           incendiaries
           also
           to
           set
           the
           Queenes
           Nauie
           on
           fire
           with
           balles
           of
           wild-fire
           .
        
         
           Thus
           did
           these
           miscreant
           English
           turne-coates
           ,
           as
           well
           Priests
           as
           others
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           conspire
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Queene
           ▪
           out
           of
           an
           vngodly
           opinion
           ,
           and
           almost
           now
           inbred
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           
             Princes
             that
             were
             excommunicated
             were
             to
             be
             rooted
             out
             :
          
           and
           the
           Spaniard
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           out
           of
           an
           inbred
           hate
           which
           they
           bare
           alwaies
           against
           her
           .
           But
           she
           neuer
           fearing
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           manlike
           vertue
           ,
           and
           wary
           carefulnes
           ,
           relying
           vpon
           God
           ,
           contemned
           all
           these
           trecheries
           and
           treasons
           :
           and
           euer
           and
           anon
           would
           call
           to
           minde
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Kingly
           Psalme-writer
           ,
           
             Thou
             art
             my
             God
             ,
             my
             times
             are
             in
             thy
             hand
             .
          
        
         
           And
           as
           she
           was
           carefull
           for
           her
           owne
           safety
           ,
           so
           she
           was
           diligent
           in
           others
           too
           :
           for
           she
           informed
           Ernest
           Arch-Duke
           of
           
           Austria
           ,
           
           Gouernour
           of
           the
           Prouinces
           vnder
           the
           Spaniard
           in
           the
           
             Low
             Cou●tries
          
           ,
           that
           the
           like
           treacheries
           were
           also
           laid
           by
           Ibarra
           ,
           and
           other
           seruants
           of
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           and
           runnagate
           English
           ,
           intreating
           him
           besides
           ,
           to
           signifie
           to
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           blot
           out
           the
           very
           thought
           of
           this
           wickednesse
           from
           any
           way
           appertaining
           to
           him
           ,
           by
           punishing
           his
           seruants
           that
           stroue
           to
           attempt
           the
           same
           :
           and
           by
           giuing
           vp
           into
           her
           hands
           againe
           ,
           the
           English
           Architects
           and
           chiefe
           compilers
           of
           this
           wickednes
           ,
           to
           wit
           ▪
           
             Hugh
             Owen
             ,
             Tho.
             Throcmorton
             ,
             Holcot
          
           a
           Iesuite
           ,
           Giffard
           &
           Worthington
           Diuines
           ,
           lest
           that
           otherwise
           hee
           but
           deceiue
           the
           good
           estimation
           and
           honour
           which
           hee
           hath
           among
           the
           people
           ,
           whilest
           hee
           shall
           nourish
           with
           him
           such
           wicked
           creatures
           .
           And
           lest
           that
           hee
           might
           require
           also
           
             Don
             Antonio
             Perez
          
           ,
           
           of
           late
           Secretary
           to
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           who
           had
           now
           flowne
           (
           by
           reason
           of
           vproares
           he
           raised
           in
           Arragon
           ,
           )
           and
           lurked
           in
           England
           :
           She
           protested
           that
           hee
           was
           sent
           by
           the
           French
           King
           into
           England
           to
           his
           Embassadour
           against
           her
           knowledge
           ;
           and
           that
           she
           neither
           did
           ,
           or
           euer
           would
           relieue
           him
           either
           with
           her
           pension
           ,
           or
           protection
           .
           And
           certaine
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           neither
           she
           ,
           nor
           Burghley
           Lord
           Treasure●
           would
           so
           much
           as
           speake
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           against
           his
           oath
           had
           reuealed
           the
           secrets
           of
           his
           Prince
           :
           yet
           indeed
           ,
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           gaue
           him
           entertainment
           ,
           and
           supplied
           him
           with
           great
           cost
           ,
           making
           vse
           of
           him
           (
           as
           an
           Oracle
           )
           that
           was
           so
           well
           skilled
           in
           the
           secrets
           of
           the
           Spanish
           Court
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           a
           man
           of
           an
           excellent
           wit
           and
           wisedome
           ,
           who
           notwithstanding
           (
           as
           most
           commonly
           such
           king
           of
           men
           alwaies
           are
           )
           was
           so
           tossed
           vp
           and
           down
           by
           fortune
           ,
           that
           he
           bestowed
           vpon
           his
           Picture
           nothing
           but
           this
           Motto
           :
        
         
           THE
           MONSTER
           OF
           FORTVNE
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           by
           this
           time
           in
           France
           that
           boisterous
           fury
           of
           conspiracy
           that
           had
           ranged
           through
           France
           eight
           yeares
           ,
           a
           little
           more
           or
           lesse
           ,
           began
           to
           cease
           a
           little
           .
           For
           when
           as
           the
           
           King
           by
           his
           forces
           had
           much
           much
           empaired
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           Leaguers
           ,
           
           &
           seuered
           their
           forces
           by
           his
           sleights
           which
           he
           vsed
           ,
           and
           the
           last
           yeare
           hauing
           embraced
           the
           Roman
           Religion
           ,
           had
           his
           Inauguration
           solemnized
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           yeare
           ,
           many
           of
           the
           Nobility
           being
           reconciled
           by
           great
           promises
           againe
           returned
           to
           a
           dutie
           to
           him
           .
           Others
           would
           not
           ,
           but
           vpon
           condition
           ,
           that
           they
           alwaies
           might
           enioy
           those
           offices
           ,
           which
           now
           they
           possessed
           ,
           for
           them
           and
           their
           heires
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           courtesie
           of
           
             Hugh
             Capet
          
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           who
           to
           get
           the
           good
           wills
           of
           all
           his
           Nobility
           ,
           gaue
           their
           offices
           hereditarily
           ,
           to
           them
           and
           their
           heires
           .
        
         
           Now
           many
           of
           the
           rebellious
           Cities
           were
           yeelded
           vp
           ,
           and
           many
           sodainly
           seazed
           on
           :
           Paris
           it selfe
           (
           the
           King
           being
           priuily
           called
           in
           )
           yeelds
           to
           him
           ,
           with
           the
           great
           ioy
           of
           the
           Citizens
           ,
           and
           hence
           was
           the
           break-necke
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           hope
           of
           ioyning
           to
           them
           the
           French
           Kingdome
           by
           the
           marriage
           of
           the
           Infanta
           with
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           :
           for
           now
           they
           themselues
           were
           glad
           to
           depart
           out
           ,
           bagge
           and
           baggage
           ;
           and
           not
           without
           foule
           scoffes
           from
           the
           French
           ,
           that
           now
           had
           learned
           a
           little
           more
           wit.
           
        
         
           But
           when
           those
           Spaniards
           which
           had
           beene
           called
           in
           by
           the
           Duke
           of
           Merceur
           into
           Britaine
           ,
           continued
           still
           in
           their
           resolutions
           ,
           and
           strengthened
           the
           Sea-coasts
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           maintaine
           their
           possession
           .
           Captaine
           Norris
           that
           had
           beene
           sent
           for
           ouer
           to
           enforme
           the
           Queene
           of
           the
           affaires
           of
           Britaine
           ,
           was
           sent
           backe
           again
           with
           Commission
           ,
           
           that
           he
           should
           assault
           the
           Spanish
           Fort
           at
           Crodon
           ,
           neere
           to
           the
           Hauen
           Brest
           ,
           and
           he
           arriued
           at
           Pimpole
           with
           a
           new
           Band
           of
           men
           ,
           on
           the
           Kalends
           of
           September
           .
           At
           which
           time
           Marshall
           D'Aumont
           and
           
             Thomas
             Baskeruile
          
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           absence
           of
           Norris
           commanded
           the
           English
           forces
           ,
           besieged
           Morlay
           ,
           
           and
           vpon
           the
           returne
           of
           Captaine
           Norris
           ,
           had
           it
           yeelded
           to
           them
           .
           Yet
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           although
           it
           were
           before
           agreed
           by
           the
           French
           Embassadour
           in
           England
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           were
           taken
           it
           should
           serue
           for
           a
           retyring
           place
           to
           the
           English
           ,
           Marshall
           D'Aumont
           to
           
           preuent
           that
           ,
           made
           it
           one
           of
           the
           Articles
           of
           their
           yeelding
           ,
           that
           none
           but
           Roman
           Catholikes
           should
           be
           admitted
           into
           the
           Towne
           .
           After
           that
           the
           Marshall
           and
           Norris
           hauing
           taken
           also
           Quinpercorentine
           ,
           
           both
           French
           and
           English
           set
           forward
           to
           the
           Spaniards
           Fort
           at
           Crodon
           ,
           on
           the
           Kalends
           of
           Nouember
           ,
           and
           there
           
             Martin
             Furbisher
          
           expected
           them
           in
           the
           Bay
           with
           ten
           English
           men
           of
           warre
           .
           
           This
           Fort
           on
           two
           sides
           is
           washed
           round
           with
           the
           water
           ;
           and
           on
           the
           Land
           side
           there
           are
           two
           great
           Fortresses
           ,
           betweene
           which
           there
           runnes
           a
           wall
           that
           is
           full
           seuen
           and
           thirty
           foot
           broad
           .
           Within
           is
           a
           very
           thicke
           Countermure
           ,
           and
           Rockes
           defend
           the
           Fortresses
           vpon
           the
           ●ide
           ,
           whereon
           there
           are
           placed
           peeces
           of
           Ordnance
           .
           The
           English
           and
           French
           men
           heape
           vp
           Bulwarkes
           ,
           and
           entrench
           there
           ,
           where
           the
           Fortresse
           lookes
           towards
           the
           Land.
           The
           Spaniards
           rusht
           out
           once
           vpon
           them
           to
           hinder
           their
           proceedings
           ,
           but
           they
           quickly
           retreated
           in
           againe
           ;
           there
           
             Anthony
             Wingfield
          
           Serieant
           Major
           of
           the
           English
           forces
           ,
           a
           famous
           old
           Souldier
           ,
           hauing
           made
           his
           Will
           but
           the
           day
           before
           ,
           being
           shot
           cleane
           through
           ,
           died
           vpon
           it
           .
           Vpon
           the
           23.
           day
           of
           the
           moneth
           700.
           shot
           from
           their
           Ordnance
           made
           a
           small
           gap
           in
           the
           wall
           ,
           and
           threw
           downe
           their
           Inclosures
           against
           the
           wall
           ,
           which
           Lister
           an
           Englishman
           presently
           seazed
           vpon
           .
           But
           when
           the
           valour
           in
           the
           cheerefull
           assaulter
           was
           not
           greater
           then
           the
           firme
           resolution
           of
           the
           stubborne
           Defendants
           ,
           there
           were
           many
           slaine
           ,
           
             Bruder
             ,
             Iackson
          
           ,
           and
           Barker
           ,
           Commanders
           of
           great
           note
           :
           many
           wounded
           ,
           and
           many
           dangerously
           blowne
           vp
           with
           wild-fire
           .
        
         
           There
           were
           many
           in
           England
           that
           accused
           Norris
           for
           being
           too
           prodigall
           of
           the
           English
           bloud
           ,
           in
           hazarding
           it
           euen
           rashly
           vpon
           all
           dangerous
           occasions
           .
           Surely
           ,
           the
           Queene
           (
           o●t
           of
           her
           inbred
           mercy
           and
           fauour
           )
           commanded
           him
           by
           her
           Letters
           ,
           that
           hee
           should
           more
           regard
           the
           safety
           of
           her
           Souldiers
           ,
           then
           his
           honour
           .
           That
           in
           these
           assisting
           warres
           he
           should
           not
           put
           them
           vpon
           certaine
           destruction
           ;
           that
           he
           should
           not
           prodigally
           waste
           mans
           bloud
           ;
           that
           the
           forward
           
           boldnesse
           of
           some
           hot
           spirits
           is
           rather
           to
           be
           kept
           vnder
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           cast
           vpon
           apparant
           danger
           ;
           then
           should
           his
           wisedome
           be
           thought
           lesse
           wanting
           by
           many
           men
           ,
           then
           should
           not
           his
           vnmercifulnesse
           be
           condemned
           by
           all
           ,
           but
           both
           his
           and
           the
           Queenes
           loue
           of
           the
           English
           bloud
           ,
           be
           sufficiently
           praised
           .
           But
           these
           Letters
           came
           too
           late
           .
        
         
           The
           Siege
           growing
           hot
           ,
           it
           seemed
           good
           to
           D'Aumont
           and
           Norris
           ,
           to
           vndermine
           the
           Easterne
           part
           of
           the
           Fortresse
           ,
           where
           the
           French
           men
           had
           beene
           dealing
           ,
           and
           that
           succeeded
           happily
           ,
           for
           they
           made
           a
           gap
           in
           the
           wall
           big
           enough
           in
           conscience
           ,
           and
           now
           they
           set
           vpon
           the
           Fortresse
           on
           euery
           side
           ;
           
             Latham
             ,
             Smith
          
           ,
           &
           other
           English
           Cap●aines
           ,
           setting
           vpon
           the
           Westerne
           part
           thereof
           ,
           whilest
           the
           French
           men
           set
           on
           the
           Easterne
           ,
           and
           others
           the
           Wall
           betweene
           ,
           from
           noone
           till
           foure
           of
           the
           clocke
           ,
           at
           length
           the
           English
           enioyed
           the
           Westerne
           Fortresse
           ,
           and
           hauing
           slaine
           
             Thomas
             de
             Parades
          
           ,
           the
           Gouernour
           thereof
           ,
           
           entring
           the
           Fort
           ,
           they
           snatched
           their
           Colours
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           passage
           for
           all
           the
           rest
           ;
           and
           there
           they
           slew
           about
           foure
           hundred
           that
           lay
           in
           Garrison
           ;
           they
           razed
           the
           Fortresse
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           euen
           the
           very
           same
           day
           that
           
             Don
             Iuan
             de
             D'Aquila
          
           came
           to
           bring
           them
           aide
           .
        
         
           Neither
           was
           this
           Victory
           purchased
           by
           the
           English
           without
           losse
           of
           bloud
           ,
           
           for
           many
           valiant
           men
           were
           wanting
           ,
           and
           
             Martin
             Fourbisher
          
           was
           shot
           in
           the
           hip
           with
           a
           Bullet
           ,
           and
           hauing
           brought
           backe
           his
           Nauy
           to
           Plimouth
           ,
           then
           died
           .
        
         
           Not
           very
           long
           after
           ,
           it
           being
           found
           out
           ,
           that
           there
           came
           some
           Spanish
           Commanders
           into
           Ireland
           ,
           to
           stirre
           vp
           a
           rebellion
           there
           ,
           Norris
           
           was
           recalled
           from
           Britaine
           ,
           the
           ships
           that
           should
           haue
           brought
           him
           ouer
           ,
           hauing
           arriued
           at
           Morlay
           ,
           were
           forbid
           entrance
           to
           the
           Hauen
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           they
           were
           compell●d
           ●o
           trust
           to
           the
           courtesie
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           a
           Wintery
           cold
           Ha●en
           ,
           and
           at
           length
           to
           arriue
           at
           Rusco
           ,
           no
           very
           sa●e
           Bay
           for
           them
           .
           The
           Queene
           ●ooke
           this
           (
           as
           she
           might
           very
           well
           )
           wonderous
           ill
           at
           Marshall
           D'Aumonts
           hands
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           denie
           Morlay
           Hauen
           for
           her
           ships
           ,
           when
           according
           to
           their
           
           owne
           conditions
           ,
           he
           did
           owe
           the
           very
           same
           place
           to
           the
           Auxiliaries
           of
           England
           ,
           assoone
           as
           it
           yeelded
           .
        
         
           And
           not
           in
           France
           onely
           ,
           but
           euen
           in
           the
           most
           seuered
           part
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           America
           ,
           did
           the
           English
           warre
           against
           the
           Spaniard
           :
           for
           
             Richard
             Hawkins
          
           
           (
           sonne
           to
           that
           famous
           Nauigator
           
             Iohn
             Hawkins
          
           )
           hauing
           free
           leaue
           and
           license
           (
           vnder
           the
           great
           Seale
           of
           England
           )
           to
           molest
           the
           Spaniard
           in
           those
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           with
           three
           ships
           ,
           and
           two
           hundred
           Sea-men
           ,
           set
           forth
           for
           Sea
           the
           last
           yeare
           .
           His
           first
           landing
           was
           at
           the
           Island
           of
           S.
           Anne
           ,
           where
           whilest
           he
           refreshed
           the
           fainting
           spirits
           of
           his
           Marriners
           ,
           the
           least
           ship
           of
           the
           three
           was
           (
           by
           chance
           )
           fired
           .
           He
           tooke
           a
           Portugall
           ship
           ;
           and
           the
           fame
           of
           him
           spreading
           out
           to
           Peru
           ,
           the
           Deputy
           thereof
           ●urnisheth
           his
           Nauie
           to
           surprize
           him
           .
           Afterwards
           (
           by
           reason
           of
           a
           great
           tempest
           )
           one
           of
           his
           two
           ships
           returned
           home
           ,
           but
           not
           without
           the
           punishment
           of
           the
           Master
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Hawkins
           being
           now
           left
           alone
           ,
           was
           taken
           away
           from
           shore
           by
           force
           ,
           and
           carried
           to
           the
           latitude
           of
           fifty
           degrees
           ;
           where
           he
           lighted
           on
           a
           fruitful
           ,
           woodish
           ,
           and
           a
           Land
           very
           full
           of
           Hauens
           ,
           holding
           out
           in
           length
           some
           threescore
           Leagues
           from
           the
           West
           to
           the
           North
           ;
           which
           he
           passed
           by
           ,
           till
           such
           time
           that
           the
           winde
           blowing
           him
           backe
           againe
           ,
           he
           was
           cast
           vpon
           the
           streights
           of
           Magellan
           ,
           
           about
           the
           end
           of
           Ianuary
           this
           yeare
           ,
           which
           he
           found
           to
           be
           nothing
           but
           an
           Ocean
           full
           of
           Islands
           ;
           yet
           he
           came
           as
           farre
           in
           it
           as
           to
           the
           breadth
           of
           six
           and
           fifty
           degrees
           .
           After
           that
           he
           had
           spent
           a
           mo●eth
           and
           a
           halfe
           amongst
           these
           Islands
           ,
           and
           had
           wandered
           vp
           and
           down
           according
           to
           the
           vncertaine
           motions
           of
           the
           same
           Sea
           ,
           not
           without
           much
           and
           great
           danger
           ,
           with
           great
           paines
           at
           last
           he
           got
           into
           the
           open
           Sea.
           And
           now
           ●ayling
           by
           the
           Chiline
           shor●
           in
           the
           Southerne
           Sea
           ,
           at
           Villa-Parissa
           he
           seized
           on
           fiue
           ships
           laden
           with
           Merchandise
           ;
           he
           tooke
           away
           one
           of
           the●
           ,
           and
           the
           Pilot
           ;
           but
           dismissed
           the
           rest
           vpon
           the
           paiment
           of
           2000.
           
           Ducke●s
           ,
           when
           they
           indeed
           were
           valued
           at
           more
           then
           twenty
           thousand
           .
        
         
         
           Afterwards
           at
           Arica
           ,
           he
           was
           assailed
           by
           
             Bertrand
             à
             Castro
          
           ,
           who
           with
           eight
           ships
           was
           sent
           out
           by
           the
           Vice-Gerent
           or
           Deputy
           of
           Peru
           ,
           to
           that
           purpose
           ;
           but
           first
           his
           munition
           ,
           furniture
           ,
           and
           tackling
           for
           sayling
           being
           somewhat
           scant
           ,
           he
           ventred
           on
           him
           ,
           to
           his
           owne
           losse
           ;
           but
           afterwards
           being
           better
           prouided
           ,
           
           he
           assailed
           him
           againe
           in
           the
           Gulfe
           Attacame
           ,
           but
           with
           no
           better
           speed
           ,
           for
           they
           fought
           hand
           to
           hand
           very
           fiercely
           ,
           many
           being
           slaine
           on
           both
           sides
           :
           insomuch
           that
           the
           Spaniard
           thought
           it
           better
           to
           skirmish
           a
           farre
           off
           ,
           and
           to
           play
           vpon
           them
           with
           their
           Ordnance
           .
           
           Which
           when
           they
           did
           three
           dayes
           without
           ceasing
           ,
           Bertrand
           senta
           Gloue
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           King
           profered
           their
           liberty
           to
           Hawkins
           and
           his
           followers
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           yeeld
           vp
           vnto
           him
           .
           This
           condition
           they
           (
           all
           being
           sore
           wounded
           ,
           and
           vnequall
           for
           longer
           skirmish
           )
           did
           accept
           ,
           which
           they
           found
           also
           fulfilled
           ;
           for
           Bertrand
           vsed
           them
           very
           courteously
           .
           But
           there
           arose
           a
           question
           notwithstanding
           ,
           whether
           (
           or
           no
           )
           this
           promise
           were
           to
           be
           kept
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           questioned
           whether
           Bertrand
           (
           who
           was
           not
           delegated
           Generall
           immediatly
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           mediately
           from
           his
           Deputy
           )
           could
           make
           such
           a
           promise
           to
           Hawkins
           ,
           who
           had
           receiued
           immediately
           his
           authority
           from
           the
           Queene
           .
           But
           at
           length
           they
           all
           fell
           into
           this
           opinion
           ,
           that
           the
           promise
           made
           in
           the
           Kings
           name
           should
           be
           kept
           ,
           since
           that
           Hawkins
           was
           no
           Pirate
           ,
           but
           a
           lawfull
           enemy
           ;
           neither
           would
           they
           that
           the
           Spaniard
           should
           vse
           any
           other
           martiall
           Lawes
           in
           the
           Southerne
           Seas
           ,
           then
           what
           were
           sutable
           to
           the
           rest
           elsewhere
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           
           (
           and
           although
           that
           Bertrand
           to
           the
           praise
           of
           his
           honesty
           ,
           much
           endeauoured
           that
           his
           promise
           might
           be
           fulfilled
           )
           was
           Hawkins
           sent
           into
           Spaine
           ,
           and
           kept
           prisoner
           there
           some
           few
           yeares
           ;
           for
           it
           seemed
           good
           to
           the
           Spaniard
           to
           vse
           this
           seuerity
           ,
           that
           hee
           might
           fright
           others
           from
           attempting
           those
           Seas
           againe
           .
           
           But
           at
           last
           the
           Duke
           of
           Miranda
           (
           President
           of
           the
           Councell
           )
           gaue
           him
           his
           dismission
           ,
           vpon
           consideration
           ,
           that
           such
           promises
           made
           deliberately
           
           by
           the
           Kings
           Commanders
           ,
           should
           be
           kept
           ,
           because
           that
           otherwise
           no
           body
           would
           euer
           yeeld
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           the
           other
           part
           of
           America
           ,
           
           
             Iames
             Lancaster
          
           that
           was
           sent
           out
           with
           three
           ships
           ,
           and
           a
           Brigandi●e
           by
           the
           London
           Merchants
           ,
           whose
           goods
           the
           Spaniard
           had
           lately
           laid
           hands
           vpon
           ,
           had
           farre
           better
           fortune
           against
           them
           .
           For
           hee
           tooke
           39.
           
           Spanish
           ships
           ;
           and
           hauing
           associated
           to
           himself
           Venner
           an
           Englishman
           ,
           some
           Hollanders
           ,
           and
           some
           French
           ,
           that
           lay
           about
           expecting
           some
           prey
           in
           those
           Seas
           ,
           hee
           determines
           to
           set
           vpon
           Fernambuc
           in
           Brasile
           ,
           where
           hee
           vnderstood
           there
           had
           beene
           vnladed
           great
           treasure
           out
           of
           a
           Caracke
           that
           shipwrack't
           comming
           from
           the
           East
           Indies
           .
           But
           when
           hee
           saw
           the
           enemy
           flocke
           in
           multitudes
           very
           thicke
           to
           the
           shore
           ,
           he
           chose
           out
           some
           of
           the
           English
           ,
           and
           put
           them
           in
           the
           ship-boates
           ;
           and
           rowing
           with
           such
           violence
           that
           they
           brake
           the
           Oares
           ,
           the
           Boates
           ran
           a
           shoare
           ,
           a
           successe
           tr●ely
           as
           happy
           as
           the
           counsell
           was
           valiant
           .
           For
           by
           their
           valour
           the
           enemies
           being
           drouen
           to
           the
           vpper
           Towne
           ,
           hee
           enjoyed
           the
           lower
           Towne
           and
           the
           Hauen
           ;
           defending
           the
           same
           thirty
           whole
           dayes
           against
           all
           their
           crafty
           and
           deceitfull
           assaults
           ;
           and
           refusing
           all
           parley
           ,
           he
           frustrated
           all
           their
           fiery
           machinations
           against
           his
           ships
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           laded
           some
           fifteene
           ships
           with
           the
           wealth
           of
           that
           Caracke
           we
           spake
           of
           ,
           with
           Sugar-canes
           ,
           Brafil
           wood
           ,
           and
           Cottens
           ,
           and
           then
           returned
           safe
           home
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           not
           whether
           or
           no
           this
           may
           be
           worth
           remembrance
           ,
           
           except
           to
           the
           instructing
           of
           more
           ambitious
           mindes
           :
           at
           this
           time
           Sir
           
             Nicholas
             Clifford
          
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             Anthony
             Shirley
          
           deserued
           so
           well
           in
           the
           warres
           of
           France
           at
           the
           Kings
           hands
           ,
           that
           hauing
           giuen
           them
           their
           oath
           ,
           he
           made
           them
           Knights
           of
           St.
           Michael
           :
           which
           when
           they
           somewhat
           gloried
           too
           much
           of
           in
           their
           owne
           Countrey
           ,
           the
           Queene
           being
           discontented
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           taken
           such
           honour
           from
           a
           forreigne
           Prince
           ,
           without
           notice
           giuen
           to
           her
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           beene
           not
           hers
           but
           his
           Subiects
           ,
           committed
           them
           both
           to
           prison
           .
           But
           yet
           (
           out
           of
           her
           mercy
           )
           she
           would
           not
           let
           the
           Law
           passe
           vpon
           
           them
           ,
           both
           out
           of
           a
           respect
           to
           their
           youthfull
           folly
           ,
           and
           her
           good
           will
           to
           the
           King
           of
           France
           that
           bestowed
           it
           .
           But
           shee
           commanded
           them
           both
           to
           resigne
           them
           vp
           againe
           ,
           and
           send
           backe
           their
           honour
           againe
           .
           Which
           when
           the
           French
           King
           heard
           of
           ,
           he
           was
           reported
           to
           haue
           merrily
           sayd
           ,
           That
           the
           Queene
           may
           be
           euen
           with
           me
           ;
           I
           wish
           the
           would
           make
           some
           of
           my
           ambitious
           subiects
           with
           her
           ,
           Knights
           of
           King
           Arthurs
           round
           table
           .
           For
           as
           that
           Order
           hath
           beene
           worne
           away
           long
           since
           in
           Ballades
           ,
           so
           hath
           this
           of
           S.
           Michael
           degenerated
           into
           a
           contempt
           :
           Insomuch
           that
           a
           Noble
           French
           man
           sayd
           ,
           that
           the
           chayne
           of
           S.
           Michael
           was
           once
           a
           badge
           of
           Noblemen
           ,
           but
           now
           a
           collar
           for
           all
           creatures
           .
        
         
           About
           this
           time
           Cardinall
           Alan
           died
           at
           Rome
           ,
           
           commonly
           called
           the
           Cardinall
           of
           England
           .
           He
           was
           borne
           in
           the
           County
           of
           Lancaster
           ,
           of
           a
           good
           family
           ,
           which
           in
           some
           of
           the
           kindred
           ,
           conteyned
           some
           of
           the
           nobler
           sort
           .
           Hee
           was
           brought
           vp
           in
           
             Oriall
             Colledge
          
           in
           Oxford
           ,
           where
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Queene
           Mary
           he
           was
           Proctour
           of
           the
           Vniuersity
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           made
           one
           of
           the
           Canons
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Yorke
           .
           Assoone
           as
           the
           alteration
           in
           Religion
           began
           ,
           hee
           changes
           his
           country
           for
           Doway
           in
           Flanders
           ,
           where
           the
           Vniuersity
           beginning
           in
           the
           yeere
           of
           Grace
           1562.
           hee
           professing
           of
           Diuinity
           ,
           was
           made
           one
           of
           the
           Canons
           Regular
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Cambray
           .
        
         
           He
           tooke
           order
           that
           a
           Seminary
           should
           bee
           prouided
           for
           the
           English
           at
           Doway
           ;
           and
           afterwards
           another
           at
           Rhemes
           ;
           where
           also
           he
           was
           made
           Canon
           .
           Hee
           ordeyned
           a
           third
           at
           Rome
           for
           the
           English
           :
           besides
           two
           more
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           to
           preserue
           the
           Roman
           Religion
           in
           England
           ;
           out
           of
           zeale
           to
           which
           ,
           he
           had
           put
           off
           both
           his
           loue
           to
           his
           country
           ,
           and
           his
           obedience
           to
           his
           Prince
           :
           he
           incensed
           the
           Spaniard
           and
           the
           Pope
           of
           Rome
           ,
           to
           assault
           England
           .
           And
           to
           that
           purpose
           adioyned
           himselfe
           to
           all
           pernitious
           con●ultations
           about
           that
           matter
           ,
           after
           that
           Pope
           
             Sixtu●
             Q●intus
          
           had
           bestowed
           on
           him
           the
           title
           of
           Cardinall
           of
           S.
           
             ●●rti●
             in
             Montibus
          
           ,
           and
           the
           〈◊〉
           
           gaue
           him
           an
           Abbacy
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Naples
           ,
           and
           nominated
           him
           Archbishop
           of
           Machline
           .
           When
           the
           Bull
           of
           excommunication
           against
           the
           Queene
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           that
           the
           great
           Nauy
           was
           prouided
           for
           England
           ,
           came
           forth
           ,
           hee
           brought
           it
           into
           the
           
             Low
             Countries
          
           ,
           &
           caused
           it
           to
           be
           printed
           in
           English.
           Withall
           he
           wrote
           an
           Admonition
           to
           the
           Englishmen
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           sticke
           to
           the
           Pope
           and
           Spaniard
           ▪
           But
           being
           deceiued
           of
           all
           his
           hopes
           ,
           he
           returned
           againe
           backe
           to
           Rome
           ,
           where
           being
           wearied
           with
           the
           discords
           ,
           hatreds
           ,
           and
           dissentions
           of
           the
           English
           Run●awayes
           ,
           both
           Schollers
           ,
           and
           Nobles
           ;
           at
           l●st
           he
           dyed
           ,
           being
           of
           the
           age
           63.
           yeares
           .
           He
           was
           buried
           in
           the
           English
           Church
           ,
           called
           by
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Trinity
           .
           In
           his
           time
           hee
           wrote
           in
           Latine
           a
           Booke
           concerning
           the
           Eucharist
           ;
           and
           in
           English
           ,
           an
           Apology
           for
           Seminaries
           ;
           and
           another
           for
           English
           Catholikes
           ;
           another
           for
           
             William
             Stanley
          
           ,
           who
           had
           betrayed
           〈◊〉
           to
           the
           Spaniard
           ;
           besides
           the
           admonition
           we
           spake
           of
           ,
           and
           a
           book●
           about
           Purga●ory
           ;
           neither
           haue
           I
           seene
           any
           other
           .
        
         
           About
           this
           time
           too
           ,
           died
           
             Iohn
             Piers
          
           Archbishop
           of
           Yorke
           ,
           
           a
           great
           Diuine
           ,
           and
           yet
           a
           modest
           one
           ,
           who
           was
           long
           time
           ,
           Almoner
           to
           the
           Queene
           .
           
             Matthew
             Hutton
          
           being
           remoued
           from
           the
           Bishopricke
           of
           Durham
           ,
           succeeded
           him
           .
        
         
           
             Ferdinand
             Stanley
          
           Earle
           of
           Derby
           ,
           
           he
           whom
           we
           spake
           of
           before
           in
           the
           last
           yeare
           ,
           euen
           vpon
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           yeare
           died
           in
           the
           prime
           of
           his
           youth
           ,
           but
           not
           without
           suspition
           of
           poyson
           ,
           ●auing
           beene
           miserably
           afflicted
           with
           cruell
           paines
           ,
           and
           casting
           vp
           stuffe
           like
           the
           colour
           of
           rusty
           Iron
           .
           In
           his
           chamber
           was
           found
           a
           little
           Image
           made
           of
           Waxe
           ,
           with
           the
           belly
           of
           it
           thrust
           through
           with
           haires
           ,
           iust
           of
           the
           colour
           of
           those
           of
           his
           head
           ▪
           which
           was
           layd
           there
           (
           as
           the
           wiser
           the●
           thought
           )
           to
           remoue
           the
           suspition
           of
           po●soning
           him
           away
           ▪
           and
           father
           his
           death
           vpon
           the
           art
           of
           Wi●chcraft
           .
           That
           which
           in
           his
           sicknesse
           he
           cast
           vp
           by
           vomiting
           ,
           so
           distayned
           his
           fee●
           with
           a
           〈◊〉
           colour
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           neuer
           be
           〈…〉
           
           were
           wrapt
           vp
           in
           Seare-cloth
           ,
           and
           couered
           with
           Lead
           )
           did
           so
           flow
           with
           corrupted
           and
           stinking
           humours
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           in
           a
           long
           time
           durst
           come
           neere
           his
           buriall
           place
           .
           There
           fell
           no
           small
           suspition
           of
           his
           death
           vpon
           his
           Horse-keeper
           ,
           for
           ,
           assoone
           as
           the
           Earle
           was
           once
           dead
           ,
           he
           fled
           away
           with
           one
           of
           his
           best
           Horses
           .
        
         
           William
           his
           Brother
           succeeded
           him
           in
           the
           County
           of
           Darby
           ,
           
           betweene
           whom
           and
           the
           three
           daughters
           of
           the
           deceased
           Earle
           ,
           when
           there
           arose
           a
           contention
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           Dominon
           of
           the
           Isle
           of
           Man
           belonged
           ,
           the
           Queene
           well
           considering
           that
           the
           English
           run-awayes
           and
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           did
           still
           cast
           an
           eie
           towards
           that
           Island
           ,
           committed
           the
           gouernment
           thereof
           to
           Sir
           
             Thoma●
             Gerard
          
           ,
           both
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           approued
           honesty
           ,
           and
           proximity
           .
           But
           whilest
           the
           new
           Earle
           and
           the
           three
           Sisters
           were
           at
           law
           about
           the
           Right
           to
           that
           Island
           ,
           the
           Queenes
           Lawyers
           (
           being
           of
           a
           most
           quicke-sighted
           craftinesse
           )
           found
           out
           of
           their
           points
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           that
           the
           Right
           of
           that
           Island
           belonged
           to
           the
           Queene
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Stanleys
           ,
           and
           the
           Earles
           of
           Derby
           ,
           had
           without
           any
           iust
           right
           possessed
           the
           said
           right
           of
           that
           Island
           ,
           this
           two
           hundred
           yeares
           .
           By
           reason
           that
           they
           alleaged
           (
           that
           we
           may
           heare
           all
           from
           the
           beginning
           )
           that
           assoone
           as
           Henry
           the
           fourth
           had
           seized
           vpon
           this
           Kingdome
           ,
           
             William
             Scroope
          
           then
           Lord
           of
           the
           Isle
           of
           Man
           being
           banished
           ,
           Henry
           the
           fourth
           gaue
           the
           same
           to
           
             Henry
             Percy
          
           Earle
           of
           Northumberland
           .
           This
           Henry
           some
           six
           yeares
           after
           fell
           into
           a
           rebellion
           .
           Hereupon
           (
           the
           yeare
           then
           following
           )
           the
           King
           granted
           it
           by
           Letters
           Patents
           to
           
             Iohn
             Stanley
          
           for
           his
           life
           time
           ;
           before
           the
           Earle
           o●
           Northumberland
           had
           beene
           banished
           by
           act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           of
           his
           goods
           confiscated
           to
           the
           King.
           Within
           a
           moneth
           the
           King
           and
           the
           same
           Stanley
           agree
           ,
           that
           those
           former
           Letters
           Patents
           for
           his
           life
           time
           ,
           and
           other
           things
           granted
           to
           him
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           should
           be
           restored
           againe
           ,
           and
           cancelled
           ,
           and
           the
           Island
           againe
           granted
           to
           him
           and
           his
           heires
           vnder
           this
           forme
           ,
           
             We
             ,
             for
             and
             in
             consideration
             that
             the
             said
          
           Iohn
           Stanley
           
             hath
             
             restored
             to
             Vs
             againe
             Our
             Letters
             Patents
             ,
             into
             the
             Chancery
             ,
             to
             be
             cancelled
             ,
             haue
             granted
             vnto
             the
             foresaid
          
           Iohn
           ,
           
             the
             foresaid
             Island
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           Out
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           and
           well
           obseruing
           the
           circumstances
           of
           time
           ,
           that
           those
           former
           Letters
           Patents
           were
           granted
           for
           his
           life
           ,
           before
           that
           the
           Earle
           was
           banished
           ,
           the
           Lawyers
           pronounced
           that
           the
           King
           could
           not
           giue
           the
           Island
           away
           for
           his
           life
           ,
           because
           as
           yet
           it
           was
           not
           attributed
           ,
           or
           iudged
           fa●ne
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           King
           :
           and
           then
           consequently
           ,
           that
           those
           latter
           Letters
           Patents
           ,
           which
           altogether
           consisted
           vpon
           the
           restoring
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           were
           of
           no
           force
           ;
           saying
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           was
           deceiued
           by
           a
           false
           suggestion
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           his
           grant
           was
           voide
           ,
           and
           of
           no
           vertue
           .
           But
           the
           Queene
           for
           all
           this
           yeelded
           vp
           her
           Right
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           an
           agreement
           was
           made
           betweene
           the
           Vncle
           and
           the
           Nieces
           .
        
         
           Also
           ,
           
           about
           this
           time
           
             Gregory
             Fienis
          
           ,
           or
           F●nis
           ,
           Lord
           Dacres
           ,
           the
           last
           of
           that
           name
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           to
           be
           forgotten
           ,
           changed
           this
           life
           for
           a
           better
           ,
           he
           was
           of
           no
           weake
           capacity
           ,
           the
           Nephewes
           Nephew
           of
           
             Richard
             Fenis
          
           ,
           of
           the
           ancient
           Family
           of
           the
           Earles
           of
           Bon●nia
           ;
           to
           whom
           Henry
           the
           ●ixt
           ,
           and
           Edward
           the
           fourth
           ,
           gaue
           the
           title
           of
           Lord
           Dacre
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           married
           the
           heire
           female
           of
           Thomas
           Lord
           Dacre
           .
           Hee
           was
           sonne
           of
           Thomas
           Lord
           Dacre
           ,
           who
           died
           in
           the
           reigne
           of
           Henry
           the
           eight
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           scarce
           24.
           yeares
           of
           age
           .
           For
           when
           as
           there
           was
           a
           murther
           committed
           by
           some
           of
           his
           Familiars
           that
           were
           a
           going
           with
           him
           a
           hunting
           ,
           (
           although
           he
           were
           not
           present
           at
           it
           )
           yet
           hee
           was
           ca●led
           into
           question
           ,
           and
           being
           perswaded
           by
           some
           Courtiers
           (
           that
           cunningly
           lay
           gaping
           for
           his
           inheritance
           )
           that
           he
           could
           in
           no
           manner
           saue
           his
           life
           ,
           vnlesse
           he
           would
           confesse
           the
           fault
           ,
           and
           submit
           himselfe
           to
           the
           mercy
           of
           the
           King
           :
           which
           when
           he
           indiscreetly
           had
           done
           ,
           he
           was
           forthwith
           condemned
           ,
           and
           the
           day
           after
           executed
           .
           But
           yet
           the
           Courtiers
           that
           had
           so
           gone
           about
           the
           bush
           ,
           were
           deceiued
           of
           their
           hopes
           ,
           for
           the
           inheritance
           fell
           by
           law
           vnto
           his
           Sister
           Margaret
           ,
           that
           was
           married
           to
           
             Sampson
             Lennard
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Lordship
           confirmed
           vpon
           the
           said
           Lennards
           sonne
           named
           Henry
           .
        
         
         
           Neither
           are
           they
           to
           be
           omitted
           ,
           who
           followed
           in
           the
           expiring
           of
           their
           mortality
           ,
           William
           Lord
           Euers
           ,
           
           hauing
           left
           Ralph
           his
           sonne
           and
           heire
           by
           
             Margery
             Dimocke
             .
             Giles
          
           Lord
           Chandos
           ,
           who
           dying
           without
           issue
           male
           ,
           left
           his
           Brother
           William
           his
           successour
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           
             William
             Blunt
          
           Lord
           Montioy
           ,
           hauing
           too
           much
           weakened
           his
           body
           by
           his
           vntemperate
           youthfulnesse
           ,
           to
           whom
           succeeded
           his
           brother
           Charles
           gouernour
           of
           Portsmouth
           .
        
         
           In
           August
           next
           Sir
           
             William
             Russell
          
           
           the
           youngest
           Sonne
           of
           Francis
           Earle
           of
           Bedford
           ,
           was
           substituted
           in
           the
           Lord
           Deputy
           of
           Irelands
           place
           ,
           
             William
             Fitz-williams
          
           hauing
           beene
           called
           ouer
           ,
           after
           that
           
             Henry
             Duke
          
           ,
           and
           
             Edward
             Herbert
          
           ,
           who
           were
           sent
           with
           victualls
           ,
           prouision
           ,
           and
           auxiliary
           forces
           to
           succour
           those
           that
           lay
           in
           Garrison
           in
           I●iskelline
           ,
           who
           were
           besieged
           by
           Mac-Guir
           ,
           were
           vanquished
           with
           no
           little
           losse
           by
           these
           Rebels
           .
           And
           assoone
           as
           Sir
           William
           had
           receiued
           the
           sword
           of
           authority
           ,
           Tir-Oen
           ,
           
           beyond
           all
           expectation
           ,
           hauing
           receiued
           a
           Protection
           ,
           comes
           vnto
           him
           ,
           falls
           downe
           at
           his
           knees
           ,
           humbly
           begs
           pardon
           for
           his
           faults
           ,
           in
           that
           when
           he
           was
           commanded
           he
           came
           not
           vnto
           the
           former
           Deputy
           ;
           excusing
           it
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           his
           aduersaries
           lay
           in
           wait
           for
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           much
           lamenting
           that
           he
           had
           lost
           his
           fauour
           with
           the
           Queene
           ,
           not
           by
           his
           desert
           ,
           but
           their
           false
           informations
           ;
           for
           the
           Queene
           he
           held
           most
           benigne
           ,
           and
           most
           liberall
           vnto
           him
           ;
           whom
           ,
           as
           she
           had
           raised
           vp
           to
           the
           height
           of
           honour
           ,
           so
           she
           might
           as
           easily
           thrust
           him
           out
           of
           Ireland
           .
           He
           entreated
           that
           the
           sincerity
           of
           his
           cause
           might
           be
           paised
           in
           equall
           ballances
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           would
           obey
           whatsoeuer
           was
           commanded
           ,
           hee
           largely
           promised
           to
           him
           ▪
           either
           in
           raising
           the
           ●iege
           at
           Iniskelline
           ,
           or
           in
           driuing
           the
           Scottish
           Islanders
           out
           .
           He
           called
           to
           witnesse
           both
           God
           and
           men
           ,
           that
           although
           his
           forward
           nature
           had
           led
           him
           into
           some
           defence
           for
           his
           life
           against
           his
           enemies
           ,
           yet
           that
           he
           would
           neuer
           take
           Armes
           against
           the
           Queenes
           Maiesty
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           he
           vehemently
           besought
           the
           Deputy
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Couns●llours
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           that
           they
           
           would
           make
           intercession
           to
           the
           Queene
           for
           the
           recouery
           of
           his
           lost
           fauour
           .
        
         
           But
           Bagnall
           
           Marshall
           of
           the
           Irish
           Army
           being
           there
           present
           ,
           exhibited
           articles
           against
           him
           ,
           accusing
           him
           ,
           that
           by
           his
           meanes
           Mac-Guir
           ,
           and
           Gauran
           the
           Priest
           ,
           Primate
           of
           Ireland
           made
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           came
           into
           Conaught
           ;
           that
           hee
           had
           secret
           consultations
           with
           
             Mac-Guir
             ,
             O●
             Donell
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Rebels
           ;
           that
           he
           ayded
           them
           in
           wasting
           the
           Countries
           of
           M●naghan
           ,
           and
           in
           besieging
           Iniskelline
           ,
           by
           
             Cormac
             Mac-Baron
          
           his
           Brother
           ,
           and
           Cone
           his
           base-borne
           Sonne
           ;
           that
           hee
           had
           withdrawen
           by
           threatnings
           from
           their
           loyalty
           towards
           the
           Queene
           the
           Capt.
           of
           Kilut
           ,
           and
           Kilwar●y
           .
           Hee
           most
           resolutely
           denied
           all
           this
           ▪
           and
           as
           one
           much
           presuming
           on
           the
           safegard
           of
           his
           whole
           and
           vndefiled
           conscience
           ,
           hee
           proffered
           to
           renounce
           the
           vertue
           of
           his
           Protection
           ,
           if
           these
           things
           obiected
           against
           him
           ,
           could
           be
           proued
           .
        
         
           Hereupon
           did
           the
           Counsellours
           seriously
           canuase
           the
           matter
           ,
           
           whither
           (
           or
           no
           )
           they
           should
           detaine
           him
           to
           make
           him
           come
           to
           triall
           .
           The
           Deputy
           iudged
           it
           fit
           he
           should
           be
           detained
           ;
           but
           the
           rest
           (
           either
           out
           feare
           to
           violate
           that
           priuiledge
           of
           his
           Protection
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           some
           good
           will
           towards
           him
           )
           iudged
           that
           he
           should
           be
           now
           dismissed
           ,
           and
           the
           matter
           deferred
           till
           another
           time
           .
           To
           which
           sentence
           there
           being
           the
           major
           part
           on
           that
           side
           ,
           the
           Deputy
           vnwillingly
           condiscending
           ,
           he
           was
           dismissed
           ,
           neither
           his
           accusers
           or
           his
           witnesses
           being
           heard
           .
           But
           it
           somewhat
           troubled
           the
           Queene
           ,
           who
           knew
           that
           euery
           one
           knew
           of
           his
           wicked
           consultations
           ,
           and
           more
           wicked
           offences
           that
           lay
           open
           to
           all
           mens
           eyes
           ;
           and
           the
           more
           it
           troubled
           her
           ,
           because
           shee
           had
           admonished
           before
           hand
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           be
           detained
           till
           he
           had
           cleared
           himselfe
           of
           his
           obiected
           accusations
           .
        
         
           The
           Earle
           Tir-Oen
           (
           at
           his
           dismission
           )
           gaue
           indeed
           great
           hopes
           to
           the
           Counsellours
           both
           of
           England
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           that
           his
           seruice
           should
           be
           most
           faithfull
           to
           the
           Queene
           :
           readily
           promising
           to
           do
           whatsoeuer
           almost
           they
           proposed
           vnto
           him
           ▪
           
           to
           wit
           ,
           as
           to
           hinder
           his
           Brother
           Corma●
           from
           assisting
           Mac-Guir
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Rebels
           ;
           to
           driue
           out
           the
           Scottish
           Islanders
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           he
           could
           ,
           out
           of
           Ireland
           ;
           to
           perswade
           O-Donell
           that
           he
           would
           doe
           the
           like
           ;
           to
           defend
           the
           Borders
           with
           his
           wing
           of
           Horse
           in
           the
           absence
           of
           the
           Deputy
           ;
           to
           see
           the
           orders
           fulfil●ed
           concerning
           prouision
           for
           victuals
           ;
           to
           build
           a
           Gaole
           in
           Dunganon
           ;
           to
           admit
           of
           a
           Sheriffe
           and
           Iustices
           in
           Tir-Oen
           vpon
           certaine
           conditions
           ;
           and
           to
           command
           
             Turlogh
             Mac-Henry
          
           vpon
           his
           oath
           ,
           not
           to
           suffer
           any
           Scottish
           Islanders
           to
           come
           into
           Ireland
           .
        
         
           Not
           long
           after
           the
           Deputy
           
           being
           gone
           to
           free
           Iniskelline
           from
           the
           siege
           that
           lay
           at
           it
           ,
           hauing
           put
           to
           flight
           the
           Rebels
           ,
           furnished
           it
           with
           all
           manner
           of
           prouision
           ,
           and
           also
           strengthened
           the
           Garrison
           .
           Then
           he
           fiercely
           disquieted
           and
           troubled
           
             Feagh
             Mac-Hugh
          
           rebelling
           in
           Leinster
           ,
           and
           hauing
           but
           gone
           out
           as
           it
           were
           a
           hunting
           ,
           he
           wanted
           but
           little
           of
           taking
           him
           .
           He
           droue
           him
           from
           his
           House
           at
           Bullencure
           ,
           into
           almost
           vnaccessable
           Valleys
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           the
           Glinnes
           ;
           and
           there
           he
           set
           a
           Garrison
           ,
           and
           sending
           out
           some
           troupes
           to
           search
           out
           these
           desart
           passages
           ,
           where
           there
           was
           no
           way
           for
           a
           man
           to
           come
           to
           them
           almost
           ,
           they
           went
           so
           〈◊〉
           to
           worke
           ,
           that
           there
           seldome
           passed
           by
           a
           day
           ,
           but
           they
           sent
           in
           (
           after
           the
           fashion
           of
           the
           Countrey
           )
           some
           heads
           cut
           off
           from
           the
           Souldiers
           of
           the
           Rebels
           :
           they
           tooke
           Rhise
           the
           wife
           of
           Feagh
           ,
           more
           then
           of
           a
           womanly
           courage
           ;
           who
           ,
           〈◊〉
           ●●●●●ght
           the
           rest
           ,
           was
           adiudged
           to
           be
           burnt
           ▪
           but
           the
           mercy
           of
           the
           Queene
           out●
           stript
           the
           seuerity
           of
           iustice
           ,
           and
           her
           life
           was
           saued
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           otherside
           Marshall
           Bagnall
           hauing
           beene
           sent
           by
           the
           Deputy
           ,
           did
           raise
           the
           siege
           laid
           by
           Mac-Guir
           and
           Mac-Mahon
           ,
           at
           Monaghan
           Castle
           ,
           and
           he
           placed
           there
           a
           new
           band
           of
           Souldiers
           .
        
         
           The
           Lord
           Deputy
           ,
           hauing
           diuers
           times
           ●ought
           to
           haue
           Tir-Oen
           
           (
           whom
           he
           lately
           dismissed
           )
           come
           againe
           vnto
           him
           ,
           although
           he
           sent
           most
           courteously
           for
           him
           ;
           yet
           he
           could
           by
           no
           meanes
           induce
           him
           to
           it
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           he
           made
           as
           if
           he
           stood
           
           in
           feare
           of
           the
           Marshall
           ,
           that
           came
           on
           the
           errand
           ;
           and
           afterwards
           much
           vnmindfull
           of
           his
           dutie
           ,
           hee
           began
           proudly
           to
           talke
           of
           truce
           and
           peace
           ,
           (
           which
           indeed
           a
           King
           doth
           not
           willingly
           heare
           of
           from
           the
           mouth
           of
           his
           Subiect
           )
           insomuch
           ,
           that
           men
           exceedingly
           meruailed
           ,
           to
           see
           how
           much
           hee
           was
           changed
           and
           altered
           from
           that
           humblenesse
           ,
           wherein
           he
           lately
           submitted
           himselfe
           to
           the
           same
           Lord
           Deputy
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           EIGHT
           and
           thirtieth
           Yeere
           OF
           HER
           REIGNE
           .
        
         
           Anno
           Domini
           1595.
           
           
        
         
           ANd
           now
           both
           the
           Queene
           ,
           and
           all
           England
           with
           her
           ,
           greatly
           reioyced
           ,
           to
           heare
           of
           the
           well
           approued
           good
           will
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           his
           earnest
           desire
           and
           endeauour
           to
           keepe
           Peace
           :
           For
           ,
           
           he
           newly
           set
           forth
           a
           Proclamation
           ,
           whereby
           he
           commanded
           that
           there
           should
           be
           a
           Mustering
           throughout
           all
           Scotland
           ,
           to
           resist
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           whom
           he
           heard
           had
           prouided
           a
           great
           Nauy
           for
           the
           destruction
           of
           all
           Britaine
           .
           And
           that
           they
           might
           
           with
           greater
           ease
           ,
           and
           better
           successe
           resist
           him
           ;
           he
           exhorted
           his
           especially
           ,
           that
           aboue
           all
           things
           ,
           they
           lay
           aside
           their
           priuate
           enmities
           and
           discords
           ,
           and
           bend
           themselues
           to
           the
           publike
           good
           of
           the
           Commonwealth
           .
           Hee
           seuerely
           commands
           the
           Borderers
           (
           some
           whereof
           hauing
           beene
           baited
           and
           taken
           with
           Spanish
           gold
           ,
           had
           burst
           out
           into
           England
           ,
           preying
           all
           about
           ,
           on
           purpose
           to
           breake
           the
           League
           betweene
           England
           and
           Scotland
           )
           not
           onely
           that
           they
           shew
           themselues
           not
           as
           enemies
           in
           any
           occasion
           ;
           but
           moreouer
           ,
           that
           with
           all
           their
           endeauours
           they
           preserue
           the
           frienship
           ,
           which
           the
           neare
           kindred
           betweene
           both
           Princes
           ,
           the
           profession
           of
           the
           same
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           likenesse
           both
           of
           Language
           and
           Manners
           ,
           had
           vnited
           and
           conioyned
           .
        
         
           The
           Queene
           sets
           forth
           her
           Proclamation
           ,
           euen
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           .
           And
           when
           any
           iniuries
           were
           offered
           on
           either
           side
           ,
           it
           was
           agreed
           vpon
           ,
           that
           there
           should
           be
           Delegates
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           to
           know
           the
           matter
           ,
           that
           both
           Iustice
           and
           Peace
           might
           be
           still
           preserued
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           second
           moneth
           of
           this
           yeare
           ,
           
             Edmund
             Yorke
          
           Nephew
           to
           him
           that
           betrayed
           the
           Fort
           at
           Zutphen
           ,
           and
           
             Richard
             Williams
          
           ,
           
           who
           had
           beene
           apprehended
           the
           last
           yeare
           (
           as
           we
           said
           )
           now
           suffered
           at
           Tyburne
           for
           Treason
           .
           Yorke
           confessed
           that
           Holt
           a
           Iesuite
           ,
           
             Hugh
             Owen
             ,
             Iames
             de
             Francesco
             ,
          
           and
           others
           ,
           proffered
           him
           an
           Assignement
           of
           40000.
           
           Crownes
           ,
           that
           was
           sealed
           by
           Ibarra
           the
           Spaniards
           hand
           ,
           if
           he
           himselfe
           would
           either
           kill
           the
           Queene
           ,
           or
           assist
           
             Richard
             Williams
          
           in
           the
           fact
           .
           That
           this
           Assignement
           lay
           in
           Deposito
           ,
           in
           custody
           to
           be
           deliuered
           vp
           by
           Holt
           ,
           hauing
           kist
           the
           holy
           Hoast
           ,
           and
           swore
           to
           deliuer
           vp
           the
           monies
           ,
           assoone
           as
           the
           murther
           was
           committed
           :
           that
           withall
           he
           bound
           both
           Yorke
           and
           Williams
           to
           commit
           it
           by
           receiuing
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           it
           with
           their
           oaths
           taken
           .
        
         
           Certainly
           ,
           notable
           was
           the
           villany
           of
           these
           times
           ,
           when
           sometimes
           these
           English
           runnagates
           would
           excite
           murtherers
           ;
           and
           sometimes
           villaines
           (
           thirsting
           after
           gaine
           )
           would
           
           proffer
           themselues
           to
           commit
           that
           murther
           ,
           and
           being
           once
           hired
           with
           mony
           ,
           would
           be●ray
           it
           .
           Some
           vnfaithfull
           to
           themselues
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           about
           some
           other
           matter
           ,
           would
           bring
           the
           rest
           to
           destruction
           ;
           being
           indeed
           so
           intangled
           with
           mutuall
           deceits
           ,
           that
           sometimes
           they
           were
           faine
           to
           burthen
           others
           with
           false
           lies
           ,
           to
           make
           their
           owne
           storie
           good
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           of
           France
           by
           this
           time
           had
           resolued
           to
           denounce
           warre
           against
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           
           by
           reason
           ,
           that
           hee
           had
           imployed
           all
           his
           endeauors
           to
           translate
           the
           Scepter
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           had
           stirred
           such
           dolefull
           commotions
           in
           France
           .
           This
           thing
           hee
           certifies
           the
           Queene
           by
           Letters
           of
           ,
           withall
           entreating
           her
           to
           aduise
           him
           how
           they
           might
           follow
           the
           warre
           against
           him
           :
           complaining
           ,
           that
           the
           recalling
           of
           the
           English
           out
           of
           Britaine
           ,
           was
           very
           hurtfull
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           would
           be
           very
           commodious
           to
           his
           enemies
           .
           The
           Queene
           ,
           much
           commending
           his
           resolution
           of
           denouncing
           warre
           against
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           wishing
           him
           all
           happinesse
           in
           the
           prosecution
           of
           it
           ;
           withall
           ,
           certifying
           that
           she
           had
           so
           openly
           wa●●ed
           against
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           both
           by
           Land
           and
           Sea
           ,
           and
           that
           also
           in
           the
           
             Low
             Countries
             ,
             Spaine
             ,
             Portugall
          
           and
           America
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           world
           may
           beare
           record
           of
           it
           .
           And
           if
           so
           be
           that
           hee
           would
           doe
           as
           much
           too
           by
           offensiue
           warre
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           already
           done
           by
           defensiue
           ,
           the
           Spaniard
           could
           not
           be
           able
           to
           hurt
           either
           of
           them
           .
           Answering
           also
           ,
           that
           the
           English
           were
           necessarily
           recalled
           from
           Britaine
           ,
           because
           the
           rebellion
           grew
           very
           thicke
           in
           Ireland
           ;
           besides
           ,
           that
           the
           English
           were
           to
           tarry
           there
           no
           longer
           according
           to
           the
           couenant
           ,
           because
           the
           Spaniards
           were
           then
           remoued
           from
           the
           Fortress●
           at
           Brest
           ;
           then
           complayning
           that
           they
           were
           very
           ill
           vsed
           ,
           that
           the
           ayd
           that
           was
           promised
           neuer
           came
           to
           ioyne
           ;
           and
           that
           Morlay
           which
           was
           promised
           to
           be
           a
           retyring
           place
           for
           them
           ,
           was
           not
           giuen
           them
           to
           that
           purpose
           .
        
         
           Assoone
           as
           the
           Spaniard
           and
           the
           French
           King
           had
           sounded
           the
           Alarme
           for
           warre
           ,
           
           a
           dolefull
           warre
           raged
           about
           the
           Dutchy
           of
           Luxenburgh
           and
           
             Picardy
             ;
             Castelet
          
           and
           Dourlans
           
           were
           taken
           by
           the
           Spaniard
           :
           and
           Cambray
           by
           him
           besieged
           .
           Cheualiere
           of
           the
           Kings
           Counsell
           ,
           being
           sent
           ouer
           into
           England
           ,
           
           demands
           auxiliary
           forces
           to
           be
           sent
           ouer
           into
           Picardy
           within
           15.
           dayes
           after
           the
           date
           of
           the
           Letter
           ,
           when
           as
           hee
           himselfe
           had
           spent
           12.
           of
           them
           in
           his
           iourney
           ,
           and
           had
           left
           but
           three
           dayes
           to
           muster
           them
           ,
           and
           transport
           them
           .
           Yet
           without
           delay
           there
           were
           forces
           mustered
           ,
           which
           should
           be
           sent
           ouer
           (
           if
           need
           were
           )
           to
           
             Calis
             ,
             Bulloig●e
             ,
             Diepe
          
           and
           the
           Sea
           coasts
           :
           and
           this
           the
           Queene
           certified
           the
           King
           of
           France
           of
           by
           Sir
           
             Roger
             Williams
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Gouernours
           of
           these
           forenamed
           Townes
           .
           But
           when
           those
           of
           the
           Kings
           Councell
           in
           England
           vehemently
           vrged
           ,
           that
           some
           Subsidie
           or
           ayd●
           might
           be
           sent
           ouer
           ,
           to
           rescue
           and
           succour
           the
           French
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           definitiue
           answer
           made
           ,
           because
           they
           neither
           mentioned
           what
           number
           they
           would
           haue
           ,
           not
           to
           what
           end
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           flew
           a
           rumour
           about
           ,
           
           not
           secretly
           stealing
           from
           mouth
           to
           eare
           ,
           but
           openly
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           tongue
           of
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           Britaine
           ,
           that
           the
           Spaniard
           had
           put
           from
           shoare
           with
           a
           mightier
           Armie
           then
           that
           he
           had
           before
           ,
           with
           intent
           to
           inuade
           England
           .
           Hereupon
           ,
           round
           about
           the
           Sea
           coasts
           there
           was
           a
           Muster
           made
           of
           choyce
           men
           ,
           that
           should
           lye
           at
           watch
           and
           ward
           vpon
           the
           shoare
           ;
           and
           also
           two
           Nauies
           furnished
           ,
           one
           to
           goe
           against
           them
           in
           the
           British
           Ocean
           ;
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           for
           America
           ,
           vnder
           Hawkins
           and
           Drake
           .
           Euery
           man
           prouided
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           buckled
           against
           the
           warre
           ;
           most
           complaining
           ,
           that
           so
           many
           valiant
           men
           ,
           that
           might
           now
           haue
           done
           their
           own
           Country
           good
           seruice
           ;
           and
           also
           that
           so
           much
           mony
           had
           bin
           lost
           in
           France
           ,
           (
           for
           the
           expedition
           for
           Brest
           by
           Sea
           ,
           stood
           the
           Queene
           in
           about
           Forty
           seuen
           thousand
           ,
           two
           hundred
           forty
           and
           three
           Crownes
           of
           the
           Sunne
           ;
           and
           her
           charges
           in
           sending
           ouer
           forces
           vnder
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           ,
           Two
           hundred
           thousand
           ,
           sixe
           hundred
           and
           forty
           more
           ,
           )
           both
           women
           and
           men
           mourning
           that
           their
           Sonnes
           and
           Brothers
           were
           slaine
           before
           ,
           and
           not
           reserued
           for
           to
           lose
           
           their
           liues
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           their
           owne
           Country
           .
        
         
           About
           this
           time
           Lomené
           flies
           ouer
           into
           England
           ,
           
           and
           although
           he
           dissembled
           not
           the
           taking
           of
           Cambray
           ,
           yet
           he
           lies
           hard
           at
           the
           Queenes
           mercy
           to
           send
           ouer
           more
           auxiliary
           forces
           into
           Picardy
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           would
           that
           there
           should
           be
           Delegates
           chosen
           to
           treate
           about
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           warre
           .
           Which
           when
           it
           seemed
           somewhat
           preposterous
           both
           to
           the
           Queene
           and
           her
           Councell
           ,
           he
           being
           impatient
           of
           the
           very
           shew
           of
           a
           deniall
           imputed
           to
           the
           Queene
           the
           losse
           of
           Cambray
           ;
           obiecting
           also
           ,
           that
           she
           delighted
           in
           the
           miseries
           of
           his
           King
           ,
           and
           would
           bring
           him
           to
           a
           peace
           with
           the
           Spaniard
           assoone
           as
           possibly
           he
           could
           .
        
         
           She
           forthwith
           answered
           him
           presently
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           in
           her
           Letters
           by
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Edmonds
          
           ,
           who
           then
           supplyed
           the
           place
           of
           an
           Embassadour
           ,
           that
           she
           tooke
           it
           very
           sorrowfully
           that
           Cambray
           
           was
           lost
           ,
           but
           yet
           more
           sorrowfully
           that
           Lomené
           should
           impute
           the
           losse
           thereof
           to
           her
           ,
           because
           her
           assistance
           was
           not
           as
           ready
           as
           their
           expectation
           and
           necessity
           .
           Demonstrating
           that
           the
           narrow
           streights
           of
           the
           limited
           time
           could
           not
           produce
           those
           ●orces
           :
           and
           that
           it
           was
           no
           wisdome
           ,
           the
           French
           hauing
           beene
           once
           or
           twise
           vanquished
           ,
           to
           cast
           her
           Souldiers
           vpon
           the
           triumphing
           cruelty
           of
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           le●t
           that
           while
           she
           should
           so
           much
           esteeme
           his
           misery
           ,
           she
           might
           be
           compelled
           to
           relieue
           it
           with
           the
           losse
           of
           the
           liues
           of
           many
           of
           her
           Subiects
           ,
           and
           the
           loue
           of
           the
           rest
           .
           Yet
           that
           she
           was
           so
           farre
           from
           reioycing
           at
           his
           vnfortunate
           misery
           ,
           or
           driuing
           him
           to
           a
           peace
           with
           their
           common
           enemy
           ,
           that
           neither
           he
           himselfe
           ,
           nor
           any
           man
           else
           ,
           without
           the
           preiudice
           of
           his
           discretion
           ,
           could
           light
           vpon
           any
           suspition
           ;
           especially
           if
           so
           be
           he
           would
           but
           recall
           to
           his
           memory
           ,
           the
           good
           Offices
           wherewith
           she
           honoured
           him
           ,
           &
           the
           sacred
           bond
           of
           their
           friendship
           .
           She
           promised
           all
           aid
           ,
           though
           not
           such
           as
           his
           desire
           ,
           yet
           ,
           such
           as
           her
           necessity
           could
           affoord
           ;
           confessing
           that
           both
           their
           fortunes
           were
           hazarded
           vpon
           one
           chance
           .
           That
           none
           should
           need
           to
           require
           helpe
           from
           her
           against
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           
           who
           ,
           since
           such
           time
           that
           hee
           put
           on
           hatred
           against
           England
           ,
           and
           (
           vpon
           no
           other
           ground
           ,
           then
           because
           his
           enuy
           should
           encrease
           on
           the
           one
           ●ide
           ,
           as
           fast
           as
           her
           mercy
           did
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           in
           relieuing
           the
           distresses
           of
           her
           Neighbours
           )
           neuer
           ceased
           either
           by
           Sea
           or
           Land
           ,
           to
           infringe
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           his
           power
           ,
           or
           to
           bend
           it
           from
           it's
           proper
           and
           assigned
           obiect
           :
           euen
           that
           now
           all
           her
           thoughts
           haue
           beene
           euen
           bespoken
           to
           be
           employed
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           Nauy
           ;
           and
           that
           therefore
           her
           excuse
           for
           not
           aiding
           him
           presently
           ,
           stood
           warrantable
           in
           Iustice
           ,
           vnlesse
           that
           she
           should
           vncloath
           her
           own
           Dominions
           of
           forces
           ,
           to
           furnish
           her
           Neighbours
           .
           And
           by
           reason
           that
           she
           had
           heard
           it
           whispered
           into
           a
           common
           talke
           by
           the
           French
           ,
           as
           that
           she
           doubted
           of
           the
           Kings
           constancy
           in
           his
           friendship
           ,
           or
           beheld
           his
           prosperous
           succeeding
           with
           the
           eie
           of
           enuy
           or
           sorrow
           ,
           she
           protested
           ,
           that
           as
           such
           thoughts
           should
           be
           vnworthy
           of
           the
           brest
           of
           a
           Prince
           ,
           so
           were
           they
           of
           hers
           ,
           and
           were
           neuer
           harboured
           there
           .
        
         
           Besides
           this
           ,
           she
           willed
           Edmonds
           to
           inculcate
           daily
           into
           the
           Kings
           memory
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           part
           of
           a
           King
           sometimes
           euen
           to
           thwart
           the
           resolution
           of
           his
           priuate
           brest
           ,
           to
           giue
           some
           publike
           satisfaction
           to
           the
           desires
           of
           the
           people
           ;
           because
           the
           
             goodwill
             of
             the
             people
             is
             the
             rocke
             of
             the
             Princes
             safety
             .
          
           And
           that
           since
           he
           himselfe
           had
           wisely
           done
           so
           ,
           for
           the
           preseruation
           of
           the
           loue
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           value
           her
           good
           will
           by
           her
           outward
           performance
           ,
           which
           she
           abstained
           from
           ,
           for
           the
           loue
           she
           bare
           to
           her
           people
           ,
           to
           whose
           duty
           ,
           loue
           ,
           &
           obedience
           ,
           and
           valour
           ,
           she
           accounted
           no
           ordinary
           blessing
           of
           God.
           Their
           valour
           France
           it selfe
           could
           well
           testifie
           ,
           where
           many
           to
           get
           credit
           &
           renowne
           ,
           lost
           their
           liues
           :
           &
           more
           would
           haue
           lost
           them
           there
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           dolefull
           cries
           of
           Mothers
           ,
           the
           grones
           of
           Kindreds
           ,
           and
           the
           lamentations
           of
           young
           children
           ,
           mourning
           the
           losse
           of
           their
           Fathers
           before
           they
           knew
           them
           ,
           had
           interceded
           a
           little
           for
           them
           :
           and
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           affaires
           of
           warre
           at
           home
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           ,
           great
           rumour
           of
           warre
           had
           reprieued
           them
           to
           a
           longer
           time
           of
           execution
           .
           That
           if
           the
           King
           
           would
           weigh
           these
           things
           in
           an
           vnpartiall
           iudgement
           ,
           she
           did
           not
           doubt
           but
           he
           would
           be
           sufficiently
           contented
           with
           this
           her
           answer
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           stop
           vp
           the
           eares
           of
           those
           that
           for
           the
           furtherance
           of
           the
           greater
           good
           of
           the
           common
           enemy
           ,
           had
           occupied
           all
           their
           endeauours
           to
           vnbinde
           their
           Peace
           .
           That
           this
           is
           the
           principall
           endeauour
           of
           many
           ,
           that
           by
           their
           ill
           Offices
           they
           might
           rob
           the
           Prince
           of
           the
           good
           will
           of
           his
           Subiects
           ,
           and
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           couragious
           Commons
           .
        
         
           But
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           the
           miseries
           of
           France
           multiplying
           as
           conti●ually
           as
           their
           warres
           ,
           many
           men
           incited
           the
           King
           to
           enter
           into
           a
           League
           with
           the
           Spaniard
           .
           
           Perswasions
           were
           drawne
           from
           the
           actions
           of
           the
           Queene
           of
           England
           ,
           who
           ,
           they
           said
           ,
           did
           nothing
           but
           feed
           his
           eares
           with
           empty
           promises
           .
           Some
           on
           the
           other
           side
           againe
           ,
           busied
           all
           their
           inuentions
           to
           deterre
           him
           from
           it
           ,
           especially
           Catharine
           of
           Nauarre
           ,
           Sister
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           D.
           of
           Bulloigne
           ,
           &
           Vmpton
           the
           Leager
           there
           ,
           obiecting
           incontinētly
           ,
           that
           his
           hope
           of
           Peace
           with
           the
           Spaniard
           would
           relie
           but
           vpon
           weake
           grounds
           ,
           if
           he
           should
           consider
           how
           long
           the
           Spaniard
           had
           de●ained
           from
           him
           Nauarre
           ,
           his
           Grandfathers
           Kingdome
           ;
           how
           he
           had
           molested
           all
           France
           ,
           and
           quartered
           it
           out
           into
           his
           owne
           possessions
           ;
           how
           he
           challenged
           little
           Britaine
           ,
           as
           the
           inheritance
           of
           his
           Daughter
           ;
           and
           how
           he
           hired
           a
           faigned
           Right
           for
           her
           to
           England
           ,
           against
           the
           King
           of
           Scots
           ,
           in
           Bookes
           set
           forth
           to
           that
           purpose
           :
           insomuch
           that
           he
           seemes
           by
           the
           vertue
           of
           his
           vast
           conceipt
           ,
           to
           haue
           swallowed
           vp
           vnder
           his
           owne
           gouernment
           ,
           the
           huge
           Monarchy
           of
           all
           Europe
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           King
           began
           to
           shut
           his
           eares
           against
           so
           forceable
           perswasions
           ,
           the
           Queene
           began
           in
           her
           minde
           much
           to
           question
           his
           promise
           ,
           and
           doubt
           of
           performance
           ;
           but
           more
           especially
           when
           she
           vnderstood
           out
           of
           the
           Colledge
           of
           Cardinalls
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           of
           Rome
           had
           entred
           him
           into
           a
           blessing
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           vpon
           these
           conditions
           ,
           and
           these
           words
           .
        
         
           
           
             HE
             shall
             abiure
             all
             heresies
             ,
             
             he
             shall
             professe
             the
             Catholique
             faith
             in
             that
             forme
             that
             shall
             be
             ●ere
             done
             by
             his
             Embassadours
             :
             Hee
             shall
             bring
             in
             the
             profession
             of
             it
             to
             the
             Principality
             of
             Bearne
             ,
             and
             shall
             nominate
             all
             Catholike
             Magistrates
             in
             that
             Prouince
             :
             He
             shall
             vndertake
             within
             a
             yeare
             to
             bring
             the
             Prince
             of
             Conde
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             Heretiks
             ,
             and
             shall
             see
             him
             well
             instructed
             and
             grounded
             in
             the
             Catholike
             faith
             :
             Hee
             shall
             cause
             the
             Decrees
             of
             the
             
               Councell
               of
               Trent
            
             ,
             to
             be
             published
             and
             receiued
             throughout
             all
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             France
             :
             In
             all
             Churches
             and
             Monasteries
             hee
             shall
             nominate
             persons
             of
             vpright
             conuersation
             ,
             and
             Catholikes
             ,
             being
             free
             from
             the
             very
             suspition
             of
             any
             Heresie
             :
             Hee
             shall
             employ
             all
             his
             endeauours
             that
             the
             Churches
             and
             Clergie
             be
             restored
             to
             their
             goods
             againe
             ,
             without
             any
             iudiciall
             Processe
             .
             In
             disposing
             of
             all
             Offices
             and
             Honours
             be
             shall
             prouide
             ,
             that
             onely
             Catholikes
             shall
             bee
             preferred
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             much
             as
             in
             him
             lyeth
             ,
             Heretiks
             be
             driuen
             out
             .
             All
             the
             Concordates
             shal
             be
             obserued
             ,
             the
             abuses
             from
             them
             being
             taken
             away
             ,
             which
             haue
             crept
             in
             against
             them
             .
             Absolution
             giuen
             by
             Bishops
             in
             France
             shall
             be
             condemned
             .
             Hee
             shall
             write
             Letters
             vnto
             all
             Princes
             of
             the
             Christian
             world
             ,
             wherein
             he
             shall
             signifie
             his
             conuersion
             from
             his
             Heresie
             ,
             his
             renouncing
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             his
             profession
             of
             the
             Catholike
             Faith.
             
          
        
         
           Whilest
           these
           things
           are
           in
           action
           ,
           
           the
           Spaniards
           (
           vnder
           the
           conduct
           of
           
             Dudac
             Brochar
          
           )
           with
           some
           foure
           Gallies
           ,
           setting
           forth
           from
           Britaine
           against
           Cornwall
           in
           England
           ,
           in
           Iuly
           arriued
           at
           it
           betimes
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           they
           burnt
           St.
           Pauls
           Church
           that
           stood
           alone
           in
           the
           fields
           ,
           
             Mouse-hole
             ,
             Newlin
          
           ,
           &
           Pensa●se
           ,
           little
           Villages
           for
           Fishermen
           ,
           and
           neither
           hauing
           
           slaine
           or
           taken
           away
           one
           with
           them
           ,
           they
           betake
           themselues
           home
           againe
           :
           being
           indeed
           the
           first
           and
           the
           last
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           that
           euer
           made
           any
           hostile
           incursion
           vpon
           England
           .
        
         
           But
           some
           Englishmen
           priuately
           ,
           and
           the
           Queene
           her selfe
           publikely
           ,
           vndertooke
           greater
           aduentures
           against
           the
           Spaniard
           ;
           for
           Sir
           
             Walter
             Rawleigh
          
           ,
           
           Captaine
           of
           the
           Guard
           ,
           hauing
           deflowred
           one
           of
           the
           Queenes
           Maides
           of
           Honour
           ,
           (
           whom
           he
           afterwards
           tooke
           to
           Wife
           )
           being
           put
           out
           of
           fauour
           ,
           and
           for
           some
           few
           moneths
           being
           kept
           vnder
           custody
           ,
           was
           now
           set
           free
           ,
           but
           banished
           from
           the
           Court.
           He
           to
           follow
           the
           directions
           of
           his
           owne
           Genius
           ,
           that
           was
           alwaies
           enclined
           to
           search
           out
           hidden
           Regions
           ,
           and
           the
           secrets
           of
           Nature
           ,
           vndertooke
           a
           Nauigation
           to
           Guiana
           ,
           that
           beares
           Gold
           ,
           which
           iourney
           he
           hop'd
           would
           proue
           aduantagious
           to
           his
           Countrey
           ,
           both
           by
           getting
           store
           of
           wealth
           ,
           and
           by
           molesting
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           within
           the
           inward
           Coasts
           of
           America
           ,
           which
           hee
           thought
           would
           be
           more
           profitable
           then
           on
           the
           Sea
           coasts
           ,
           where
           there
           are
           neuer
           any
           Townes
           laden
           with
           any
           riches
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           are
           conuayed
           thither
           to
           be
           carried
           ouer
           into
           Spaine
           .
        
         
           Setting
           out
           from
           Plimouth
           the
           sixt
           of
           February
           ,
           hee
           arriued
           at
           the
           Island
           Trinidado
           the
           22.
           of
           March
           ,
           that
           lies
           some
           eight
           degrees
           beneath
           the
           Aequator
           .
           There
           he
           easily
           tooke
           a
           little
           City
           called
           St.
           Ioseph
           ,
           and
           the
           Gouernour
           thereof
           
             Don
             Antonio
             de
             Bereo
          
           ,
           but
           found
           not
           so
           much
           as
           a
           piece
           of
           Siluer
           there
           .
        
         
           Hauing
           enquired
           many
           things
           of
           this
           Antonio
           about
           the
           Mines
           of
           Gold
           in
           Guiana
           ,
           he
           left
           his
           ship
           in
           Trinidado
           ,
           and
           entred
           the
           vast
           Riuer
           Orenoque
           ,
           with
           little
           Barkes
           ,
           and
           some
           hundred
           Souldiers
           :
           he
           searched
           vp
           and
           downe
           Guiana
           for
           the
           space
           of
           foure
           miles
           ,
           among
           the
           crooked
           and
           short
           turnings
           of
           the
           water
           seuerall
           wayes
           :
           where
           ,
           being
           parched
           with
           the
           reflecting
           beames
           of
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           that
           was
           iust
           ouer
           his
           head
           ,
           and
           too
           much
           wet
           sometimes
           with
           showers
           ;
           and
           hauing
           long
           wrastled
           with
           such
           like
           difficulties
           ,
           hee
           yet
           continued
           
           so
           long
           ,
           till
           that
           it
           growing
           wintery
           cold
           in
           Aprill
           ,
           the
           waters
           all
           ouer-spread
           the
           earth
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           now
           he
           could
           passe
           away
           in
           no
           lesse
           danger
           of
           the
           waters
           ,
           then
           hee
           came
           thither
           in
           danger
           of
           his
           enemies
           .
        
         
           In
           his
           returne
           from
           thence
           ,
           he
           set
           fire
           on
           Cumana
           ,
           because
           the
           Inhabitants
           thereof
           refused
           to
           redeeme
           it
           at
           a
           set
           rate
           of
           monies
           ▪
           also
           hee
           fired
           some
           little
           Cottages
           in
           St.
           Mary
           ,
           and
           
             Rio
             de
             la
             Hach
          
           .
           Neither
           gaue
           he
           ouer
           the
           pursuit
           of
           his
           intent
           ,
           although
           the
           watchfull
           eie
           of
           the
           Spaniard
           placed
           a
           Colony
           in
           Trinidada
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           same
           time
           Captaine
           
             Amias
             Preston
          
           ,
           and
           Captaine
           
             George
             Somers
          
           sackt
           and
           burnt
           the
           Isle
           of
           
             Puerto
             Santo
          
           neere
           Madera
           ,
           and
           Coche
           neere
           Margarita
           ,
           the
           Towne
           of
           Coro
           ,
           and
           the
           City
           of
           
             Iago
             de
             St.
             Leon
          
           :
           but
           vpon
           the
           receipt
           of
           mo●ney
           spared
           Cumana
           .
           And
           some
           few
           moneths
           before
           three
           ships
           of
           the
           Earle
           of
           Cumberland
           ,
           set
           vpon
           a
           great
           Caracke
           called
           
             Cinque
             Lagas
          
           ,
           or
           the
           fiue
           wounds
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           hauing
           got
           fire
           ,
           burnt
           it selfe
           and
           all
           her
           merchandise
           ▪
           insomuch
           that
           the
           English
           hardly
           escaped
           ,
           whilest
           the
           Portugals
           threw
           themselues
           into
           the
           Sea.
           
        
         
           Now
           the
           Queene
           hauing
           beene
           certified
           that
           there
           was
           great
           store
           of
           riches
           layd
           in
           at
           
             Porto
             Rico
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Island
           B●riquene
           ,
           or
           St.
           Iohns
           Island
           ,
           for
           the
           Spaniards
           vse
           ,
           she
           sent
           forth
           Sr.
           
             Iohn
             Hawkins
          
           ,
           and
           Sr.
           
             Francis
             Drake
          
           ,
           
           with
           equall
           authority
           in
           the
           Sea
           forces
           ,
           and
           Sr.
           
             Thomas
             Baskeruile
          
           ,
           Gouernour
           of
           the
           Land
           forces
           ,
           allotting
           them
           sixe
           of
           her
           ships
           ,
           and
           twenty
           other
           men
           of
           warre
           .
           They
           strooke
           saile
           at
           Plimouth
           the
           27.
           of
           August
           ,
           and
           the
           seuen
           and
           twentieth
           day
           after
           ,
           they
           arriued
           at
           Great
           
             Canary
             .
             Drake
          
           and
           Baskeruile
           adiudged
           it
           necessary
           for
           their
           credit
           ,
           and
           better
           conueniency
           of
           furnishing
           their
           Nauy
           plentifuller
           with
           victuals
           ,
           to
           assault
           the
           same
           :
           but
           Hawkins
           ,
           alleaged
           the
           sufficiency
           o●
           prouision
           in
           the
           Nauy
           ,
           and
           his
           vnwillingnesse
           to
           spend
           time
           any
           where
           ,
           till
           the
           end
           of
           their
           Voyage
           had
           beene
           attained
           vnto
           ;
           yet
           at
           length
           by
           Baskeruiles
           perswasion
           (
           who
           had
           begun
           
           the
           assault
           foure
           daies
           ,
           )
           and
           by
           the
           Mariners
           ,
           who
           had
           almost
           caused
           a
           dearth
           of
           prouision
           ,
           hee
           condiscended
           thereunto
           .
           Baskeruile
           hauing
           come
           a
           shoare
           ,
           and
           hauing
           espied
           the
           difficulties
           whereon
           he
           ventured
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Townesmen
           on
           the
           one
           side
           in
           battaile
           array
           ready
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           Sea
           on
           the
           other
           raging
           at
           the
           shoare
           ,
           and
           chiding
           the
           bounds
           thereof
           for
           lying
           in
           her
           way
           ,
           gaue
           ouer
           his
           enterprise
           .
           And
           comming
           a
           boord
           againe
           ,
           they
           sayled
           a
           whole
           moneth
           ,
           and
           came
           to
           the
           Island
           S
           ●
           .
           Dominico
           ;
           at
           which
           time
           fiue
           Spanish
           ships
           lay
           there
           ,
           and
           came
           about
           as
           spies
           for
           the
           English
           ,
           and
           chanced
           to
           light
           vpon
           a
           little
           shore
           ship
           of
           the
           English
           ,
           that
           strayed
           too
           farre
           from
           her
           company
           .
           And
           hauing
           rackt
           both
           the
           Master
           and
           Mariners
           into
           a
           confession
           ,
           they
           vnderstood
           that
           the
           English
           were
           in
           preparation
           for
           
             Porto
             Rico
          
           ;
           
           wherefore
           plying
           thither
           with
           all
           speed
           possible
           ,
           they
           tell
           them
           of
           the
           Englishmens
           approaching
           :
           which
           when
           it
           was
           bewrayed
           openly
           ,
           they
           hid
           all
           their
           gold
           and
           siluer
           ,
           and
           hauing
           sent
           forth
           little
           Brigandines
           to
           all
           the
           Islands
           thereabouts
           ,
           and
           the
           Spanish
           coasts
           ,
           they
           giue
           notice
           thereof
           to
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           who
           being
           now
           forwarned
           ,
           is
           fore-armed
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           English
           staying
           at
           Dominico
           to
           build
           some
           shore
           ships
           ,
           delayed
           time
           so
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           late
           before
           they
           could
           arriue
           at
           
             Porto
             Rico.
          
           Where
           assoone
           as
           they
           had
           cast
           anchor
           ,
           it
           thundred
           out
           from
           their
           Bulwarkes
           ,
           and
           at
           Supper
           time
           Sir
           
             Nicholas
             Clifford
          
           ,
           and
           
             Brute
             Browne
          
           being
           deadly
           wounded
           with
           a
           Bullet
           ,
           died
           within
           one
           or
           two
           dayes
           after
           :
           and
           the
           very
           same
           day
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Hawkins
          
           (
           partly
           by
           sicknesse
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           reason
           of
           some
           discords
           betweene
           him
           and
           the
           other
           Captaines
           )
           departed
           this
           life
           ,
           being
           much
           lamented
           of
           the
           Mariners
           .
           The
           Spaniards
           forti●ie
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Hauen
           ,
           hauing
           suncke
           a
           great
           ship
           ,
           and
           drawne
           the
           long
           Masts
           thereof
           from
           one
           Castle
           on
           the
           one
           side
           to
           another
           Castle
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           which
           fortified
           the
           entrance
           .
           Within
           those
           fiue
           ships
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           well
           ballanced
           ,
           furnished
           with
           Gunners
           ,
           and
           prouided
           of
           great
           pieces
           of
           Ordnance
           ,
           
           stood
           opposite
           against
           them
           .
           Yet
           notwithstanding
           Baskeruile
           ,
           hauing
           placed
           his
           Souldiers
           in
           the
           ship-boats
           ,
           endeauoured
           strongly
           for
           a
           passage
           ;
           hee
           burnt
           one
           or
           two
           of
           the
           Spanish
           ships
           ,
           but
           being
           driuen
           backe
           with
           a
           shower
           of
           bullets
           that
           rained
           about
           him
           ,
           he
           listed
           not
           to
           renue
           his
           purpose
           against
           so
           stormy
           a
           violence
           .
           So
           that
           hauing
           put
           from
           thence
           towards
           the
           continent
           ,
           or
           firme
           land
           ,
           they
           set
           fire
           on
           
             Rio
             de
             la
             Hach
          
           ,
           
           a
           little
           Village
           ,
           whose
           Inhabitants
           offered
           34000.
           
           Duckats
           for
           their
           redemption
           .
           Then
           they
           set
           fire
           also
           on
           St.
           Martha
           ,
           but
           found
           not
           one
           dramme
           of
           gold
           or
           siluer
           there
           .
           Thence
           they
           went
           and
           tooke
           
             Nombre
             de
             Dios
          
           ,
           as
           empty
           of
           riches
           as
           Inhabitants
           ,
           which
           they
           burnt
           also
           .
           From
           thence
           going
           towards
           Panama
           
           with
           750.
           armed
           Souldiers
           ,
           they
           were
           so
           intangled
           with
           by-paths
           ,
           &
           so
           ensnared
           in
           durty
           wayes
           ,
           and
           so
           pelted
           with
           shot
           out
           the
           woods
           about
           ,
           &
           so
           abashed
           to
           finde
           a
           Fortre●●e
           iust
           against
           them
           in
           these
           narrow
           wayes
           ,
           &
           to
           heare
           that
           there
           were
           two
           more
           within
           that
           blocked
           vp
           the
           way
           ,
           that
           being
           quite
           tyred
           ,
           they
           returned
           to
           their
           ships
           againe
           .
        
         
           From
           thence
           they
           turned
           their
           course
           to
           Scudo
           
           an
           Island
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           to
           
             Porto
             Bello
          
           ;
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           Sir
           
             Francis
             Drake
          
           ,
           
           hauing
           beene
           sorely
           molested
           with
           the
           bloudy-fluxe
           ,
           and
           grieued
           at
           these
           vntoward
           proceedings
           yeelded
           vp
           the
           ghost
           :
           and
           being
           let
           downe
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           with
           a
           peale
           of
           Ordnance
           ,
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           Sea
           Funeralls
           ,
           he
           was
           buried
           euen
           in
           the
           same
           place
           almost
           where
           in
           his
           prosperous
           Voyages
           he
           began
           to
           be
           famous
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           hauing
           begun
           to
           returne
           by
           the
           South
           side
           of
           Cuba
           ouer
           against
           the
           Island
           Pinor
           ,
           
           the
           Spanish
           Nauy
           that
           had
           tarried
           for
           them
           ,
           now
           met
           them
           :
           but
           on
           the
           first
           onset
           ,
           (
           if
           we
           may
           belieue
           them
           that
           did
           it
           )
           Baskeruile
           ,
           and
           Throughton
           ,
           one
           in
           the
           Admirall
           ,
           the
           other
           in
           the
           Vice-Admirall
           ,
           so
           molested
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           that
           they
           offered
           more
           harme
           then
           they
           receiued
           :
           Afterwards
           ,
           some
           8.
           moneths
           being
           expired
           ,
           they
           returned
           home
           ,
           with
           spoile
           poore
           enough
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           death
           of
           those
           men
           of
           worth
           ;
           their
           greatest
           riches
           being
           
           that
           they
           had
           made
           their
           enemy
           poore
           ,
           by
           burning
           many
           of
           his
           petty
           Townes
           ,
           and
           more
           of
           his
           ships
           .
        
         
           Whilest
           these
           things
           were
           thus
           in
           action
           in
           the
           Westerne
           world
           ,
           there
           arose
           a
           kinde
           of
           distaste
           ,
           
           which
           indeed
           had
           but
           now
           growne
           vp
           to
           a
           controuersie
           ,
           between
           the
           States
           confederate
           ,
           of
           the
           
             Low
             Countries
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Queene
           .
           Which
           by
           this
           meanes
           grew
           vp
           ,
           and
           as
           well
           withered
           away
           againe
           .
           Burleigh
           the
           Queenes
           Treasurer
           had
           demonstrated
           to
           her
           what
           summes
           of
           mony
           from
           the
           yeare
           1585.
           had
           beene
           spent
           in
           their
           warres
           ;
           what
           summes
           of
           gold
           and
           siluer
           had
           beene
           new
           stampt
           by
           them
           ,
           to
           their
           great
           gaining
           aduantage
           ;
           what
           store
           of
           English
           bloud
           had
           beene
           lost
           to
           keepe
           their
           cause
           vpright
           ;
           what
           costs
           and
           charges
           were
           necessarily
           to
           be
           employed
           ,
           to
           extinguish
           the
           fire
           of
           rebellion
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           the
           practises
           of
           the
           Spaniard
           in
           England
           .
           Besides
           ,
           hee
           shewed
           how
           the
           States
           had
           not
           onely
           defended
           themselues
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           the
           Queene
           ,
           but
           also
           offended
           their
           enemies
           ;
           how
           they
           had
           now
           established
           firmely
           their
           tottering
           Common-wealth
           ;
           how
           they
           had
           encreased
           their
           wealth
           by
           traffiques
           ,
           and
           their
           power
           by
           subduing
           more
           Territories
           to
           their
           gouernment
           ;
           and
           then
           ,
           how
           that
           the
           Queene
           ,
           with
           the
           long
           continuance
           of
           warre
           ,
           and
           the
           excesse
           of
           charges
           ,
           was
           euen
           tyred
           to
           a
           kinde
           of
           pouerty
           .
        
         
           The
           Queene
           considering
           duly
           these
           things
           ,
           
           sent
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Bodly
          
           her
           Embassadour
           to
           the
           States
           ,
           to
           acquaint
           them
           with
           all
           these
           passages
           ,
           as
           first
           ,
           that
           England
           was
           now
           euen
           drawne
           dry
           ,
           both
           of
           men
           and
           money
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           warre
           against
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           who
           in
           no
           other
           matter
           professed
           himselfe
           her
           enemy
           ,
           
           but
           for
           that
           she
           was
           their
           friend
           ▪
           Wherefore
           ●he
           demanded
           that
           they
           would
           ease
           her
           of
           the
           cost
           of
           her
           auxiliary
           forces
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           would
           repay
           some
           part
           of
           her
           charges
           ,
           and
           chuse
           some
           Delegates
           ,
           to
           giue
           account
           ,
           
           and
           take
           order
           how
           the
           money
           that
           had
           been
           spent
           in
           their
           cause
           ,
           which
           was
           due
           indeed
           to
           Sir
           
             Horatio
             Pallauicine
          
           (
           of
           whome
           it
           was
           taken
           at
           Interest
           )
           should
           be
           repaid
           him
           .
        
         
         
           The
           States
           acknowledging
           these
           infinite
           courtesies
           receiued
           from
           the
           Queene
           ,
           
           professed
           themselues
           beholding
           to
           her
           vnder
           God
           ,
           for
           all
           their
           good
           fortunes
           .
           But
           withall
           they
           protested
           ,
           they
           had
           been
           at
           such
           charges
           in
           eighty
           eight
           last
           ,
           against
           the
           Spanish
           Armada
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           next
           yeare
           in
           the
           Portugall
           expedition
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           in
           the
           expedition
           at
           Brest
           ;
           and
           besides
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           suffered
           such
           losse
           by
           vnaccustomed
           i●undations
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           so
           brought
           behinde
           hand
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           discharge
           the
           debt
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           should
           oppresse
           the
           poore
           people
           ,
           and
           vndoe
           their
           owne
           cause
           ;
           also
           protesting
           ,
           that
           by
           reason
           of
           those
           Townes
           and
           Territories
           which
           they
           had
           gotten
           from
           the
           enemy
           ,
           their
           charges
           were
           not
           eased
           ,
           but
           are
           multiplyed
           and
           encreased
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           now
           they
           are
           faine
           to
           fortifie
           them
           ,
           and
           place
           new
           Garrisons
           in
           them
           .
           And
           for
           their
           traffiques
           ,
           they
           shewed
           how
           equally
           they
           hung
           betweene
           losse
           and
           gaine
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Arrests
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           and
           the
           Pyracies
           both
           of
           the
           English
           and
           of
           the
           Dunkerks
           .
           Indeed
           they
           confessed
           that
           they
           gaue
           some
           aide
           to
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           but
           not
           out
           of
           the
           abundance
           of
           their
           ability
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           a
           fo●d
           insolent
           arrogancy
           ,
           or
           any
           way
           to
           rob
           England
           of
           the
           glory
           of
           succo●ring
           France
           ,
           or
           to
           draw
           France
           from
           England
           into
           their
           Patronage
           ;
           but
           onely
           to
           diuert
           the
           enemy
           ,
           and
           bring
           it
           to
           passe
           that
           the
           French
           made
           not
           a
           League
           with
           Spaine
           ,
           which
           his
           necessity
           ,
           domesticke
           discords
           ,
           and
           ill
           counsels
           would
           quickly
           aduise
           him
           to
           .
           
           Yet
           notwithstanding
           they
           promised
           her
           some
           part
           for
           the
           present
           of
           the
           monies
           in
           present
           paiment
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           as
           the
           Queene
           
           demanded
           a
           greater
           summe
           ,
           the
           States
           contended
           out
           of
           the
           agreement
           made
           1585
           ,
           that
           there
           should
           not
           be
           present
           present
           payment
           of
           the
           money
           backe
           againe
           ,
           till
           such
           time
           as
           the
           warre
           was
           ended
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           the
           Queene
           would
           but
           take
           as
           much
           counsell
           from
           her
           royall
           Honour
           ,
           as
           she
           did
           from
           some
           ill
           members
           that
           put
           this
           first
           into
           her
           head
           ,
           they
           knew
           she
           would
           not
           fall
           from
           her
           agre●ment
           .
        
         
         
           For
           all
           this
           ,
           the
           Queene
           continued
           in
           the
           contrary
           opinion
           ,
           relying
           vpon
           the
           Oracles
           of
           her
           Lawyers
           and
           Politicians
           :
           such
           as
           were
           these
           .
        
         
           
             THat
             all
             contracts
             and
             agreements
             made
             betweene
             Prince
             and
             Prince
             ,
             
             are
             vnderstood
             to
             be
             interpreted
             
               bonâ
               fide
            
             .
             Neither
             is
             a
             Prince
             bound
             by
             any
             contract
             ,
             when
             that
             contract
             on
             iust
             cause
             occasions
             hurt
             to
             the
             Common-wealth
             .
             That
             the
             Peace
             is
             not
             broken
             ,
             when
             a
             Prince
             breaks
             the
             contract
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             occasioned
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             by
             cases
             of
             contingency
             ,
             or
             when
             the
             matter
             is
             come
             to
             a
             new
             case
             ,
             which
             should
             haue
             otherwise
             beene
             prouided
             for
             ,
             if
             the
             said
             case
             had
             beene
             thought
             vpon
             .
             That
             the
             Leagues
             and
             agreements
             of
             Princes
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             occasions
             of
             cauilling
             ,
             neither
             ought
             they
             to
             be
             in
             vertue
             to
             those
             who
             breake
             the
             couenants
             .
             That
             in
             case
             it
             turne
             to
             the
             damage
             and
             preiudice
             of
             his
             Subiects
             ,
             a
             Prince
             is
             not
             bound
             to
             stand
             to
             couenants
             made
             ;
             or
             if
             it
             but
             concerne
             the
             detriment
             of
             his
             owne
             estate
             .
             That
             all
             agreements
             ,
             although
             they
             be
             sworne
             to
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             :
             Things
             being
             in
             the
             same
             cases
             ,
             as
             they
             then
             were
             ,
             and
             not
             altered
             ,
             as
             they
             now
             are
             .
             That
             the
             obligation
             of
             a
             Prince
             to
             the
             good
             of
             his
             Countrey
             &
             Commonwealth
             ,
             is
             of
             greater
             force
             and
             vertue
             to
             binde
             him
             ,
             then
             any
             outward
             contract
             ;
             
               vrging
               besides
               the
               authority
               of
            
             Seneca
             
               the
               Philosopher
            
             .
             A
             wise
             man
             changeth
             not
             his
             determination
             ,
             all
             things
             continuing
             in
             the
             same
             state
             they
             were
             when
             he
             first
             determined
             :
             and
             therefore
             he
             neuer
             doth
             repent
             for
             it
             ,
             because
             at
             that
             time
             nothing
             could
             be
             done
             better
             then
             that
             which
             was
             done
             ,
             and
             nothing
             better
             appointed
             then
             that
             which
             was
             so
             appointed
             .
          
        
         
           So
           concerning
           this
           matter
           there
           were
           great
           disputations
           
           and
           controuersies
           ,
           as
           also
           ,
           if
           the
           States
           were
           liable
           to
           the
           payment
           to
           the
           Queenes
           successour
           ,
           (
           in
           case
           of
           mortality
           )
           since
           that
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           contract
           ,
           neither
           one
           was
           bound
           to
           helpe
           them
           in
           the
           like
           distresses
           ,
           neither
           was
           the
           other
           bound
           to
           repay
           the
           monies
           to
           them
           .
           Also
           ,
           whether
           that
           the
           monies
           borrowed
           of
           Palla●icine
           at
           vse
           ,
           sho●ld
           not
           as
           well
           be
           exacted
           of
           the
           Brabanders
           ,
           and
           the
           Flemmings
           ,
           and
           Artesians
           ,
           since
           that
           agreement
           was
           made
           when
           they
           were
           confederates
           too
           ,
           and
           before
           the
           confederacy
           of
           the
           now
           vnited
           Prouinces
           .
        
         
           But
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Bodley
          
           brought
           these
           controuersies
           to
           such
           a
           good
           temper
           ,
           
           that
           the
           States
           fearing
           the
           anger
           of
           so
           mighty
           a
           Princesse
           ,
           propounded
           these
           conditions
           ,
           which
           they
           would
           oblige
           themselues
           vnto
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           assoone
           as
           they
           could
           they
           would
           case
           the
           Queene
           of
           all
           her
           charges
           for
           auxiliary
           forces
           of
           the
           English
           ,
           which
           came
           to
           forty
           thousand
           pounds
           a
           yeare
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           within
           some
           yeares
           they
           would
           pay
           her
           20000.
           pounds
           sterling
           ,
           and
           helpe
           her
           with
           a
           certaine
           company
           of
           ships
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           they
           would
           not
           enter
           into
           League
           with
           any
           without
           her
           consent
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           That
           after
           a
           Peace
           concluded
           ,
           they
           would
           pay
           her
           for
           foure
           yeares
           ,
           euery
           yeare
           100000.
           pounds
           .
           But
           vpon
           these
           conditions
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           permitted
           4000.
           
           Souldiers
           out
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           debts
           raced
           out
           of
           her
           her
           accounts
           .
           Humbly
           entreating
           her
           to
           admit
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           for
           the
           reasons
           fore-mentioned
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           they
           protested
           their
           estates
           were
           built
           vpon
           very
           fickle
           foundations
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           was
           euen
           astonished
           ,
           at
           the
           rumour
           of
           those
           forces
           the
           enemies
           keepe
           ,
           that
           the
           Prouinces
           were
           at
           discord
           about
           a
           rule
           concerning
           Lone-money
           ,
           that
           the
           chiefest
           of
           them
           were
           at
           discord
           one
           against
           another
           :
           that
           many
           had
           relapsed
           from
           the
           Religion
           which
           they
           lately
           professed
           with
           them
           .
           That
           the
           Emperour
           by
           his
           Embassadours
           had
           
           entised
           the
           people
           to
           a
           peace
           ;
           inasmuch
           ,
           as
           that
           if
           this
           ten
           yeares
           debt
           should
           be
           now
           rigorously
           exacted
           ,
           it
           would
           iustly
           be
           feared
           ,
           that
           a
           sad
           Catastrophe
           ,
           and
           lamentable
           period
           would
           finish
           all
           the
           former
           endeauours
           of
           the
           confederate
           Prouinces
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           the
           necessity
           and
           the
           mercy
           of
           the
           Queene
           began
           a
           new
           controuersie
           ;
           for
           ,
           although
           the
           proportion
           of
           her
           necessity
           admitted
           not
           any
           excuse
           or
           delay
           of
           payment
           ,
           yet
           her
           mercy
           rests
           satisfied
           ;
           for
           although
           she
           wanted
           monies
           ,
           she
           neuer
           wanted
           that
           .
           And
           indeed
           she
           was
           the
           willinger
           to
           commiserate
           their
           necessities
           ,
           for
           feare
           lest
           otherwise
           shee
           should
           disioynt
           the
           Confederacie
           ,
           bring
           them
           to
           dispaire
           ,
           or
           giue
           their
           enemies
           occasion
           of
           reioycing
           ;
           onely
           vpon
           conditions
           ,
           that
           they
           furnish
           thirty
           ships
           ,
           and
           ioyne
           them
           with
           her
           Nauy
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           rigging
           for
           Spaine
           :
           and
           that
           they
           pay
           the
           monethly
           payments
           awhile
           to
           the
           aux●liary
           forces
           of
           the
           English.
           And
           so
           these
           matters
           of
           controuersie
           ended
           in
           a
           quiet
           peace
           at
           this
           time
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           there
           was
           sore
           complaints
           made
           to
           the
           Emperour
           of
           Germany
           ,
           
           and
           the
           States
           of
           the
           Empire
           by
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Hanse-Townes
           ,
           about
           their
           Customes
           :
           that
           their
           ancient
           priuiledges
           and
           customes
           granted
           by
           the
           former
           Kings
           of
           England
           ,
           were
           now
           quite
           abolished
           :
           that
           in
           the
           expedition
           against
           Portugall
           ,
           their
           goods
           were
           taken
           by
           the
           English
           :
           and
           that
           Monopolies
           were
           instituted
           in
           Germany
           ,
           by
           the
           English
           Merchants
           .
           To
           these
           things
           the
           Queene
           made
           answere
           by
           
             Christopher
             Perkins
          
           .
        
         
           
             THat
             those
             antient
             Priuiledges
             by
             reason
             of
             some
             abuses
             ,
             
             and
             for
             other
             good
             motiues
             and
             reasonable
             causes
             ,
             were
             abrogated
             by
             the
             Court
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             in
             the
             raigne
             of
             Edward
             the
             sixt
             ;
             and
             that
             from
             thence
             there
             is
             no
             appealing
             .
             One
             reason
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             said
             Priuiledges
             were
             not
             necessary
             for
             those
             times
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             they
             were
             quite
             inhibited
             by
             
             Queene
             Mary
             .
             But
             yet
             that
             the
             Queene
             doth
             not
             now
             desire
             an
             absolute
             annihilation
             of
             these
             the
             said
             priuiledges
             ,
             which
             indeed
             she
             could
             doe
             by
             the
             act
             of
             Parliament
             ;
             but
             had
             in
             the
             former
             yeares
             of
             her
             raigne
             beene
             very
             indulgent
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             times
             then
             went
             ,
             till
             such
             time
             that
             they
             (
             hauing
             no
             regard
             of
             the
             league
             and
             friendship
             )
             disturbed
             the
             English
             in
             Hamborough
             ,
             neither
             giuing
             them
             any
             warning
             of
             their
             the
             like
             vsage
             ;
             and
             yet
             that
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             she
             granted
             to
             them
             the
             same
             order
             of
             negotiation
             and
             trade
             ,
             as
             the
             English
             vsed
             ▪
             but
             they
             refused
             it
             ,
             except
             they
             might
             haue
             it
             by
             better
             right
             .
             That
             indeed
             this
             was
             in
             custome
             nowhere
             ,
             neither
             was
             it
             to
             be
             suffered
             ,
             that
             strangers
             should
             be
             preferred
             before
             home-bred
             Citizens
             ,
             in
             the
             traffique
             for
             those
             things
             that
             are
             peculiar
             to
             euery
             Region
             ,
             which
             indeed
             they
             would
             challenge
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             Priuiledges
             .
             Besides
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             could
             in
             no
             case
             stand
             with
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             they
             should
             pay
             no
             more
             custome
             ,
             thē
             that
             which
             was
             imposed
             vpon
             them
             300.
             yeares
             ago
             ;
             that
             Priuiledges
             that
             haue
             been
             granted
             ,
             &
             afterward
             occasion
             the
             Damage
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             admitted
             of
             ,
             and
             being
             once
             abrogated
             vpon
             iust
             occasions
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             renued
             at
             any
             mans
             will
             or
             pleasure
             .
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             that
             she
             euen
             esteemed
             of
             them
             ,
             almost
             as
             English
             ,
             in
             that
             she
             willed
             that
             they
             should
             pay
             no
             more
             custome
             for
             the
             carriage
             of
             Cloth
             hence
             ,
             or
             the
             bringing
             of
             Merchandises
             hither
             ,
             then
             her
             naturall
             Subiects
             ,
             vpon
             conditions
             that
             their
             Merchandise
             come
             from
             the
             Hanse-Townes
             .
             But
             if
             so
             be
             that
             they
             bring
             in
             any
             commodity
             either
             from
             Spaine
             ,
             the
             Low-Countries
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             place
             ,
             that
             then
             also
             it
             shall
             be
             lawfull
             for
             them
             to
             bring
             them
             into
             England
             ,
             but
             with
             paiment
             of
             one
             penny
             in
             the
             pound
             lesse
             then
             any
             Forrainer
             ,
             onely
             excepting
             Cloath
             ,
             which
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             
             lawfull
             for
             those
             of
             the
             Hanse-Townes
             to
             transport
             any
             whither
             but
             to
             their
             owne
             Cities
             and
             Townes
             ,
             beyond
             the
             Riuer
             of
             Elbe
             ,
             the
             City
             Embden
             towards
             the
             East
             ,
             and
             the
             Baltique
             Sea.
             That
             she
             had
             permitted
             to
             them
             houses
             at
             London
             ,
             and
             other
             places
             in
             England
             ,
             for
             them
             to
             retaine
             ,
             and
             in
             any
             honest
             manner
             of
             society
             to
             gouerne
             their
             affaires
             by
             their
             Alder●a●
             ,
             ●●●ly
             vpon
             condition
             that
             nothing
             be
             done
             preiudiciall
             〈◊〉
             the
             Queenes
             Maiesty
             ,
             or
             the
             lawes
             of
             the
             Realme
             ,
             although
             the
             extremities
             of
             their
             granted
             Priuiledges
             neuer
             allowed
             them
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             to
             constitute
             to
             themselues
             an
             Alderman
             ,
             or
             exercise
             any
             Iurisdiction
             in
             anothers
             Kingdome
             ,
             as
             she
             hath
             giuen
             them
             leaue
             to
             doe
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Withall
             answering
             ,
             that
             those
             goods
             which
             they
             complained
             were
             taken
             away
             ,
             were
             onely
             warlike
             munitions
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             a
             transporting
             into
             Spaine
             ,
             against
             England
             ;
             whereas
             this
             was
             not
             lawfull
             for
             them
             to
             do
             ,
             euen
             by
             the
             best
             vertue
             of
             their
             Priuiledges
             .
             That
             moreouer
             ,
             it
             was
             publikely
             defended
             through
             their
             Citi●s
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             doe
             so
             ,
             except
             they
             would
             be
             esteemed
             as
             enemies
             to
             England
             .
             Th●t
             their
             ships
             were
             dismissed
             ,
             and
             that
             nothing
             was
             detained
             but
             their
             Munition
             and
             warlike
             prouisi●n
             ,
             which
             was
             lawfull
             for
             her
             to
             doe
             by
             the
             law
             of
             Armes
             .
             And
             concerning
             Monopolies
             ,
             that
             the
             Germans
             themselues
             haue
             testified
             in
             open
             writings
             ,
             that
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             English
             traffique
             with
             them
             ,
             is
             farre
             from
             Monopolie
             .
             And
             that
             therefore
             she
             did
             hope
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperiall
             Edict
             which
             was
             by
             them
             obtained
             ,
             to
             forbid
             English
             traffique
             ,
             would
             be
             suspended
             ;
             especially
             sin●e
             that
             the
             States
             of
             the
             Empire
             could
             not
             be
             well
             enformed
             of
             the
             priuiledges
             belonging
             to
             the
             Lawes
             and
             Rights
             of
             the
             Realme
             of
             
               England
               ▪
            
             whi●h
             being
             an
             absolute
             Kingdome
             ,
             acknowledgeth
             no
             Superiour
             .
          
        
         
         
           Yet
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           all
           these
           ,
           there
           was
           great
           store
           of
           Corne
           broug●t
           in
           by
           them
           into
           England
           ,
           (
           after
           that
           they
           had
           licence
           to
           bring
           in
           without
           custom
           ,
           )
           which
           much
           eased
           the
           pen●ry
           the
           land
           was
           almost
           drouen
           to
           :
           which
           by
           reason
           of
           con●inuall
           raine
           spoyling
           that
           which
           would
           haue
           grown
           ,
           and
           daily
           priuate
           transportation
           of
           that
           which
           was
           growne
           ,
           did
           so
           languish
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           the
           poorer
           sort
           began
           to
           mutinie
           .
        
         
           About
           this
           time
           died
           
             Philip
             Howard
          
           Earle
           of
           Arundell
           ,
           
           in
           the
           Tower
           of
           London
           ,
           who
           had
           felt
           the
           mercifull
           iustice
           of
           the
           Queene
           ,
           who
           did
           so
           punish
           his
           fault
           ,
           that
           yet
           she
           spared
           his
           life
           euer
           since
           hee
           was
           condemned
           in
           1589.
           since
           which
           time
           he
           wholly
           gaue
           himselfe
           ouer
           to
           sacred
           meditations
           :
           and
           being
           bound
           thereto
           by
           the
           institution
           of
           his
           streight
           and
           seuere
           religion
           ,
           almost
           pined
           himselfe
           to
           death
           ;
           hauing
           left
           onely
           Thomas
           his
           Sonne
           by
           
             Anna
             Parre
             Gille●●and
          
           .
        
         
           About
           this
           time
           also
           departed
           William
           Lord
           Vaulx
           ,
           
           one
           no
           lesse
           deuote
           to
           the
           Roman
           Religion
           ,
           to
           whom
           succeeded
           Edward
           his
           Nephew
           by
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           
             Elizabeth
             Roper
          
           .
        
         
           Also
           
             Thomas
             Heneage
          
           ,
           
           seruant
           to
           the
           Queene
           ,
           euen
           from
           his
           youth
           ;
           first
           Treasurer
           of
           her
           Bed-Chamber
           ,
           then
           Sub-Chamberlaine
           ,
           and
           Chancellor
           of
           the
           Du●chy
           of
           Lancaster
           ;
           a
           man
           borne
           for
           the
           Court
           ;
           hauing
           left
           one
           Daughter
           ,
           which
           encreased
           the
           family
           of
           the
           Finches
           both
           with
           wealth
           ,
           and
           children
           .
        
         
           Towards
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           the
           yeare
           ,
           
             William
             Whitaker
          
           died
           ,
           
           a
           famous
           Diuine
           for
           learning
           ,
           and
           life
           :
           he
           was
           
             Regius
             Professor
          
           in
           Diuinty
           at
           Cambridge
           for
           15.
           yeares
           ,
           and
           President
           of
           St.
           Iohns
           Colledge
           in
           Cambridge
           .
           Hauing
           much
           impouerished
           his
           weake
           body
           by
           continuall
           study
           ,
           euen
           at
           that
           time
           when
           the
           question
           was
           so
           ri●e
           among
           the
           Diuines
           ,
           
             whether
             a
             true
             and
             iustifying
             faith
             may
             be
             lost
             ,
          
           he
           was
           freed
           from
           this
           body
           of
           flesh
           ,
           and
           lost
           his
           life
           ,
           hauing
           left
           behinde
           him
           the
           desire
           and
           the
           loue
           of
           the
           present
           times
           ,
           and
           the
           enuie
           
           of
           posterity
           ,
           that
           cannot
           bring
           forth
           his
           paralell
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           same
           moneth
           Sir
           
             Roger
             Williams
          
           (
           a
           Welch●man
           )
           departed
           this
           life
           also
           ,
           being
           of
           the
           Family
           of
           Pen-rose
           in
           Munmouth
           shire
           .
           First
           ,
           he
           was
           a
           hireling
           vnder
           the
           Duke
           of
           Alba
           ;
           afterwards
           ,
           hauing
           run
           through
           all
           the
           degrees
           of
           Military
           offices
           ,
           he
           might
           haue
           bin
           sided
           with
           the
           best
           of
           our
           times
           ,
           if
           his
           discretion
           could
           haue
           but
           well
           tempered
           his
           hot
           furious
           valour
           .
           In
           this
           certainly
           he
           out
           went
           many
           ,
           that
           being
           vnlearned
           ,
           and
           onely
           tutor'd
           by
           experience
           ,
           hee
           penned
           the
           History
           of
           the
           
             Low
             Countrey
          
           warres
           ,
           with
           very
           exquisite
           iudgement
           ,
           at
           which
           indeed
           he
           himselfe
           was
           present
           .
           Besides
           ,
           he
           defended
           the
           Military
           Art
           of
           these
           dayes
           ,
           against
           that
           of
           the
           former
           dayes
           ,
           in
           an
           excellent
           Booke
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           great
           enuie
           and
           discontent
           of
           some
           old-beaten
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           other
           louers
           of
           Archery
           .
           The
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           warlike
           men
           of
           the
           City
           mourned
           at
           his
           Funerall
           in
           Pauls
           .
           Shortly
           after
           died
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Morgan
          
           his
           kinsman
           ,
           somewhat
           ancienter
           ,
           of
           the
           old
           house
           of
           the
           Morgans
           of
           Pencarn
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           Shire
           borne
           :
           he
           being
           nourished
           vp
           in
           warlike
           affaires
           ,
           got
           the
           loue
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           but
           especially
           of
           the
           Queen
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           exhibited
           and
           gaue
           vp
           the
           assignment
           of
           an
           yearly
           pension
           of
           great
           value
           ,
           proffered
           by
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           turne
           to
           his
           side
           ,
           onely
           being
           content
           with
           a
           small
           part
           thereof
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           Russell
           Lord
           Deputy
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           foreseeing
           that
           the
           passages
           of
           the
           last
           yeare
           ,
           would
           breed
           a
           dolefull
           warre
           in
           which
           they
           were
           likely
           to
           end
           ,
           dealt
           with
           his
           friends
           here
           in
           England
           ,
           that
           some
           choise
           fellow
           and
           warlike
           Souldiers
           might
           be
           sent
           ouer
           ,
           who
           might
           helpe
           him
           with
           their
           paines
           and
           counsell
           :
           and
           he
           earnestly
           wished
           that
           Baskeruile
           might
           be
           the
           man
           ,
           although
           he
           named
           none
           .
           But
           he
           was
           sent
           ,
           whom
           he
           little
           expected
           ,
           euen
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Norris
          
           ,
           
           a
           man
           very
           well
           skilled
           in
           Martiall
           discipline
           ,
           valiant
           against
           any
           danger
           ,
           and
           very
           famous
           for
           that
           which
           he
           had
           already
           done
           .
        
         
         
           Assoone
           as
           Earle
           Tir-Oen
           had
           vnderstood
           that
           hee
           was
           come
           with
           1300.
           old
           trained
           Souldiers
           ,
           that
           had
           beene
           in
           seruice
           both
           in
           Britaine
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           
             Low
             Countries
          
           ,
           besides
           a
           new
           supply
           of
           fresh
           Souldiers
           adioyned
           to
           them
           :
           and
           besides
           ,
           that
           all
           these
           English
           forces
           were
           intended
           to
           march
           towards
           Ballishonon
           and
           Belicke
           ,
           two
           Castles
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Lake
           Earne
           :
           hee
           being
           somewhat
           guilty
           in
           his
           owne
           conscience
           ,
           sodainly
           assaulted
           the
           Fortresse
           at
           Blacke-water
           ,
           by
           which
           was
           a
           passage
           into
           the
           Countie
           of
           Tir-Oen
           :
           
           and
           he
           as
           easily
           tooke
           it
           ,
           as
           he
           eagerly
           assaulted
           it
           ,
           Sir
           
             Edward
             Cornwall
          
           the
           Gouernour
           thereof
           ,
           being
           negligently
           absent
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           almost
           the
           very
           same
           minute
           ,
           through
           the
           vnconstancy
           of
           his
           vnsetled
           minde
           ,
           on
           the
           one
           side
           he
           sends
           Letters
           to
           the
           Earle
           of
           Kildare
           ,
           wherein
           he
           proffers
           his
           assistance
           against
           the
           iniuries
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Deputy
           .
           On
           the
           otherside
           to
           the
           Earle
           of
           Ormond
           ,
           &
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Wallop
          
           Treasurer
           of
           the
           Army
           ,
           he
           promiseth
           to
           continue
           still
           in
           his
           loyalty
           .
           And
           in
           Letters
           sent
           to
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Norris
          
           ,
           he
           intreats
           him
           to
           deale
           fauourably
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           cause
           him
           vnwillingly
           to
           breake
           his
           faith
           and
           loyalty
           .
           But
           Marshall
           Bagnall
           surprised
           these
           Letters
           ,
           which
           turned
           to
           his
           further
           harme
           ,
           as
           the
           Earle
           afterwards
           complained
           .
        
         
           For
           presently
           after
           ,
           in
           the
           moneth
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           he
           is
           proclaimed
           by
           Proclamation
           both
           in
           Irish
           and
           in
           English
           an
           enemy
           to
           his
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           a
           Traytour
           ,
           
           vnder
           the
           name
           of
           
             Hugh
             O
             ▪
             Neale
          
           ,
           Sonne
           of
           
             Mathew
             Fadare●gh
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           an
           Iron-smith
           ,
           the
           base-borne
           son
           of
           
             Con
             O
             ▪
             Neale
          
           .
           In
           the
           Proclamation
           first
           was
           proposed
           his
           ingratitude
           against
           the
           Queene
           ,
           who
           had
           relieued
           his
           pouerty
           with
           a
           yearely
           pension
           ,
           lifted
           him
           vp
           to
           the
           Title
           of
           an
           Earle
           ,
           enriched
           him
           with
           possessions
           aboue
           other
           Irish
           Earles
           ,
           pardoned
           him
           the
           iniuries
           done
           his
           neighbours
           ,
           and
           his
           barbarous
           cr●eltie
           vsed
           vpon
           
             Shan
             O
             ▪
             Neales
          
           sonne
           ,
           whom
           he
           strangled
           before
           hee
           came
           euer
           to
           ●ryall
           ;
           then
           is
           declared
           how
           he
           vsed
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           sonnes
           ,
           by
           keeping
           
           them
           in
           prison
           ;
           then
           how
           per●idiously
           he
           enticed
           the
           Nobles
           of
           VIster
           in●●he
           company
           of
           his
           rebellion
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           pardon
           is
           promised
           to
           all
           that
           forsake
           him
           :
           and
           euery
           man
           seuerely
           warned
           not
           to
           furnish
           in
           any
           sort
           his
           rebellion
           .
        
         
           At
           this
           time
           the
           forces
           of
           the
           Rebels
           of
           Ireland
           
           amounted
           to
           1000.
           horse
           ,
           6280.
           foot
           in
           Vlster
           ,
           2300.
           in
           Conaugh
           ,
           who
           were
           all
           at
           Tir-Oens
           becke
           :
           and
           most
           of
           these
           skilfull
           in
           handling
           Armes
           ,
           being
           ordinarily
           exercised
           therein
           :
           elpecially
           since
           that
           time
           that
           the
           Deputy
           Perot
           had
           prescribed
           such
           a
           set
           number
           for
           euery
           Nobleman
           of
           Vlster
           ,
           to
           be
           exercised
           in
           training
           ▪
           for
           better
           re●isting
           the
           Scottish
           Islanders
           :
           or
           since
           Fitz-williams
           had
           sent
           for
           them
           ouer
           to
           the
           English
           warre
           .
        
         
           Neither
           indeed
           were
           the
           English
           forces
           vnder
           Captaine
           Norris
           ,
           
           inferiour
           to
           that
           number
           ,
           who
           was
           now
           commanded
           to
           march
           forwards
           against
           the
           Rebels
           ,
           to
           preuent
           the
           aid
           they
           expected
           daily
           from
           Spaine
           .
           To
           him
           was
           delegated
           an
           absolute
           power
           of
           pardoning
           any
           Rebell
           ,
           by
           the
           Mandate
           of
           the
           Queene
           from
           the
           Deputy
           ;
           also
           the
           greatest
           authority
           in
           Martiall
           affaires
           ,
           with
           the
           title
           of
           Generall
           of
           the
           Forces
           in
           the
           absence
           of
           the
           Lord
           Dep●ty
           in
           Vlster
           :
           
           by
           whose
           policy
           this
           was
           ,
           I
           well
           know
           not
           ,
           but
           it
           caused
           much
           ,
           maruelling
           in
           many
           ,
           when
           the
           whole
           strength
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           should
           now
           consist
           in
           one
           mans
           command
           ;
           and
           that
           nothing
           was
           more
           dangerous
           then
           a
           ●wo
           headed
           Gouernour
           ,
           which
           indeed
           is
           a
           Monster
           in
           policy
           as
           well
           as
           Nature
           .
           And
           ●or
           all
           this
           the
           Deputy
           adioyned
           〈◊〉
           to
           him
           besides
           ▪
           and
           they
           marcht
           on
           to
           Armagh
           ,
           to
           the
           so
           great
           terrour
           of
           the
           Rebels
           ,
           tha●
           Tir-Oen
           hauing
           forsaken
           and
           abandoned
           his
           Fort
           at
           Blacke-water
           ,
           fell
           to
           set
           fire
           vpon
           the
           a●●acent
           Villages
           ,
           and
           the
           Towne
           
             Dunganon
             ▪
          
           and
           demolisht
           most
           of
           his
           own
           houses
           himselfe
           :
           
           and
           grieuing
           to
           heare
           himselfe
           proclaimed
           against
           ,
           hee
           begins
           to
           ●eeke
           out
           lurking
           holes
           :
           when
           as
           the
           forces
           came
           not
           farther
           on
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           insufficiency
           of
           prouision
           ,
           
           which
           indeed
           hath
           occasioned
           an
           annihilation
           of
           many
           venturous
           expeditions
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           they
           there
           stood
           still
           ,
           proclaiming
           Tir-Oen
           a
           Traitour
           in
           his
           owne
           Territories
           ;
           and
           then
           hauing
           put
           a
           Garrison
           in
           the
           Metropolitan
           Church
           of
           Armagh
           ,
           they
           returned
           backe
           againe
           .
        
         
           As
           fast
           as
           they
           returned
           backward
           ,
           so
           fast
           would
           Tir-Oen
           a
           farre
           off
           shew
           himselfe
           to
           them
           now
           and
           then
           ;
           but
           he
           egg'd
           them
           not
           on
           to
           the
           renuing
           of
           his
           pursuit
           :
           for
           they
           placed
           ●
           Garrison
           at
           Monaghan
           ,
           and
           hauing
           euen
           returned
           to
           Dundalke
           ,
           the
           Deputy
           (
           according
           to
           the
           authority
           that
           hee
           had
           receiued
           )
           committed
           the
           whole
           prosecution
           of
           the
           warre
           to
           Captain
           Norris
           ,
           and
           many
           words
           of
           complement
           being
           banded
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           the
           Deputy
           betooke
           himselfe
           to
           Dublin
           ,
           wisely
           hauing
           a
           care
           of
           the
           affaires
           of
           the
           other
           three
           Prouinces
           ,
           
             Leinster
             ,
             Conaugh
          
           ,
           and
           Munster
           .
        
         
           Norris
           all
           this
           time
           continued
           in
           Vlster
           with
           a
           puissant
           army
           ;
           but
           did
           not
           anything
           worthy
           either
           of
           the
           power
           residing
           in
           him
           ,
           or
           the
           expectation
           of
           things
           from
           him
           ,
           whether
           or
           no
           it
           were
           out
           of
           an
           emulation
           of
           the
           Lord
           Deputy
           ,
           while●t
           one
           endured
           not
           a
           fellow
           ,
           the
           other
           no
           superiour
           ;
           or
           whether
           it
           were
           out
           of
           the
           politike
           feare
           of
           most
           Souldiers
           ,
           that
           are
           contented
           to
           spin
           out
           a
           little
           warre
           in
           a
           long
           twine
           ,
           hauing
           by
           experience
           beene
           beaten
           into
           a
           truth
           of
           this
           axiome
           ,
           
             That
             ●
             Souldiers
             estimation
             lasteth
             no
             longer
             then
             there
             is
             vse
             of
             him
             :
          
           or
           whether
           it
           were
           out
           of
           fauour
           to
           Tir-Oen
           ,
           
           which
           hee
           seemed
           to
           shew
           towards
           him
           in
           as
           ample
           manner
           as
           the
           Deputy
           did
           his
           hate
           .
           For
           whilest
           that
           he
           gaue
           an
           eare
           to
           the
           complaints
           of
           Tir-Oen
           ,
           and
           his
           fauourers
           ,
           he
           stucke
           not
           to
           accuse
           the
           Deputy
           as
           one
           too
           vniust
           against
           Tir-Oen
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           his
           hating
           passion
           so
           ouer
           ballanc't
           his
           reason
           ,
           that
           he
           adiudged
           no
           peace
           to
           be
           made
           with
           him
           .
           Now
           the
           Deputy
           was
           alwaies
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           the
           seruile
           flattering
           of
           Tir-Oen
           ,
           and
           submissions
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           they
           seemed
           ,
           were
           nothing
           else
           but
           his
           meanes
           to
           procrastinate
           time
           a
           little
           ,
           till
           such
           time
           as
           his
           aide
           should
           arriue
           from
           Spaine
           .
           Wherefore
           hee
           alwaies
           refused
           
           parli●s
           and
           truces
           with
           him
           ▪
           as
           most
           〈◊〉
           and
           treacherous
           ;
           esteeming
           it
           not
           to
           stand
           with
           the
           preseruation
           of
           his
           honor
           ,
           conferred
           by
           the
           Maiesty
           of
           the
           Queene
           ,
           either
           to
           receiue
           L●tters
           ,
           or
           giue
           hearing
           to
           any
           Messengers
           ●ent
           from
           one
           that
           is
           proclaimed
           Traitor
           .
        
         
           Norris
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           hauing
           a
           faith
           very
           pliable
           to
           the
           probabilities
           of
           e●ents
           ,
           conceiued
           a
           grea●
           hope
           of
           bringing
           him
           ●o
           peacefull
           conditions
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           that
           he
           entred
           into
           parley
           with
           him
           ;
           
           but
           not
           without
           the
           worthy
           wonder
           of
           all
           men
           that
           saw
           or
           heard
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           so
           great
           a
           warriour
           as
           he
           was
           should
           de●●●nd
           so
           low
           ,
           as
           to
           parley
           with
           a
           publike
           enemie
           ,
           and
           a
           Trai●our
           ,
           before
           he
           euer
           came
           to
           a
           combate
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           best
           Oratory
           of
           a
           Souldier
           .
        
         
           But
           he
           was
           not
           so
           credulous
           ,
           but
           the
           Earle
           Tir-Oen
           
           was
           as
           craftie
           ,
           who
           by
           all
           meanes
           possible
           〈◊〉
           vp
           that
           hope
           in
           him
           continually
           ,
           by
           counterfeiting
           his
           submission
           sealed
           with
           his
           own
           hand
           ,
           and
           by
           falling
           on
           his
           knees
           before
           Captaine
           Norris
           and
           Secretarie
           Fenton
           ,
           and
           begging
           pardon
           .
           Besides
           protesting
           :
        
         
           
             THat
             he
             neuer
             neglected
             his
             duty
             towards
             his
             Prince
             ,
             out
             of
             any
             malitious
             humour
             ,
             or
             an
             ambitious
             ;
             but
             onely
             that
             his
             friends
             and
             followers
             had
             run
             into
             a
             rebellion
             only
             to
             reuenge
             the
             iniuries
             vnderseruedly
             offered
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             requite
             the
             plots
             layd
             so
             often
             for
             his
             life
             .
             That
             this
             was
             his
             first
             offence
             against
             the
             Queene
             ,
             wh●●h
             he
             promised
             to
             wa●h
             away
             with
             his
             faithfull
             serui●●●●d
             his
             best
             bloud
             :
             promising
             also
             to
             renounce
             the
             title
             of
             
               O
               ▪
               Neale
            
             ,
             which
             hee
             had
             lately
             taken
             vpon
             him
             ,
             for
             feare
             lest
             others
             should
             vsurpe
             it
             against
             his
             right
             :
             that
             from
             henceforth
             he
             would
             haue
             nothing
             to
             doe
             with
             the
             Spaniard
             (
             with
             whom
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             be
             neuer
             had
             any
             thing
             to
             doe
             before
             last
             August
             )
             onely
             on
             condition
             ,
             that
             mercy
             ,
             pardon
             ,
             and
             ●orgetfulnesse
             passe
             by
             his
             offences
             past
             ,
             
             and
             a
             ple●ary
             pardon
             be
             obtained
             both
             for
             him
             and
             his
             .
          
        
         
           
             O
             ▪
             donell
          
           
           likewise
           submitted
           himselfe
           ,
           so
           that
           hereupon
           (
           hauing
           giuen
           hostages
           )
           there
           was
           a
           truce
           made
           
           till
           the
           Kalends
           of
           Ian●ary
           .
           A
           little
           after
           ,
           vnder
           the
           same
           maske
           of
           dissimulation
           commeth
           
             F●agh
             Mac-Hugh
          
           ,
           
           with
           a
           mournfull
           howling
           ,
           casting
           himselfe
           at
           the
           Deputies
           feet
           ,
           begging
           pardon
           :
           who
           being
           admitted
           into
           his
           patronage
           ,
           for
           a
           while
           continued
           quiet
           .
        
         
           The
           wiser
           men
           of
           those
           times
           obserued
           ,
           that
           these
           Colloquies
           ,
           Parlies
           ,
           Truces
           ,
           
           &c.
           proued
           very
           preiudiciall
           to
           the
           Queene
           ,
           and
           hurtfull
           to
           the
           Common-wealth
           .
           For
           in
           that
           space
           the
           Rebels
           enioyed
           free
           liberty
           ,
           to
           digest
           all
           their
           secret
           plots
           &
           machinatio●s
           ,
           to
           strengthen
           their
           sides
           by
           new
           con●ede●cies
           abroad
           ,
           and
           to
           encrease
           them
           at
           home
           with
           new
           forces
           ;
           whilest
           all
           this
           while
           the
           English
           lay
           at
           a
           costly
           idlenesse
           ,
           feeding
           on
           the
           fruites
           of
           their
           friends
           and
           faithfull
           well-willers
           ,
           when
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           truce
           ,
           they
           might
           not
           prey
           vpon
           the
           enemy
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           NINE
           and
           thirtieth
           Yeere
           OF
           HER
           REIGNE
           .
        
         
           Anno
           Domini
           1596.
           
           
        
         
           IN
           the
           beginning
           of
           Ianuary
           ,
           when
           the
           Truce
           was
           now
           expired
           ,
           (
           and
           yet
           in
           the
           time
           of
           〈◊〉
           Truce
           ,
           the
           Rebels
           by
           thei●
           sub●le
           sleights
           had
           seized
           vpon
           〈◊〉
           Castle
           )
           Sir
           
             Henry
             W●llop
          
           
           〈◊〉
           of
           the
           Army
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Gardiner
          
           chiefe
           Iustice
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           men
           of
           grauity
           ,
           and
           as
           great
           wisedo●●
           ,
           were
           sent
           that
           they
           might
           parl●y
           a
           little
           with
           
             Tir-Oen
             ,
             O
             ▪
             d●nell
          
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Rebels
           ,
           and
           perswade
           them
           to
           peace
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           these
           other
           Rebels
           rendred
           vp
           their
           grieuances
           and
           occasions
           of
           trouble
           ;
           likewise
           their
           seuerall
           petitions
           ,
           man
           by
           man
           ▪
           Tir-Oen
           
           complained
           that
           
             H.
             ●agnall
          
           Mar●hall
           of
           the
           Irish
           forces
           ,
           had
           〈◊〉
           the
           right
           intent
           of
           all
           his
           labours
           :
           that
           with
           〈…〉
           defam●tions
           ,
           he
           had
           thrust
           him
           out
           of
           fauour
           with
           the
           Queene
           ;
           and
           almost
           from
           his
           ranke
           and
           degre●
           to●
           :
           that
           to
           his
           great
           preiudice
           also
           he
           had
           intercepted
           his
           Letters
           sent
           to
           Captaine
           Norris
           ,
           and
           concealed
           them
           :
           that
           hee
           detained
           his
           wiues
           dowry
           that
           w●s
           allotted
           〈◊〉
           .
           Wit●●ll
           protesting
           ▪
           that
           before
           hee
           was
           ●roclai●●●
           T●aitour
           ,
           ●e
           neuer
           〈◊〉
           with
           any
           forreine
           Prince
           .
           He
           humbly
           beg'd
           pardon
           for
           him
           and
           his
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           restored
           to
           their
           former
           estates
           .
           That
           he
           might
           freely
           exercise
           his
           Religion
           .
           (
           For
           indeed
           ,
           as
           yet
           there
           was
           scarce
           any
           inquisition
           made
           about
           religion
           :
           Neither
           did
           the
           Rebels
           harbour
           any
           thought
           of
           that
           ,
           when
           they
           first
           ioyned
           into
           a
           faction
           .
           )
           Intreating
           also
           ,
           that
           Marshall
           Bagnall
           might
           pay
           him
           a
           ●housand
           pounds
           of
           English
           ●●ony
           in
           dowrie
           for
           his
           Wife
           decealed
           .
           That
           there
           mightlye
           no
           men
           in
           Garrison
           in
           the
           County
           of
           Tir-Oen
           ,
           nor
           Sheriffe
           ,
           nor
           any
           such
           like
           Officers
           .
           That
           he
           might
           be
           restord
           to
           his
           wing
           of
           fiftie
           Horse
           ,
           at
           the
           Queenes
           pay
           ,
           as
           before
           he
           was
           Leader
           of
           .
           That
           those
           that
           shall
           prey
           vpon
           any
           of
           his
           may
           be
           subiect
           to
           punishment
           .
           Which
           things
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           granted
           ,
           he
           prom●●sed
           not
           to
           omit
           any
           duty
           of
           a
           good
           Subiect
           ;
           &
           also
           ,
           to
           〈◊〉
           to
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Armagh
           ,
           and
           the
           〈◊〉
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           vse
           and
           enioy
           their
           owne
           right●
           and
           posse●●ions
           .
        
         
           
             O
             ▪
             donell
          
           ,
           
           hauing
           first
           re●urned
           to
           their
           memories
           the
           loyalty
           of
           his
           Father
           ▪
           and
           his
           Ancestours
           to
           the
           Kings
           and
           Queenes
           of
           England
           ,
           sorely
           complained
           ,
           that
           Bome
           an
           Englishman
           ,
           and
           a
           Commander
           of
           Souldiers
           ,
           vnder
           pretenc●
           of
           informing
           the
           people
           in
           h●mility
           and
           ciuility
           ,
           was
           sent
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           Deputy
           ▪
           into
           their
           Prouince
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           courteou●ly
           〈◊〉
           by
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           certaine
           Townes
           allo●●d
           him
           ;
           but
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           that
           hee
           behaued
           himselfe
           most
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
             Deputy
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             yeeld
             vnto
             them
             .
          
           But
           the
           misery
           of
           a
           few
           daies
           ●iege
           soone
           quelled
           their
           hot
           courages
           ,
           the
           Castle
           being
           taken
           ,
           and
           euery
           one
           of
           them
           slaine
           ▪
           Norris
           and
           ●enton
           being
           gone
           into
           Conaugh
           ,
           could
           hardly
           perswade
           the
           Rebels
           to
           a
           peace
           ,
           who
           being
           hainously
           incensed
           against
           Bingham
           ,
           did
           for
           a
           time
           nothing
           but
           dally
           and
           delay
           the
           time
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           concluded
           but
           an
           vnfaithfull
           peace
           ,
           in
           all
           probability
           being
           counselled
           to
           it
           by
           Tir-Oen
           .
        
         
           For
           he
           began
           now
           to
           cast
           about
           doubtfull
           speeches
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           but
           suspect
           that
           he
           was
           dealt
           dece●●fully
           with
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           L.
           Deputy
           and
           Norris
           agreed
           no
           better
           togeth●●
           ▪
           in
           that
           ,
           they
           that
           went
           to
           the
           Deputy
           in
           his
           name
           conc●●ning
           a
           peace
           ,
           were
           but
           in
           a
           manner
           sleighted
           by
           him
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           Deputy
           was
           all
           for
           warre
           ,
           encreasing
           his
           for●●s
           daily
           with
           supplies
           from
           England
           :
           in
           that
           hee
           detained
           the
           Spaniards
           Letter
           ,
           which
           he
           sent
           vnto
           him
           so
           dutifully
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           the
           Marshall
           his
           greatest
           enemy
           ,
           had
           newly
           returned
           with
           a
           new
           Commission
           from
           England
           .
           So
           that
           vpon
           this
           he
           began
           to
           spoile
           his
           neighbouring
           Lands
           ,
           and
           di●ide
           them
           into
           preyes
           :
           but
           shortly
           afterwards
           ,
           being
           troubled
           with
           the
           conscience
           of
           his
           villany
           ,
           and
           being
           giuen
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           likely
           to
           be
           a
           peace
           with
           England
           and
           Spaine
           ,
           he
           made
           great
           shew
           that
           he
           earnestly
           desired
           peace
           with
           all
           his
           heart
           .
           It
           were
           too
           tedious
           to
           examine
           all
           the
           particular
           couerings
           of
           this
           his
           dissimulation
           ;
           but
           to
           speake
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           whensoeuer
           there
           was
           any
           danger
           h●ng
           ouer
           him
           from
           the
           English
           ,
           he
           would
           so
           craftily
           countenance
           his
           dissimulation
           ,
           both
           with
           gesture
           of
           face
           ,
           and
           humble
           words
           ,
           that
           the
           counterfeit
           repentance
           which
           he
           seemed
           to
           haue
           of
           his
           wickednesse
           ,
           co●sened
           all
           with
           the
           beliefe
           of
           a
           serious
           one
           ;
           till
           such
           time
           as
           that
           opportunity
           of
           persuing
           was
           lost
           ,
           and
           his
           forces
           necessarily
           to
           be
           seuered
           and
           dismissed
           .
           But
           there
           was
           no
           greater
           reason
           of
           his
           so
           much
           belieued
           submission
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           continuall
           pardon
           ,
           then
           the
           sluggish
           gaine
           of
           the
           Irish
           Commanders
           :
           the
           neere
           parsimony
           of
           the
           Counsellours
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           the
           
           inbred
           mercy
           of
           the
           Queene
           ,
           which
           alwaies
           desired
           to
           end
           these
           rebellions
           ,
           (
           which
           she
           neuer
           thought
           worthy
           the
           name
           of
           a
           warre
           )
           without
           warre
           :
           and
           rather
           to
           lose
           the
           prosecution
           on
           her
           due
           iustice
           ,
           then
           any
           subiect
           should
           in
           the
           passion
           thereof
           lose
           his
           life
           .
        
         
           But
           how
           full
           the
           heart
           and
           hands
           of
           Tir-Oen
           
           were
           of
           perfidious
           treachery
           doth
           easily
           hence
           appeare
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           very
           same
           moneth
           in
           which
           he
           receiued
           his
           pardon
           ,
           He
           ,
           
             O-donell
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ,
             Mac-Williams
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Family
           of
           Clan-shees
           ,
           sent
           secretly
           their
           Letters
           to
           all
           the
           Nobility
           in
           Munster
           that
           sauoured
           of
           the
           Romish
           Religion
           :
           wherein
           they
           most
           sacredly
           promised
           the
           assistance
           of
           their
           vtmost
           helpe
           ,
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           Roman
           Catholike
           religion
           ;
           withall
           solemnly
           vowing
           and
           protesting
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           neuer
           enter
           into
           any
           peace
           with
           the
           English
           ,
           wherein
           besides
           all
           of
           the
           confederacy
           were
           not
           also
           comprehended
           .
           Also
           a
           little
           after
           Tir-Oen
           ,
           when
           
             Feagh
             Mac-Hugh
          
           came
           suppliant
           for
           the
           like
           pardon
           as
           Tir-Oen
           had
           ,
           incensed
           him
           to
           awaken
           that
           drowsie
           rebellion
           in
           Leinster
           ,
           which
           he
           did
           presently
           ,
           for
           forthwith
           he
           seised
           vpon
           the
           Fort
           ouer
           against
           Ballencure
           ,
           demolished
           it
           ,
           and
           still
           with
           a
           continuall
           preying
           ,
           runnes
           ouer
           all
           Leinster
           ,
           although
           the
           Lord
           Deputy
           followed
           close
           at
           the
           heeles
           .
           Besides
           this
           ,
           hee
           stirred
           vp
           also
           Peter
           and
           
             Iames
             Butler
          
           Nephewes
           to
           the
           Earle
           of
           Ormond
           ,
           to
           continue
           in
           their
           rebellion
           .
        
         
           And
           these
           things
           he
           dealt
           vnder
           hand
           in
           and
           secretly
           ,
           but
           the
           Winter
           comming
           on
           apace
           ,
           displayed
           his
           villany
           ,
           which
           so
           long
           had
           gone
           apparalled
           in
           innocency
           :
           for
           then
           he
           publikely
           forbad
           that
           prouision
           should
           be
           carried
           to
           the
           Garrison
           at
           Armagh
           ,
           against
           the
           expresse
           conditions
           of
           their
           agreements
           ,
           he
           murthered
           some
           priuily
           that
           were
           carrying
           ,
           and
           others
           that
           purueyed
           for
           wood
           .
           Nay
           ,
           and
           he
           himselfe
           so
           violently
           assaulted
           the
           Garrison
           ,
           that
           thirty
           of
           them
           were
           slaine
           .
           He
           sent
           forth
           
             Henry
             Oge-Man-Shan
          
           his
           sonne
           in
           Law
           ,
           to
           set
           fire
           on
           the
           Villages
           thereabouts
           ,
           and
           to
           follow
           the
           prey
           about
           the
           Riuer
           Boyne
           :
           and
           he
           himselfe
           most
           treacherously
           
           attempted
           the
           surprizall
           of
           Carlingford
           C●stle
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           Deputy
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Counsellours
           ,
           expostulated
           with
           him
           about
           this
           ,
           admonishing
           him
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           ●●●eemed
           of
           the
           safety
           of
           his
           hostages
           ,
           or
           willed
           not
           againe
           to
           be
           proclaimed
           Traytor
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           not
           any
           way
           molest
           the
           Garrisons
           ,
           or
           hinder
           prouision
           to
           be
           brought
           vnto
           them
           .
           To
           them
           he
           replied
           ,
           that
           he
           stood
           to
           his
           agreements
           ;
           but
           ,
           that
           the
           Deputy
           ,
           if
           not
           against
           his
           couenants
           ,
           yet
           against
           his
           promise
           ,
           had
           sorel●●y
           molested
           
             Feagh
             Mac-Hugh
          
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Garrison
           at
           Kelly
           had
           slaine
           vnworthily
           
             Owen
             Mac-Coll●
          
           ,
           that
           thereupon
           he
           doubted
           what
           also
           might
           become
           of
           him
           and
           his
           .
           Wherefore
           he
           entreated
           that
           there
           might
           be
           a
           new
           Co●●oqu●e
           or
           Parley
           appointed
           for
           him
           ,
           either
           with
           the
           Deputy
           ,
           or
           with
           Norris
           ,
           for
           a
           better
           composition
           of
           affaires
           which
           were
           troubleso●e
           on
           both
           sides
           .
           And
           whilest
           there
           is
           a
           consultation
           thereof
           ,
           he
           suffereth
           prouision
           to
           be
           carried
           into
           the
           Garrison
           at
           Armagh
           ;
           but
           
             O
             ▪
             donell
          
           with
           great
           hostility
           runs
           ouer
           Conaugh
           ,
           euen
           till
           the
           time
           of
           Parley
           ,
           wherewith
           Norris
           had
           been
           long
           wearied
           ,
           the
           hopes
           of
           which
           now
           (
           by
           long
           delay
           )
           were
           mocked
           into
           nothing
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           Lord
           Deputy
           ceaseth
           not
           his
           vnwearied
           persuit
           of
           
             Feag
             Mac-Hugh
          
           ;
           
           till
           at
           length
           (
           hauing
           slaine
           most
           of
           his
           rebellious
           route
           ,
           and
           put
           the
           rest
           to
           flight
           )
           Sergeant
           Milburne
           found
           him
           almost
           breathles
           in
           a
           lurking
           hole
           ,
           and
           hauing
           wounded
           him
           in
           many
           places
           ,
           at
           last
           cut
           off
           his
           head
           ,
           which
           was
           sent
           to
           Dublin
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           reioycing
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           a
           little
           before
           the
           Deputy
           gaue
           ouer
           his
           Office.
           About
           which
           time
           ▪
           the
           head
           also
           of
           
             Iames
             Butler
          
           was
           sent
           to
           him
           by
           
             Thomas
             Lea
          
           ;
           and
           Peter
           his
           Brother
           being
           taken
           by
           his
           Vncle
           the
           Earle
           of
           Ormond
           ,
           although
           he
           were
           the
           neerest
           heire
           of
           his
           family
           ,
           was
           hanged
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           middest
           of
           all
           these
           troubles
           in
           
             Ireland
             ,
             Albert
          
           Archduke
           of
           Austria
           and
           Cardinall
           ,
           whom
           the
           Spaniard
           had
           set
           ouer
           his
           affaires
           in
           the
           
             Low
             Countries
          
           ,
           sodainly
           calls
           away
           the
           Queenes
           minde
           from
           prosecution
           of
           her
           affaires
           in
           
           Ireland
           .
           For
           he
           ▪
           assoone
           as
           he
           had
           enioyed
           his
           authority
           ,
           hauing
           vnited
           together
           all
           the
           Spanish
           forces
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           intended
           to
           raise
           the
           siege
           at
           La-●ere
           in
           Picardy
           ,
           against
           all
           e●pecta●ion
           ,
           ●urnes
           his
           course
           to
           Callis
           ,
           
           and
           besiegeth
           it
           ▪
           and
           in
           the
           first
           day
           hauing
           taken
           Newnha●
           Castle
           ,
           possesseth
           himself
           of
           the
           Hauen
           .
           Which
           so
           soone
           as
           the
           Queene
           vnderstood
           from
           the
           fearefull
           message
           of
           the
           French
           ,
           euen
           on
           Sunday
           ,
           when
           most
           were
           at
           Church
           ,
           she
           commanded
           Forces
           to
           be
           mustered
           to
           aide
           the
           French
           ,
           and
           the
           better
           to
           prouide
           for
           ▪
           
             England
             ▪
          
           for
           she
           could
           not
           but
           suspect
           ,
           but
           that
           England
           would
           perish
           in
           her
           Neighbours
           fires
           .
           
           She
           makes
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           Generall
           of
           these
           Forces
           :
           but
           before
           they
           tooke
           ship
           ▪
           she
           certainly
           vnderstood
           ,
           that
           both
           Towne
           and
           Castle
           were
           taken
           by
           the
           Spaniard
           .
           For
           ,
           when
           as
           Albert
           had
           so
           〈◊〉
           shaken
           the
           Towne
           walls
           with
           his
           continuall
           〈◊〉
           ▪
           (
           the
           noise
           whereof
           we
           heard
           euen
           as
           farre
           as
           Greenwich
           )
           the
           Townsmen
           betake
           themselues
           into
           the
           Castle
           ,
           which
           afterwards
           (
           to
           the
           great
           slaughter
           of
           many
           Frenchmen
           )
           was
           easily
           vanquished
           .
           So
           that
           hereupon
           the
           Army
           is
           dismissed
           ,
           and
           monies
           lent
           to
           the
           French
           ,
           at
           the
           security
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Bulloigne
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           Sancy
           .
        
         
           Within
           a
           few
           dayes
           after
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           greater
           Muster
           in
           England
           ,
           of
           an
           Army
           wherein
           many
           Nobles
           and
           good
           Gentlemen
           went
           voluntaries
           :
           by
           reason
           that
           a
           very
           credible
           rumour
           possessed
           euery
           mans
           eares
           ,
           that
           the
           Spaniard
           intended
           a
           warre
           against
           England
           and
           Ireland
           ;
           which
           was
           the
           more
           belieued
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           newly
           possessed
           himselfe
           of
           Callis
           ,
           from
           whence
           is
           the
           soonest
           and
           shortest
           passage
           ouer
           into
           England
           ;
           and
           because
           Hawkins
           and
           Drake's
           expedition
           did
           not
           succeed
           well
           ▪
           and
           lastly
           ,
           because
           the
           Irish
           Rebels
           hastned
           their
           aide
           from
           out
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           as
           fast
           as
           they
           could
           .
        
         
           The
           Queene
           ,
           to
           remoue
           away
           this
           tempest
           that
           hung
           ho●ering
           about
           her
           ,
           thought
           it
           fittest
           to
           set
           vpon
           the
           enemy
           in
           their
           Hauens
           :
           wherefore
           she
           sets
           out
           a
           Nauy
           of
           140.
           ships
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           there
           were
           18.
           of
           the
           Queenes
           ,
           and
           22.
           of
           the
           
           
           
           that
           those
           of
           the
           Councell
           should
           freely
           speake
           what
           they
           thought
           fittest
           ,
           and
           not
           rent
           themselues
           into
           faction
           ,
           but
           either
           to
           prosecute
           or
           giue
           ouer
           a
           thing
           according
           to
           the
           plurality
           of
           voyces
           ,
           giuen
           in
           that
           matter
           .
           And
           if
           so
           be
           that
           they
           chance
           to
           ouercome
           or
           destroy
           their
           enemies
           ships
           and
           prouision
           ,
           that
           then
           they
           should
           send
           out
           some
           men
           of
           warre
           to
           surprize
           the
           Indie
           Caraques
           ,
           if
           they
           chance
           to
           heare
           of
           any
           comming
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           she
           added
           to
           these
           a
           forme
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           which
           she
           willed
           to
           be
           vsed
           in
           euery
           ship
           daily
           ,
           to
           call
           vpon
           God
           for
           his
           assistance
           in
           this
           great
           enterprise
           .
           The
           Prayer
           I
           thought
           fit
           to
           adde
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           this
           .
        
         
           
             MOst
             omnipotent
             Maker
             ,
             
             and
             Guider
             of
             the
             Worlds
             Masse
             ,
             that
             onely
             searchest
             and
             ●adomest
             the
             bottome
             of
             our
             hearts
             conceits
             ,
             and
             in
             them
             seest
             the
             true
             Originals
             of
             all
             our
             actions
             intended
             :
             thou
             that
             by
             thy
             fore●ight
             doest
             truely
             discerne
             ,
             how
             no
             malice
             of
             reuenge
             ,
             nor
             quittance
             of
             iniury
             ,
             nor
             desire
             of
             bloud-shed
             ,
             nor
             greedinesse
             of
             lucre
             ,
             hath
             bred
             the
             resolution
             of
             our
             n●w
             set
             out
             Armie
             ,
             but
             a
             heedfull
             care
             and
             wary
             watch
             ,
             that
             no
             neglect
             of
             ●oes
             ,
             nor
             ouer-surety
             of
             Hauen
             ,
             might
             breed
             either
             danger
             to
             vs
             ,
             or
             glory
             to
             them
             :
             these
             being
             the
             grounds
             wherewith
             thou
             doest
             inspire
             the
             minde
             ;
             we
             humbly
             beseech
             thee
             with
             bended
             knees
             ,
             prosper
             the
             worke
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             best
             fore-windes
             guide
             the
             iourney
             ,
             speed
             the
             victory
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             returne
             the
             aduancement
             of
             thy
             glory
             ,
             the
             triumph
             of
             their
             fame
             ,
             and
             surety
             to
             the
             Realme
             ,
             with
             〈…〉
             losse
             of
             the
             English
             bloud
             .
             To
             these
             de●out
             〈◊〉
             ,
             Lord
             giue
             thou
             thy
             blessed
             grant
             .
          
        
         
           There
           were
           those
           that
           much
           disliked
           this
           expedition
           ,
           as
           seeming
           loth
           that
           so
           many
           men
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           ships
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           Marriners
           should
           be
           put
           vpon
           the
           hazard
           of
           a
           warre
           ;
           
           lest
           peraduenture
           the
           Spaniard
           (
           that
           is
           so
           diligent
           vpon
           all
           occasions
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           growne
           somewhat
           proud
           with
           the
           ill
           successe
           of
           Drake
           and
           Hawkins
           ,
           )
           should
           come
           in
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           or
           vanquish
           the
           English
           Na●y
           ,
           an●
           so
           bring
           England
           in
           most
           apparant
           danger
           .
        
         
           But
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           Iune
           ,
           the
           Nauy
           ●ets
           forth
           from
           ●limmouth
           ;
           the
           first
           day
           ,
           the
           winde
           being
           against
           it
           ;
           but
           the
           next
           ,
           being
           very
           prosperous
           :
           so
           was
           it
           carried
           downe
           farther
           towards
           the
           West
           ▪
           and
           beyond
           the
           〈◊〉
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           onely
           on
           purpose
           to
           be
           not
           espied
           :
           for
           if
           once
           it
           had
           beene
           but
           espied
           ,
           in
           the
           hithermost
           coasts
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           or
           in
           Portugall
           ,
           presently
           by
           a
           sodainly
           crying
           vp
           to
           armes
           ,
           their
           proiect
           had
           beene
           annihilated
           .
           For
           they
           intended
           indeed
           to
           assay
           Cadiz
           ,
           
           that
           by
           the
           Poet
           is
           called
           
             
               (
               When
               as
               his
               iourney
               he
               hath
               runn●
            
             
               The
               welcome
               lodging
               of
               the
               weary
               Sunne
               .
               )
            
          
           And
           by
           some
           ancient
           Geographers
           ,
           the
           bound
           of
           the
           earth
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           very
           famous
           place
           of
           Merchandise
           and
           Traffique
           ▪
           which
           could
           easily
           haue
           beene
           defended
           ,
           and
           could
           haue
           as
           easily
           hurt
           the
           assaulters
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           beene
           but
           a
           very
           little
           warned
           of
           the
           danger
           ensuing
           ,
           but
           none
           or
           few
           knew
           of
           it
           .
           For
           that
           place
           was
           appointed
           them
           in
           their
           Co●●issions
           ,
           which
           were
           sealed
           ,
           and
           giuen
           in
           seuerall
           ships
           ;
           and
           not
           to
           be
           opened
           ,
           before
           they
           had
           out-reached
           the
           Promontory
           of
           Saint
           Vincent
           ;
           vnlesse
           by
           necessity
           ,
           if
           perc●ance
           they
           had
           been
           set
           vpon
           by
           the
           enemy
           ,
           or
           had
           beene
           s●●ttered
           from
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Nauie
           ,
           and
           that
           then
           they
           should
           ●●st
           them
           into
           the
           Sea.
           
        
         
           As
           they
           sailed
           against
           this
           Promontory
           ▪
           they
           lighted
           vpon
           an
           Irish
           ship
           ,
           where
           they
           vnderstood
           that
           all
           was
           safe
           and
           secure
           at
           Cadiz
           ,
           from
           whence
           that
           newly
           put
           forth
           ;
           that
           there
           was
           not
           a
           word
           of
           any
           English
           fleet
           ,
           and
           tha●
           there
           were
           few
           or
           none
           at
           all
           Souldiers
           ,
           but
           some
           that
           lay
           at
           Garrison
           in
           the
           Island
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           the
           Hauen
           there
           were
           now
           Gallions
           ,
           Gallies
           ,
           Men
           of
           warre
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           ships
           of
           Merchandise
           ,
           laded
           with
           traffique
           for
           the
           〈◊〉
           voyage
           .
        
         
         
           Vpon
           the
           twentieth
           of
           Iune
           which
           was
           Sunday
           ,
           a●
           breake
           of
           day
           ,
           they
           cast
           anchor
           on
           the
           Westerne
           part
           of
           the
           Island
           ,
           neere
           vnto
           St.
           Sebastians
           .
        
         
           Essex
           〈◊〉
           of
           courage
           ,
           
           would
           presently
           haue
           landed
           the
           Forces
           ,
           but
           the
           Admirall
           and
           Rawleigh
           liked
           it
           not
           ;
           the
           Admirall
           neuer
           approuing
           indeed
           any
           thing
           that
           was
           so
           headily
           ventured
           on
           ,
           without
           mature
           deliberation
           .
           But
           at
           last
           being
           ouer
           en●reated
           ,
           he
           condiscended
           that
           some
           few
           should
           ●rie
           if
           they
           could
           easi●y
           come
           a
           shoare
           :
           but
           it
           was
           in
           vaine
           ,
           the
           S●a
           was
           so
           rough
           at
           shore
           .
           Essex
           was
           very
           earnest
           againe
           to
           set
           vpon
           the
           ships
           ,
           G●llies
           ,
           and
           Men
           of
           warre
           ,
           that
           rode
           in
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Hauen
           :
           but
           that
           liked
           not
           the
           rest
           also
           ,
           because
           they
           lay
           vnder
           the
           Block-houses
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           ,
           as
           also
           out
           of
           the
           ships
           there
           ,
           and
           fifteene
           other
           Gallies
           ,
           most
           certaine
           danger
           would
           come
           vpon
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           day
           after
           the
           Spanish
           men
           of
           warre
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           〈…〉
           the
           Sea
           ,
           sho●
           with
           the
           ●ide
           vnto
           the
           Castle
           P●ntall
           ,
           a
           peece
           of
           earth
           that
           〈◊〉
           out
           further
           then
           the
           rest
           ;
           the
           Merchants
           ships
           draw
           inwarder
           towards
           
             Port
             Reall
             ▪
          
           whereupon
           the
           English
           hauing
           waighed
           anchor
           ,
           came
           into
           their
           places
           .
           Where
           they
           were
           set
           vpon
           with
           Ordnance
           on
           the
           one
           side
           from
           the
           Fort
           of
           St.
           Philip
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           other
           side
           with
           shot
           from
           the
           Gallies
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           it
           was
           decreed
           vpon
           to
           set
           vpon
           the
           Spanish
           ships
           ,
           whereat
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           so
           greatly
           reioyced
           ,
           that
           he
           threw
           away
           his
           Hat.
           This
           businesse
           was
           committed
           to
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Howard
          
           ,
           Sir
           
             Walter
             Rawleigh
          
           ,
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Southwell
          
           ,
           Sir
           
             Francis
             Vere
          
           ,
           Sir
           
             George
             Carew
          
           ,
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Crosse
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Commanders
           of
           the
           smaller
           vessels
           :
           for
           it
           seemed
           not
           good
           (
           the
           Sea
           now
           ●bbing
           )
           to
           hazard
           the
           greater
           ships
           in
           the
           shallow
           ●●reights
           .
           Wherefore
           Rawleigh
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           Gha●nell
           ,
           directing
           his
           Foredecke
           of
           the
           Warre-spite
           ,
           (
           his
           ships
           name
           )
           towards
           the
           Spanish
           men
           of
           warre
           ,
           caused
           them
           to
           retire
           ▪
           Marshall
           Vere
           thundred
           shot
           vpon
           the
           Gallies
           ,
           out
           of
           his
           ship
           the
           Rai●bow
           ;
           who
           being
           in
           safety
           vnder
           
           the
           Towne
           ,
           
           turned
           their
           Foredeckes
           vpon
           him
           ,
           and
           hardly
           withstood
           him
           ,
           till
           Essex
           came
           in
           to
           succour
           .
           And
           then
           they
           sought
           how
           to
           fly
           away
           :
           and
           creeping
           along
           by
           the
           shore
           ,
           by
           the
           bridge
           of
           Suaco
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           Island
           ioynes
           to
           the
           Continent
           ,
           they
           got
           out
           into
           the
           open
           Sea
           ,
           all
           sauing
           one
           or
           two
           which
           Wingfield
           in
           the
           ship
           called
           the
           Vant-Guard
           kept
           vnder
           him
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           Spanish
           men
           of
           warre
           hauing
           cast
           anchor
           at
           Puntall
           ,
           turned
           broad
           side
           vpon
           them
           .
           And
           the
           English
           ,
           that
           before
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           too-shallow
           depth
           could
           not
           come
           neere
           them
           ,
           now
           came
           in
           cheerefully
           vpon
           them
           .
           Essex
           with
           his
           ship
           thrust
           himselfe
           into
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           skirmish
           ,
           and
           the
           Admirall
           with
           his
           Sonne
           .
           In
           the
           Miranore
           they
           fought
           very
           ●iecrely
           from
           the
           breake
           of
           day
           ,
           till
           ●oone
           :
           and
           by
           that
           time
           the
           Spaniards
           resolued
           either
           to
           set
           fire
           on
           their
           owne
           ships
           ,
           that
           were
           now
           pittifully
           battered
           ,
           and
           rent
           ,
           and
           most
           in
           them
           slaine
           ,
           or
           else
           to
           thrust
           into
           shore
           .
           Many
           of
           the
           fearefuller
           sort
           leapt
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           willing
           to
           drowne
           themselues
           for
           feare
           of
           death
           ;
           some
           whereof
           perchance
           got
           to
           shore
           ,
           others
           were
           taken
           ,
           most
           of
           them
           drowned
           ,
           and
           some
           that
           swomme
           still
           ,
           and
           cryed
           for
           mercy
           ,
           were
           by
           the
           mercy
           of
           the
           Admirall
           preserued
           .
           The
           Spanish
           Admirall
           called
           St.
           Phillip
           ,
           being
           a
           ship
           of
           1500.
           tun
           ,
           was
           burnt
           ,
           and
           one
           or
           two
           besides
           it
           :
           the
           ship
           St.
           Matthew
           preserued
           by
           the
           diligence
           of
           the
           Admirall
           ,
           and
           the
           ship
           St.
           Andrew
           ,
           by
           the
           care
           of
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Gerard
          
           were
           both
           taken
           safe
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           Sea-fight
           was
           finished
           ,
           
           Essex
           landeth
           his
           forces
           of
           some
           800.
           men
           vnder
           the
           Blocke-house
           at
           Puntall
           ,
           some
           league
           off
           from
           the
           City
           :
           and
           forthwith
           sendeth
           
             ●lifford
             ,
             Blunt
          
           ,
           and
           Gerard
           to
           breake
           downe
           Suaco
           ,
           bridge
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Engine
           whereby
           the
           Gallies
           escaped
           into
           the
           broad
           Sea
           ,
           thereby
           to
           hinder
           a
           passage
           from
           the
           Continent
           into
           the
           Island
           :
           which
           they
           very
           prosperously
           performed
           .
           He
           makes
           towards
           the
           Towne
           in
           all
           haste
           ,
           with
           his
           followers
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Earle
           of
           Sussex
           ,
           Count
           L●dowike
           of
           
             Nassau
             ,
             William
             Herbert
          
           
           Sonne
           of
           the
           Earle
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Burke
           an
           Irish
           man
           ,
           Sir
           
             Edward
             Wingfield
             ,
             Christoper
             St.
             Lawrence
             ,
          
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Drury
          
           ,
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Germin
          
           ,
           Sir
           
             Christopher
             Heydon
          
           ,
           Sir
           
             Alexander
             Ratcliffe
          
           ,
           and
           other
           choyce
           Gallants
           and
           Nobles
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           the
           Spanish
           horse
           and
           foot
           come
           and
           shew
           themselues
           halfe
           a
           mile
           from
           the
           Towne
           ,
           and
           then
           retreit
           againe
           .
           After
           ,
           when
           more
           came
           forth
           ,
           he
           commanded
           his
           forces
           to
           retreit
           a
           little
           ,
           but
           yet
           in
           orderly
           aray
           and
           marshall
           manner
           ;
           and
           hauing
           entised
           the
           Spaniards
           vpon
           them
           a
           little
           ,
           to
           turne
           vpon
           them
           with
           all
           speed
           .
           Which
           indeed
           they
           did
           so
           valiantly
           ,
           that
           they
           put
           the
           Spaniard
           to
           flight
           ,
           and
           so
           followed
           them
           at
           the
           heeles
           ,
           that
           they
           scarcely
           could
           get
           in
           a●d
           shut
           the
           gates
           after
           them
           .
           The
           Earle
           gets
           vpon
           an
           vnperfect
           Fort
           neere
           to
           the
           gate
           ,
           whence
           he
           views
           an
           entrance
           ,
           which
           was
           so
           deepe
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           Pikes
           length
           to
           leape
           downe
           .
           Yet
           
             Euans
             Sussex's
          
           Lieutenant
           ,
           
             Arthur
             Sauage
          
           ,
           Captaine
           of
           the
           Earles
           band
           ,
           Pole
           the
           red-Standard-bearer
           ,
           Bagnall
           ,
           &c.
           leapt
           downe
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           Marshall
           
             Francis
             Vere
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Earle
           burst
           open
           the
           gate
           ,
           and
           rushed
           in
           .
           And
           now
           the
           skirmish
           began
           to
           be
           very
           hot
           in
           the
           Towne
           ,
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           the
           streets
           ,
           till
           at
           length
           ,
           after
           halfe
           an
           houre
           they
           came
           to
           the
           Market
           place
           ,
           from
           whence
           the
           Spaniards
           molested
           the
           English
           from
           the
           house
           tops
           ,
           casting
           stones
           downe
           full
           vpon
           their
           heads
           .
           Captaine
           
             Iohn
             Wingfield
          
           (
           who
           in
           the
           first
           skirmish
           hauing
           slaine
           a
           Spanish
           Commander
           )
           was
           sorely
           wounded
           ,
           yet
           hauing
           got
           thither
           with
           his
           troupe
           ,
           was
           there
           shot
           through
           the
           head
           with
           a
           Bullet
           .
           Many
           amongst
           them
           were
           wounded
           ,
           amongst
           whom
           
             Samuel
             Bagnall
          
           hauing
           receiued
           eight
           wounds
           ,
           and
           
             Arthur
             Sauage
          
           all
           besmeared
           with
           bloud
           ,
           were
           for
           their
           valour
           knighted
           .
        
         
           Presently
           vpon
           that
           the
           Lord
           Admirall
           ,
           the
           Lord
           
             Thomas
             Howard
          
           ,
           Sir
           
             William
             Paget
          
           ,
           Sir
           
             Walter
             Rawleigh
          
           ,
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Southwell
             ,
             Leuison
             ,
             Woodhouse
             ,
             Mansell
             ,
          
           and
           other
           Marriners
           ,
           with
           Sir
           
             Edward
             Hobby
          
           Antient.
           And
           now
           the
           
           Spaniards
           gaue
           ouer
           fighting
           ,
           and
           betooke
           themselues
           to
           the
           Castle
           ,
           and
           the
           Towne-house
           :
           one
           whereof
           was
           forthwith
           yeelded
           ;
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           the
           next
           day
           after
           (
           vpon
           this
           condition
           )
           that
           the
           Citizens
           might
           depart
           safe
           with
           their
           cloaths
           on
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           to
           ●urne
           prey
           to
           the
           English
           ▪
           50●0000
           .
           Ducats
           should
           be
           payd
           for
           ransome
           ;
           and
           that
           forty
           of
           the
           best
           Citizens
           should
           be
           giuen
           as
           Hostages
           to
           the
           English
           for
           performance
           of
           these
           articles
           .
           Presently
           after
           Proclamation
           came
           forth
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           should
           offer
           violence
           to
           any
           Spaniard
           :
           the
           woman
           ,
           and
           all
           Ecclesiasticall
           persons
           were
           carried
           into
           
             P●rto
             Sanct●
             M●ria
          
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           was
           Rawleigh
           commanded
           with
           his
           smaller
           ships
           ,
           
           which
           found
           the
           Channell
           nauigable
           for
           them
           ,
           to
           set
           fire
           on
           those
           Merchant
           Spanish
           ships
           ,
           that
           had
           withdrawne
           themselues
           to
           
             P●rt
             Reall
          
           :
           there
           was
           offered
           for
           their
           ransome
           200000.
           
           D●kats
           ,
           but
           the
           Admirall
           in
           no
           case
           would
           heare
           of
           it
           ,
           who
           said
           ,
           his
           message
           was
           to
           destroy
           their
           ships
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           bargaine
           for
           their
           liberty
           .
        
         
           Whilest
           these
           things
           were
           so
           in
           a
           contro●ersie
           ,
           the
           Du●e
           of
           Sid●nia●a●ing
           ●a●ing
           vnladen
           many
           ships
           ,
           commanded
           fire
           to
           be
           set
           on
           them
           ,
           whereby
           they
           〈…〉
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           losse
           of
           the
           Merchan●s
           ,
           There
           was
           great
           store
           of
           w●rlike
           prouision
           found
           in
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           greater
           store
           of
           money
           ,
           whilest
           euery
           one
           grew
           master
           of
           what
           he
           could
           snatch
           for
           himselfe
           .
           The
           wisest
           men
           of
           iudgement
           (
           considering
           the
           losse
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ships
           that
           were
           fired
           ,
           and
           that
           were
           taken
           ,
           his
           great
           pieces
           of
           Ord●ance
           that
           were
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           that
           were
           taken
           ,
           and
           his
           prouision
           of
           victuals
           th●●
           was
           sp●nt
           )
           haue
           adiudged
           the
           dammage
           to
           amount
           to
           twenty
           times
           1000000.
           
           Dukats
           .
           No
           man
           amongst
           the
           English
           of
           any
           note
           was
           lo●t
           ,
           besides
           Captaine
           Wingfield
           ,
           who
           was
           most
           honourably
           bu●ied
           in
           the
           chiefe
           Church
           there
           ▪
           with
           militarie
           obsequies
           .
           For
           a
           reward
           for
           their
           approued
           〈◊〉
           ,
           there
           were
           about
           some
           threescore
           braue
           men
           knighted
           ,
           the
           chiefest
           whereof
           
           were
           
             
               Robert
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Sussex
               .
            
             
               Count
               Lodowicke
               of
               Nassaw
               .
            
             
               Don
               Christoph●r●
               
                 a
                 Portugall
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 Sonne
                 to
              
               Don
               Antonio
               .
            
             
               William
               Lord
               Herbert
               ,
               and
               Sommerset
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Lord
              
               Bourke
               
                 an
                 Irishman
              
               .
            
             
               William
               Howard
               
                 Son
                 to
                 the
                 Admirall
              
               .
            
             
               Robert
               Dudley
               .
            
             
               George
               Deuere●x
               .
            
             
               Henry
               Ne●ill
               .
            
             
               Edwi●
               Ric●
               .
            
             
               Richard
               Leuison
               .
            
             
               Anthony
               Astley
               .
            
             
               Henry
               Len●ard
               .
            
             
               H●rati●
               Vere
               .
            
             
               Arthur
               Throg●●●rton
               .
            
             
               Miles
               Corbet
               .
            
             
               Edward
               Conway
               .
            
             
               Oliuer
               Lambert
               .
            
             
               Anthony
               Cooke
               .
            
             
               I.
               Tounsend
               .
            
             
               Christopher
               Heydon
               .
            
             
               Francis
               Popham
               .
            
             
               Philip
               Woodhouse
               .
            
             
               Alexander
               Clifford
               .
            
             
               Maurice
               Berkley
               .
            
             
               Charles
               Blunt.
               
            
             
               George
               ●ifford
               .
            
             
               Robert
               Crosse.
               
            
             
               Iames
               Skidmore
               .
            
             
               Vrian
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               I.
               Lee.
               
            
             
               Richard
               Weston
               .
            
             
               Richard
               Wainman
               .
            
             
               Iames
               Wotton
               .
            
             
               Richard
               Rudall
               .
            
             
               Robert
               Mansell
               .
            
             
               William
               Mounson
               .
            
             
               I.
               Bowles
               .
            
             
               Edward
               Bowes
               .
            
             
               Humphrey
               Druell
               .
            
             
               A●ias
               Presto●
               .
            
             
               Robert
               Remington
               .
            
             
               Alexander
               Ratcliffe
               .
            
             
               ●
               .
               B●cke
               .
            
             
               I.
               Morgan
               .
            
             
               I.
               Aldridge
               .
            
             
               William
               Ashinden
               .
            
             
               Matthew
               Browne
               .
            
             
               Thomas
               Acton
               .
            
             
               Thomas
               Gates
               .
            
             
               I.
               Stafford
               .
            
             
               Gill.
               Mericke
               .
            
             
               Thomas
               Smith
               .
            
             
               William
               Pooly
               .
            
             
               Th.
               Palmer
               .
            
             
               I.
               Louell
               .
            
             
               I.
               Gilbert
               .
            
             
               William
               Heruey
               .
            
             
               I.
               Gray
               .
            
             
               Iohn
               van
               Du●enu●rd
               .
            
             
               Melchior
               Lebben
               .
            
             
               Peter
               Redgemort
               .
            
             
               N.
               Medkerke
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           Afterwards
           they
           treated
           of
           redeeming
           Captiues
           on
           either
           side
           ,
           
           and
           then
           argued
           whether
           they
           should
           leaue
           Cadiz
           or
           retaine
           it
           still
           .
           Essex
           thought
           good
           to
           retaine
           it
           ,
           because
           then
           they
           should
           be
           like
           vnto
           a
           naile
           vpon
           a
           sore
           to
           the
           Spaniard
           :
           he
           himselfe
           vndertooke
           to
           remaine
           there
           with
           foure
           hundred
           Souldiers
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           but
           furnish
           him
           with
           prouision
           for
           three
           moneths
           .
           But
           the
           rest
           disagreed
           from
           him
           ;
           for
           euery
           man
           ,
           hauing
           gotten
           wealth
           and
           credit
           enough
           ,
           thought
           long
           till
           hee
           was
           at
           home
           againe
           :
           insomuch
           that
           they
           would
           not
           allow
           him
           prouision
           for
           one
           moneth
           ,
           nor
           one
           ship
           ,
           but
           vnwillingly
           droue
           him
           to
           leaue
           Cadiz
           .
           But
           before
           they
           went
           ,
           they
           ransackt
           all
           the
           Island
           ,
           demolished
           the
           Fortresses
           ,
           set
           fire
           on
           most
           of
           their
           houses
           ;
           and
           on
           the
           fift
           of
           Iuly
           (
           hauing
           bagg'd
           vp
           their
           spoiles
           )
           the
           whole
           Fleet
           set
           from
           Cadiz
           ,
           with
           these
           Testimoniall
           from
           the
           Spaniards
           :
        
         
           
             THat
             the
             English
             in
             religious
             matters
             shew
             themselues
             Heretiques
             ;
             but
             in
             all
             other
             affaires
             ,
             warlike
             ,
             prouident
             ;
             and
             truely
             noble
             .
          
        
         
           From
           thence
           first
           they
           come
           to
           the
           Towne
           of
           Phar●
           ,
           
           whence
           the
           people
           all
           fled
           ,
           where
           a
           ready
           furnished
           Library
           fell
           as
           a
           prey
           to
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           :
           and
           there
           about
           some
           Spanish
           Gallies
           that
           followed
           a
           farre
           off
           ,
           began
           to
           draw
           neere
           :
           but
           being
           commanded
           by
           the
           Admirall
           to
           depart
           ,
           they
           forthwith
           obey
           :
           and
           turning
           away
           ,
           bid
           the
           English
           ioyfully
           ,
           God
           buy
           .
        
         
           An
           impetuous
           and
           violent
           North●winde
           hauing
           clearely
           droue
           the
           Fleet
           into
           the
           maine
           Sea
           ,
           at
           the
           Promontory
           of
           S
           ●
           .
           Vincent
           :
           the
           Counsell
           sat
           vpon
           it
           ,
           whether
           or
           no
           they
           should
           goe
           vnto
           the
           Islands
           Azores
           ,
           and
           there
           expect
           the
           returne
           of
           the
           Indy
           Caraques
           .
           ●ssex
           propounded
           to
           them
           a
           dimission
           of
           all
           the
           Land-forces
           ,
           and
           ships
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           want
           of
           prouision
           of
           victuals
           ,
           and
           of
           diseases
           ,
           that
           had
           sorely
           
           taken
           the
           Marriners
           ;
           onely
           desiring
           two
           of
           the
           Queenes
           ships
           ,
           and
           ten
           other
           ,
           wherewith
           he
           would
           go
           to
           the
           Islands
           Azores
           ,
           and
           there
           expect
           the
           Carackes
           returne
           from
           the
           Indies
           .
           This
           no
           man
           else
           assented
           to
           ,
           but
           
             Thomas
             Howard
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Low-Country
           men
           .
           So
           that
           when
           Essex
           could
           not
           obtaine
           this
           ,
           by
           much
           perswasion
           ,
           he
           got
           euery
           man
           to
           testifie
           his
           opinion
           in
           the
           matter
           with
           his
           owne
           hand
           ,
           if
           perchance
           the
           not
           doing
           of
           it
           should
           be
           obiected
           as
           a
           crime
           to
           any
           of
           them
           .
           At
           last
           he
           very
           hardly
           preuailed
           so
           much
           with
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           goe
           to
           the
           Gr●ine
           
           ,
           but
           there
           was
           not
           one
           ship
           espied
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           next
           harbour
           Faroll
           .
           When
           hee
           throughly
           vrged
           them
           that
           they
           should
           land
           their
           Forces
           ,
           and
           set
           vpon
           the
           Groyne
           :
           or
           going
           by
           the
           shore
           side
           of
           Galitia
           ,
           set
           vpon
           the
           ships
           that
           lay
           in
           St.
           Sebastians
           Hauen
           ,
           and
           Sr.
           Andrewes
           ;
           they
           would
           not
           so
           much
           as
           heare
           him
           talke
           thereof
           ,
           
           but
           euery
           man
           with
           full
           sailes
           hastned
           into
           England
           ;
           and
           left
           him
           with
           some
           few
           more
           behinde
           ,
           who
           complained
           much
           that
           there
           was
           nothing
           more
           done
           ;
           obiecting
           to
           them
           many
           errours
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           warre
           ,
           which
           they
           quickly
           satisfied
           ,
           thinking
           themselues
           masters
           of
           wealth
           and
           glory
           enough
           ,
           that
           hauing
           giuen
           such
           damages
           to
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           they
           returned
           safe
           with
           great
           spoiles
           ,
           and
           not
           one
           ship
           lost
           or
           cast
           away
           .
           If
           that
           there
           were
           any
           errour
           by
           reason
           of
           them
           ,
           it
           seemed
           onely
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           because
           all
           things
           were
           not
           at
           ones
           command
           .
           But
           the
           Admirall
           ioyned
           himselfe
           with
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           with
           good
           deliberation
           ,
           that
           thereby
           he
           might
           well
           temper
           his
           young
           heat
           and
           courage
           ,
           and
           his
           desire
           of
           glory
           with
           his
           mature
           moderation
           and
           well
           aduised
           resolution
           .
        
         
           Although
           out
           of
           this
           that
           haue
           beene
           already
           said
           ,
           it
           doth
           sufficiently
           appeare
           ,
           how
           great
           glory
           and
           profit
           redoundeth
           to
           the
           Queene
           and
           Kingdome
           by
           this
           expedition
           ,
           and
           how
           great
           damage
           to
           the
           Spaniard
           ;
           yet
           it
           shall
           not
           seeme
           amisse
           to
           reckon
           out
           of
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           his
           memoriall
           or
           Iournall
           these
           things
           more
           amply
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           For
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           English
           ,
           England
           expected
           
           not
           the
           Spaniard
           (
           that
           mighty
           puissant
           Prince
           )
           threatning
           and
           preparing
           a
           most
           dreadfull
           warre
           against
           her
           :
           
           but
           challenged
           him
           in
           his
           owne
           dunghill
           ,
           they
           dispersed
           and
           vanquished
           his
           so
           readily
           furnished
           Nauy
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           greatest
           ships
           among
           them
           ;
           they
           brought
           home
           two
           great
           Galleons
           in
           triumph
           ;
           and
           with
           a
           few
           of
           their
           ships
           put
           to
           flight
           fifteene
           Spanish
           Gallies
           .
           They
           set
           many
           English
           Gally-slaues
           at
           liberty
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           praise
           of
           the
           mercy
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           let
           goe
           many
           Spanish
           Captiues
           .
           They
           ouercame
           one
           of
           the
           best
           fortified
           Cities
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           almost
           as●oone
           as
           they
           saw
           it
           ,
           continuing
           13.
           whole
           daies
           in
           the
           enemies
           ground
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           For
           the
           profit
           of
           the
           English
           :
           besides
           those
           two
           great
           Galleons
           ,
           to
           encrease
           the
           English
           Nauy
           ,
           they
           took
           100.
           great
           Brasse
           pieces
           of
           Ordnance
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           spoiles
           :
           both
           Souldiers
           and
           Marriners
           returned
           well
           fleshed
           with
           spoile
           ,
           to
           their
           better
           encouragement
           for
           the
           like
           expedition
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
           For
           the
           losse
           of
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           He
           lost
           thirteene
           of
           his
           best
           Men
           of
           warre
           ,
           forty
           Merchants
           Indie
           ships
           ,
           and
           foure
           other
           for
           traffique
           ;
           besides
           he
           lost
           great
           store
           of
           warlike
           prouision
           both
           for
           ship
           and
           victuals
           ,
           insomuch
           ,
           that
           not
           vnder
           a
           long
           time
           he
           seemed
           able
           to
           furnish
           another
           Nauy
           .
           He
           lost
           all
           occasion
           of
           trading
           this
           yeare
           into
           
             Noua
             Hispania
          
           in
           America
           .
           And
           which
           is
           a
           thing
           of
           no
           small
           moment
           ,
           thereby
           the
           English
           haue
           learned
           what
           an
           easie
           thing
           it
           is
           to
           surprize
           the
           Spanish
           Sea
           coasts
           at
           any
           time
           .
        
         
           The
           Queene
           very
           courteously
           entertained
           them
           at
           their
           comming
           home
           ,
           and
           gaue
           peculiar
           thankes
           to
           euery
           particular
           man
           of
           any
           note
           :
           but
           especially
           to
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           ,
           and
           the
           Admirall
           ,
           whom
           she
           highly
           magnified
           with
           her
           eminent
           prayses
           .
           When
           she
           had
           called
           to
           minde
           ,
           whome
           of
           these
           braue
           Souldiers
           she
           should
           make
           Gouernour
           of
           the
           Hauen
           of
           Brill
           ,
           which
           lay
           as
           a
           caution
           with
           her
           for
           the
           payment
           of
           the
           States
           money
           ,
           (
           for
           the
           Lord
           Sheffeld
           had
           voluntarily
           resigned
           ouer
           his
           place
           )
           Sr.
           
             Francis
             Vere
          
           Colonell
           
           of
           the
           English
           vnder
           the
           States
           ,
           seemed
           worthiest
           thereof
           .
           And
           although
           many
           of
           the
           Nobility
           stood
           for
           the
           same
           ;
           nay
           although
           Essex
           himselfe
           opposed
           him
           ,
           
           and
           most
           of
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           thought
           the
           place
           more
           worthy
           of
           some
           nobler
           man
           ;
           The
           Queene
           that
           well
           knew
           his
           descent
           ,
           (
           for
           hee
           was
           Nephew
           to
           
             Iohn
             Vere
          
           the
           fifteenth
           Earle
           of
           Oxford
           )
           and
           besides
           found
           his
           valour
           and
           loyalty
           so
           well
           approued
           ,
           in
           that
           hee
           had
           vanquished
           the
           Spaniard
           at
           Rheinberg
           ,
           that
           hee
           had
           taken
           the
           Castles
           of
           Littenhouen
           and
           Buric
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           recouered
           the
           Fort
           at
           Zutphen
           ;
           after
           due
           deliberation
           ,
           not
           onely
           preferred
           him
           in
           the
           election
           before
           the
           rest
           ,
           but
           withall
           gaue
           him
           leaue
           to
           keepe
           his
           place
           still
           amongst
           the
           States
           ,
           which
           many
           others
           much
           desired
           ;
           although
           she
           could
           confesse
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           very
           fitting
           to
           make
           one
           Gouernour
           of
           a
           Towne
           of
           the
           States
           that
           was
           pawned
           to
           her
           for
           the
           paiment
           of
           her
           money
           ;
           who
           besides
           ,
           was
           but
           an
           hyreling
           to
           the
           States
           for
           his
           pay
           .
           This
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           (
           who
           had
           commended
           many
           to
           the
           Queene
           )
           tooke
           heinously
           ,
           nay
           very
           vntowardly
           ,
           not
           hiding
           his
           anger
           from
           the
           simplest
           iudgements
           ;
           but
           worst
           of
           all
           ,
           when
           in
           his
           absence
           Sr.
           
             Robert
             Cecill
          
           was
           made
           Secretary
           ,
           to
           which
           office
           hee
           had
           before
           ordained
           Sr.
           
             Thomas
             Bodley
          
           ,
           
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           well-tried
           wisedome
           in
           the
           
             Low
             Country
          
           affaires
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           purpose
           had
           so
           highly
           extolled
           him
           to
           the
           Queene
           ,
           as
           one
           most
           fitting
           ,
           and
           bitingly
           calumniated
           Cecill
           ,
           with
           odious
           comparisons
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           Spaniard
           to
           repaire
           the
           lost
           glory
           of
           Cadiz
           ,
           
           and
           to
           heale
           those
           incommodities
           which
           since
           that
           time
           daily
           grew
           vpon
           him
           ,
           rigging
           vp
           all
           ships
           he
           possibly
           could
           ,
           furnisheth
           his
           Nauy
           at
           Lisbone
           ,
           hee
           furnisheth
           himselfe
           with
           all
           the
           forreine
           ships
           that
           lay
           in
           the
           Hauen
           ;
           hee
           mustereth
           vp
           his
           Forces
           at
           Faroll
           :
           from
           whence
           they
           were
           to
           saile
           into
           England
           ,
           and
           Ireland
           :
           but
           in
           their
           voyage
           ,
           as
           report
           hath
           giuen
           vs
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           a
           great
           tempest
           arising
           ,
           most
           of
           their
           ships
           either
           shipwrackt
           vpon
           the
           rockes
           ,
           or
           
           were
           suncke
           by
           the
           billowes
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           the
           loyall
           aire
           seemed
           to
           fight
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           England
           ,
           
           and
           her
           Queene
           :
           for
           she
           heard
           of
           their
           destruction
           sooner
           then
           their
           expedition
           .
           But
           for
           all
           that
           she
           fortifies
           her
           Castles
           and
           Forts
           by
           the
           Sea
           side
           ,
           
           at
           
             Sandford
             ,
             Portland
             ,
             Hurst
             ,
             Southsey
             ,
             Calshot
             ,
             S.
             Andrewes
             ,
          
           and
           
             S.
             Maudite
          
           ,
           and
           furnish●th
           them
           with
           munition
           .
           And
           that
           her
           friendship
           and
           League
           with
           the
           French
           ,
           
           against
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           might
           grow
           stronger
           ,
           shee
           strengthened
           it
           with
           these
           additions
           .
        
         
           
             ALL
             former
             Treaties
             and
             confederacies
             shall
             be
             confirmed
             ,
             and
             continue
             in
             their
             force
             and
             vertue
             ;
             vnlesse
             ,
             there
             whereby
             they
             derogate
             from
             this
             present
             Treatie
             .
             To
             this
             League
             shall
             all
             Princes
             and
             States
             be
             inuited
             ,
             whom
             it
             concernes
             to
             be
             carefull
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             practise
             .
             Assone
             as
             possibly
             can
             be
             ,
             an
             Army
             shall
             be
             mustered
             ,
             to
             inuade
             the
             Spaniards
             .
             Neither
             the
             K.
             of
             France
             ,
             or
             the
             Queene
             of
             England
             ,
             shall
             haue
             any
             treatise
             with
             the
             Spaniard
             ,
             without
             both's
             consent
             ,
             because
             the
             Spaniard
             now
             besets
             the
             Dominions
             of
             France
             that
             are
             neerest
             to
             the
             
               Low
               Countries
            
             ,
             the
             Queene
             shall
             send
             4000.
             foot
             ,
             who
             shall
             serue
             the
             King
             of
             France
             six
             moneths
             this
             yeare
             in
             any
             place
             ,
             that
             shall
             not
             be
             aboue
             fiftie
             miles
             from
             Bononia
             by
             the
             Sea
             side
             .
             In
             the
             next
             yeare
             following
             also
             ,
             if
             the
             affaires
             of
             England
             can
             spare
             them
             ,
             they
             shall
             serue
             the
             King
             as
             long
             ;
             wherein
             they
             shall
             stand
             to
             the
             assertion
             and
             conscience
             of
             the
             Queene
             .
             When
             the
             Irish
             sedition
             shall
             be
             alayd
             ,
             the
             King
             shall
             stand
             to
             the
             good
             will
             of
             the
             Queene
             ,
             to
             haue
             4000.
             sent
             ouer
             to
             him
             .
             The
             English
             shall
             be
             vnder
             the
             French
             Kings
             pay
             ,
             from
             the
             time
             of
             their
             arriuall
             ,
             to
             the
             time
             of
             their
             departure
             .
             The
             Queene
             shall
             from
             time
             to
             time
             supply
             the
             want
             of
             that
             number
             .
             That
             the
             Pay-masters
             shall
             be
             the
             Queenes
             Seruants
             ,
             and
             her
             
             money
             ,
             euery
             moneth
             :
             for
             which
             the
             King
             shall
             be
             bound
             within
             six
             moneths
             fully
             for
             to
             satisfie
             her
             ,
             hauing
             resigned
             ouer
             foure
             Townes
             .
             If
             that
             the
             King
             shall
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             greater
             Forces
             ,
             the
             Queene
             shal
             muster
             them
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             shall
             pay
             them
             out
             of
             his
             owne
             moneyes
             .
             The
             English
             that
             shall
             serue
             the
             King
             ,
             shall
             be
             subiect
             to
             the
             Kings
             officers
             ,
             and
             punished
             by
             them
             ;
             yet
             so
             ,
             that
             the
             English
             Captaines
             also
             be
             called
             by
             the
             said
             officers
             ,
             and
             sit
             with
             them
             in
             iudgement
             .
             If
             the
             Queene
             chance
             to
             be
             inuaded
             ,
             and
             shall
             demand
             aide
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             he
             within
             two
             moneths
             shall
             muster
             vp
             4000.
             foot
             ,
             and
             send
             them
             ouer
             into
             England
             ,
             at
             his
             owne
             charges
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             drawen
             further
             then
             fifty
             miles
             from
             the
             shore
             ;
             and
             the
             Queene
             shall
             pay
             them
             from
             the
             time
             of
             their
             arriuall
             in
             England
             .
             The
             said
             French
             Souldiers
             shall
             be
             subiect
             to
             the
             Queenes
             officers
             ,
             after
             the
             aforesaid
             manner
             :
             the
             King
             shall
             also
             continually
             supply
             the
             number
             .
             The
             one
             shall
             furnish
             the
             other
             with
             all
             kind
             of
             warlike
             prouision
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             it
             preiudiceth
             not
             the
             State.
             The
             Merchants
             shall
             mutually
             defend
             each
             other
             in
             either
             Kingdome
             .
             The
             King
             shall
             not
             suffer
             the
             English
             to
             be
             troubled
             in
             cause
             of
             Religion
             :
             the
             paiments
             of
             the
             Captaines
             and
             Souldiers
             shall
             be
             set
             downe
             in
             a
             little
             roll
             .
             And
             shortly
             after
             there
             was
             another
             Treatie
             ,
             wherein
             it
             was
             agreed
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             yeare
             onely
             2000.
             
             English
             should
             be
             sent
             ouer
             ,
             which
             serue
             onely
             at
             Bononia
             and
             Monstrell
             ;
             vnlesse
             it
             chanced
             that
             the
             King
             was
             personally
             present
             in
             Picardy
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           To
           the
           performance
           of
           these
           Couenants
           the
           Queene
           took
           her
           oath
           in
           the
           Chappell
           at
           Greenewich
           ,
           
           the
           29.
           of
           A●gust
           ,
           deliuering
           them
           to
           the
           hands
           of
           
             Henry
             de
             la
             Tour
          
           Duke
           of
           Bulloigne
           ,
           Viscount
           Turene
           ,
           and
           the
           Marshall
           of
           France
           :
           the
           
           Bishop
           of
           Chichester
           giuing
           to
           her
           the
           holy
           Testament
           ,
           and
           many
           Noble
           men
           encircling
           her
           round
           about
           .
        
         
           In
           September
           next
           
             William
             Talbot
          
           Earle
           of
           Shrewesbury
           is
           sent
           ouer
           into
           France
           vpon
           an
           Embassie
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           might
           make
           the
           like
           oath
           to
           him
           in
           the
           roome
           of
           the
           Queene
           :
           that
           he
           might
           present
           
             Anthony
             Mildmay
          
           in
           the
           place
           of
           Leager
           in
           France
           (
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           death
           of
           
             Henry
             Vmpton
          
           late
           Leager
           there
           )
           :
           
           that
           he
           might
           inuest
           the
           King
           with
           the
           Order
           of
           St.
           George
           :
           and
           shortly
           after
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Baskeru●●e
          
           passeth
           ouer
           with
           2000.
           foot
           into
           Picardy
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           last
           Couenants
           .
        
         
           Amongst
           these
           warlike
           affaires
           that
           some
           what
           disquieted
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           
           there
           was
           also
           a
           base
           sort
           of
           people
           ,
           that
           hauing
           taken
           vpon
           them
           the
           authority
           and
           badges
           of
           the
           Queens
           Apparitors
           ,
           wandred
           vp
           &
           downe
           England
           ,
           with
           falsified
           Commissions
           ,
           &
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Counsell
           ,
           &
           other
           Delegates
           in
           Ecclesiastical
           causes
           ,
           searching
           out
           all
           poore
           widows
           and
           Papists
           houses
           :
           They
           took
           away
           almost
           by
           way
           of
           robbery
           ,
           al
           Vessels
           ,
           Chains
           ,
           Iewels
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           that
           bare
           vpon
           it
           the
           picture
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           the
           Saints
           .
           They
           seuerely
           exacted
           the
           allowance
           by
           the
           way
           due
           to
           Apparitors
           ,
           and
           cousened
           many
           poore
           silly
           fearefull
           people
           of
           their
           money
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           not
           appeare
           before
           the
           Magistrates
           .
           Some
           of
           these
           being
           taken
           ,
           were
           compelled
           to
           restore
           againe
           what
           they
           had
           thus
           robbed
           men
           of
           ,
           and
           were
           set
           in
           the
           Pillory
           ,
           their
           eares
           clipped
           off
           ,
           and
           branded
           in
           the
           forehead
           ,
           as
           cheaters
           and
           couseners
           .
           Yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           this
           seuerity
           could
           not
           keepe
           vnder
           this
           villany
           that
           had
           spred
           abroad
           ,
           vntill
           publique
           notice
           came
           ,
           that
           Apparitors
           should
           not
           demand
           their
           Viaticum
           before
           those
           that
           were
           cited
           did
           appeare
           ,
           and
           the
           Apparitors
           also
           with
           them
           ,
           before
           the
           Magistrate
           ;
           If
           that
           many
           were
           cited
           by
           the
           same
           Commission
           ,
           vpon
           one
           and
           the
           same
           day
           ,
           the
           Apparitors
           were
           also
           to
           be
           present
           ;
           If
           that
           any
           man
           that
           was
           cited
           suspected
           his
           Apparitor
           ,
           hee
           might
           warne
           him
           before
           the
           next
           Iustice
           of
           Peace
           ,
           to
           be
           examined
           ,
           
           that
           it
           may
           be
           knowne
           whether
           he
           be
           one
           or
           no.
           They
           who
           were
           cited
           vnder
           paine
           of
           excommunication
           ,
           were
           not
           to
           bribe
           the
           Apparitor
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           not
           appeare
           .
           Also
           ,
           that
           the
           Apparitors
           take
           no
           such
           bribe
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           would
           lose
           their
           places
           ,
           be
           imprisoned
           ,
           and
           lyable
           to
           seuere
           punishments
           .
        
         
           This
           yeare
           returned
           
             Thomas
             Arundell
          
           of
           Wadour
           ,
           
           whom
           the
           Emperour
           created
           Earle
           of
           the
           Holy
           Empire
           ,
           and
           all
           and
           euery
           one
           of
           his
           Heires
           ,
           his
           Posterity
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           shall
           descend
           from
           him
           ,
           lawfully
           begotten
           of
           either
           sex
           ,
           Earles
           and
           Countesses
           of
           the
           Holy
           Empire
           ;
           for
           because
           the
           Queene
           in
           her
           Letters
           had
           commended
           him
           as
           her
           kinsman
           :
           and
           because
           he
           had
           deserued
           so
           great
           an
           honour
           in
           his
           braue
           behauiour
           in
           the
           Hungary
           warre
           against
           the
           Turke
           .
           This
           title
           whosoeuer
           is
           master
           of
           ,
           are
           said
           to
           enioy
           by
           vertue
           thereof
           these
           priuiledges
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           Imperiall
           Diets
           they
           haue
           both
           place
           and
           voyce
           ,
           they
           may
           purchase
           Land
           in
           the
           Empire
           ,
           they
           may
           muster
           vp
           Voluntaries
           ,
           and
           need
           not
           to
           appeare
           being
           cited
           to
           iudgement
           ,
           but
           onely
           in
           the
           Imperiall
           Chamber
           .
           When
           he
           (
           after
           his
           returne
           )
           grew
           somewhat
           famous
           among
           the
           common
           people
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           this
           Title
           there
           arose
           vpon
           it
           a
           question
           presently
           ,
           
           whether
           a
           Subiect
           ought
           to
           admit
           of
           any
           such
           Honour
           or
           Title
           from
           a
           forr●ine
           Prince
           ,
           his
           owne
           Prince
           being
           not
           acquainted
           with
           it
           ?
           There
           were
           indeed
           those
           that
           thought
           that
           such
           rewards
           for
           valour
           were
           to
           be
           allowed
           of
           ,
           from
           what
           Prince
           soeuer
           they
           were
           bestowed
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           vertue
           growes
           lanke
           without
           her
           rewards
           of
           merit
           ,
           vrging
           the
           example
           of
           Henry
           the
           third
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           who
           very
           thankfully
           acknowledged
           
             Reginald
             Mohune
          
           ,
           made
           Earle
           of
           Somerset
           by
           the
           Apostolike
           authority
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           ●ome
           .
           Also
           of
           Henry
           the
           eight
           ,
           who
           did
           so
           congratulate
           
             Robert
             Curson
          
           ,
           whom
           Maximilian
           the
           first
           Emperour
           ,
           had
           created
           Lord
           of
           the
           Holy
           Empire
           ,
           for
           his
           warlike
           valour
           ,
           that
           he
           reckoned
           him
           amongst
           his
           Lords
           of
           
             England
             ▪
          
           and
           allowed
           him
           an
           annuall
           pension
           for
           the
           better
           
           maintenance
           of
           his
           dignity
           .
           Besides
           they
           vrged
           some
           braue
           Scottish
           Souldiers
           ,
           as
           of
           
             Archibald
             Duglasse
          
           of
           Wigtone
           ,
           who
           receiued
           the
           Title
           of
           Duke
           of
           Tours
           from
           the
           French
           King
           :
           and
           of
           
             Iohn
             Steward
          
           ,
           who
           was
           by
           the
           King
           of
           France
           made
           Earle
           
             D'
             Euereux
          
           ,
           &
           that
           the
           Scottish
           kings
           esteemed
           this
           as
           an
           honour
           to
           the
           Nation
           .
           But
           the
           Lords
           of
           England
           imagining
           that
           this
           would
           bereaue
           them
           and
           their
           Heires
           of
           some
           of
           their
           prerogatiues
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           they
           and
           their
           Heires
           were
           to
           giue
           place
           to
           such
           an
           vpstart
           Lord
           and
           his
           Heires
           for
           euer
           ,
           argued
           against
           it
           thus
           :
           that
           such
           Titles
           of
           honour
           are
           neither
           to
           be
           receiued
           by
           the
           Subiect
           ,
           
           nor
           to
           be
           allowed
           of
           by
           the
           Prince
           .
           That
           it
           is
           the
           property
           of
           the
           Prince
           for
           to
           conferre
           honours
           vpon
           his
           owne
           Subiects
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           any
           Forreiner
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           words
           of
           Valerian
           the
           Emperour
           .
        
         
           
             LEt
             that
             be
             onely
             an
             Honour
             ,
             which
             is
             bestowed
             by
             our
             command
             .
          
        
         
           Vrging
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           great
           detraction
           both
           from
           the
           Maiesty
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           and
           the
           dutie
           of
           the
           Subiect
           ,
           if
           they
           may
           be
           tolerated
           to
           receiue
           Dignities
           from
           Forreiners
           .
           For
           there
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           secret
           allegiance
           betweene
           him
           that
           is
           honoured
           ,
           and
           the
           party
           honouring
           .
           That
           these
           kinde
           of
           Titles
           are
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           cunning
           sleight
           ,
           to
           prefer
           men
           out
           of
           the
           obedience
           to
           their
           Prince
           ,
           to
           any
           strange
           Forreiner
           .
           That
           there
           may
           be
           an
           action
           of
           theft
           against
           him
           ,
           that
           shall
           brand
           another
           mans
           sheepe
           with
           his
           marke
           .
           Also
           that
           there
           may
           be
           an
           action
           of
           cousenage
           and
           deceit
           against
           him
           ,
           that
           shall
           spread
           abroad
           fodder
           to
           entice
           another
           mans
           sheep
           into
           his
           flocke
           .
           And
           although
           mighty
           Princes
           are
           not
           bound
           to
           these
           Lawes
           ,
           yet
           are
           they
           by
           the
           equity
           of
           these
           Lawes
           ,
           and
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           :
           As
           in
           the
           Citie
           and
           Common-wealth
           of
           Rome
           no
           man
           could
           be
           a
           Citizen
           of
           that
           and
           any
           other
           City
           ;
           whereupon
           
             Po●peius
             Attic●●
          
           refused
           to
           
           be
           reckoned
           as
           a
           Citizen
           of
           Athens
           ,
           lest
           he
           should
           lose
           his
           right
           in
           the
           Citie
           of
           Rome
           .
           So
           in
           the
           Common-wealth
           both
           of
           Venice
           and
           Genua
           ,
           whosoeuer
           receiue
           a
           Spirituall
           diginity
           from
           the
           Pope
           ,
           or
           any
           Temporall
           one
           from
           any
           forreine
           or
           strange
           Prince
           ,
           is
           held
           suspected
           of
           his
           Loialty
           ,
           and
           suspended
           from
           the
           vndertaking
           of
           any
           office
           publike
           .
           Concerning
           the
           obiections
           they
           answered
           ,
           that
           indeed
           it
           might
           come
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           Henry
           the
           third
           ,
           out
           of
           his
           simplicity
           and
           the
           times
           iniquity
           ,
           might
           allow
           of
           
             Reginald
             Mohune
          
           ,
           thrust
           into
           an
           Earledome
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           when
           as
           his
           Father
           hauing
           beene
           excommunicated
           ,
           and
           threatned
           depriuation
           ,
           was
           compelled
           to
           acknowledge
           himself
           the
           tributary
           King
           of
           the
           Pope
           of
           Rome
           :
           and
           yet
           it
           appeareth
           vpon
           Acts
           and
           Records
           of
           those
           times
           ,
           that
           Mohune
           was
           not
           accounted
           as
           Earle
           of
           Somerset
           .
           Concerning
           Henry
           the
           eight
           ,
           they
           made
           answer
           ,
           that
           he
           therefore
           accounted
           Curson
           as
           one
           of
           his
           Lords
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           obscure
           that
           shadowy
           title
           of
           Lord
           of
           the
           Holy
           Empire
           ;
           but
           withall
           obseruing
           ,
           that
           hee
           allowed
           him
           no
           voyce
           in
           Parliament
           .
           But
           as
           for
           the
           Scots
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           no
           wonder
           if
           they
           receiued
           and
           allowed
           of
           honour
           from
           the
           French
           ,
           
           when
           they
           shew
           themselues
           to
           bee
           vnder
           the
           tuition
           of
           the
           French
           Floure-de-luce
           by
           their
           Kings
           armes
           ,
           and
           the
           Floure-de-luce
           therein
           .
           Many
           indeed
           esteemed
           an
           Earle
           of
           the
           sacred
           Empire
           of
           no
           better
           ranke
           then
           a
           publike
           Notary
           :
           as
           they
           esteemed
           all
           the
           Counts
           and
           Viscounts
           of
           the
           Holy
           Palace
           at
           Lateran
           created
           by
           the
           Pope
           :
           or
           the
           Kings
           Physitians
           ,
           Lawyers
           ,
           Grammarians
           ,
           or
           Rhetoricians
           ,
           who
           hauing
           professed
           20.
           yeares
           ,
           boasted
           themselues
           with
           the
           title
           of
           
             Count
             Palatines
          
           :
           
           but
           we
           know
           that
           the
           
             Count
             Palatine
          
           is
           an
           honoured
           title
           ,
           and
           hath
           Princely
           iurisdiction
           in
           it's
           owne
           courts
           ,
           in
           Fees
           ,
           and
           fading
           heredities
           .
        
         
           
             THe
             Queenes
             censure
             was
             ,
             
             that
             as
             a
             woman
             should
             not
             follow
             any
             man
             but
             her
             husband
             ,
             so
             a
             Subiect
             should
             not
             receiue
             any
             thing
             but
             
             from
             his
             owne
             Prince
             .
             I
             would
             not
             sheepe
             my
             should
             be
             branded
             with
             anothers
             marke
             :
             neither
             would
             I
             haue
             them
             to
             be
             at
             anothers
             call
             or
             whistle
             .
          
        
         
           Within
           the
           compasse
           of
           this
           yeare
           some
           of
           the
           greater
           sort
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           
           departed
           this
           life
           .
           Amongst
           whom
           ,
           the
           best
           worthy
           memory
           ,
           were
           
             Iohn
             Puckering
          
           ,
           Lord
           Keeper
           of
           the
           great
           Seale
           :
           who
           although
           he
           himselfe
           were
           a
           man
           of
           an
           vpright
           sincerity
           ,
           yet
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           corrupted
           seruants
           that
           set
           to
           faire
           ,
           Ecclesiasticall
           Benefices
           for
           the
           best
           price
           ,
           he
           was
           but
           hardly
           spoken
           of
           by
           the
           Clergy
           men
           .
           
             Thomas
             Egerton
          
           the
           Queenes
           Attourney
           Generall
           ,
           succeeded
           him
           in
           his
           place
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           integrity
           of
           his
           vertues
           ,
           equall●d
           the
           great
           expectation
           that
           was
           of
           him
           .
        
         
           
             Richard
             Fletcher
          
           Bishop
           of
           London
           ,
           
           a
           very
           famous
           Prelate
           ,
           who
           being
           sorely
           troubled
           with
           the
           displeasure
           of
           the
           Queene
           at
           his
           marriage
           ,
           (
           as
           she
           was
           at
           the
           marriage
           of
           all
           the
           Clergy
           )
           to
           get
           that
           away
           ,
           lost
           his
           life
           .
        
         
           
             Henry
             Cary
          
           ,
           Lord
           Hunsdon
           ,
           Lord
           Chamberlaine
           of
           the
           Queenes
           Court
           ,
           
           Gouernour
           of
           Berwicke
           ,
           and
           Knight
           of
           the
           Order
           of
           S.
           George
           :
           a
           man
           of
           a
           great
           stomacke
           ,
           but
           very
           cholericke
           ,
           and
           somewhat
           discontented
           ,
           that
           being
           somewhat
           of
           kinne
           to
           the
           Queene
           ,
           hee
           attained
           but
           meane
           honours
           ,
           and
           wealth
           ,
           departed
           also
           ;
           his
           Sonne
           George
           succeeded
           him
           in
           his
           dignities
           :
           and
           the
           Lord
           Cobham
           in
           the
           Chamberlaines
           place
           ,
           who
           continued
           in
           it
           but
           few
           moneths
           .
        
         
           Another
           was
           
             Francis
             Knolles
          
           ,
           
           who
           had
           married
           the
           Lord
           Hunsdons
           Sister
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Gospell
           had
           beene
           banished
           into
           Germany
           :
           first
           hee
           was
           Sub-Chamberlaine
           to
           the
           Queene
           ,
           afterwards
           Captaine
           of
           the
           Guard
           ,
           afterwards
           Treasurer
           of
           the
           Queenes
           Houshold
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           Order
           of
           S.
           George
           .
           In
           his
           Treasurer-ship
           Roger
           Lord
           North
           succeeded
           him
           ;
           and
           his
           Sonne
           
             William
             Knolles
          
           was
           made
           Comptroller
           of
           the
           Houshold
           .
        
         
         
           Another
           ,
           towards
           the
           end
           of
           the
           yeere
           ,
           was
           
             Henry
             Hastings
          
           Earle
           of
           Huntingdon
           ,
           
           the
           third
           of
           that
           stocke
           ,
           President
           of
           the
           Councell
           in
           the
           Northerne
           quarters
           :
           and
           being
           a
           man
           of
           a
           milde
           disposition
           ,
           but
           very
           earnest
           in
           the
           purity
           of
           his
           religion
           ,
           he
           spent
           most
           of
           his
           patrimony
           in
           costly
           succouring
           and
           cherishing
           of
           the
           more
           feruent
           sort
           of
           Ministers
           .
           He
           was
           buried
           in
           the
           county
           of
           Leicester
           :
           and
           
             Francis
             L.
             Hastings
          
           died
           then
           to
           .
           And
           the
           Presidency
           of
           the
           Councell
           committed
           to
           
             Matthew
             Hutton
          
           ,
           Archbishop
           of
           Yorke
           ;
           but
           without
           the
           title
           of
           President
           .
        
         
           Neither
           among
           so
           many
           men
           is
           the
           death
           of
           that
           worthy
           woman
           
             Margaret
             Clifford
          
           ,
           
           Countesse
           of
           Darby
           ,
           the
           onely
           daughter
           of
           
             Henry
             Clifford
          
           Earle
           of
           Cumberland
           ,
           which
           hee
           had
           by
           
             Elenor
             Brandon
          
           the
           Niece
           of
           Henry
           the
           Eight
           ,
           to
           bee
           concealed
           ;
           who
           out
           of
           a
           womanish
           curiosity
           ,
           and
           weakenes
           of
           her
           sexe
           ,
           being
           too
           credulous
           ,
           and
           somewhat
           ambitious
           of
           farre
           fetcht
           hopes
           ,
           dealt
           with
           Southsayers
           ,
           and
           in
           striuing
           to
           get
           the
           knowledge
           of
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           lost
           the
           presentfauour
           of
           the
           Queene
           ,
           and
           her
           life
           presently
           after
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           FORTIETH
           Yeere
           OF
           HER
           REIGNE
           .
        
         
           Anno
           Domini
           1597.
           
           
        
         
           IN
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           yeere
           ,
           
           how
           great
           prayse
           of
           their
           valor
           
             Robert
             Sidney
          
           and
           
             Francis
             Ver●
          
           with
           the
           English
           forces
           in
           the
           battel
           at
           Turnholt
           in
           Brabant
           vnder
           the
           conduct
           of
           Maurice
           of
           N●ssaw
           did
           deserue
           &
           beare
           away
           ,
           hauing
           slaine
           2000.
           
           Neapolitanes
           and
           Germanes
           ,
           the
           Low
           Countries
           historie
           doeth
           report
           .
           I
           hasten
           and
           intend
           to
           greater
           matters
           .
        
         
           The
           Queene
           being
           giuen
           credibly
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           the
           Spaniard
           was
           prouiding
           a
           new
           piece
           of
           warre
           out
           of
           the
           old
           decayed
           reliques
           ,
           and
           other
           ships
           ,
           which
           he
           intended
           against
           
           Ireland
           ,
           prepares
           her
           Nauy
           of
           ten
           of
           her
           owne
           Ships
           and
           as
           many
           Hollanders
           ,
           either
           to
           diuert
           his
           proiect
           ,
           or
           to
           delay
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           as
           this
           number
           seemed
           but
           very
           small
           ,
           there
           were
           more
           added
           ,
           fiue
           thousand
           Souldiers
           prest
           ,
           besides
           a
           thousand
           old
           Souldiers
           whom
           Vere
           brought
           out
           of
           the
           Low-Countries
           .
           So
           that
           in
           all
           in
           this
           Nauy
           ,
           there
           were
           one
           hundred
           and
           twenty
           Ships
           .
           Seuenteene
           of
           the
           Queenes
           ,
           three
           and
           forty
           little
           men
           of
           warre
           ,
           the
           rest
           to
           carry
           prouision
           .
           The
           Nauy
           was
           diuided
           into
           three
           
             Squadrons
             .
             Essex
          
           commanded
           the
           first
           ,
           who
           had
           the
           whole
           Expedition
           committed
           to
           his
           care
           ;
           
             Thomas
             Howard
          
           the
           second
           :
           and
           
             Walter
             Rawleigh
          
           the
           third
           .
           
             Charles
             Blunt
          
           Lord
           Montioy
           was
           Captaine
           of
           the
           Souldiers
           vnder
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             Francis
             Vere
          
           Serieant
           Maior
           .
           Sir
           
             George
             Carew
          
           master
           of
           the
           Ordnance
           and
           Engines
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             Christopher
             Blunt
          
           chiefe
           Colonell
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           warre
           also
           went
           the
           Earles
           of
           Rutland
           ,
           and
           Southampton
           ;
           the
           Lord
           
             Grey
             ,
             Cromwell
          
           and
           Rich
           :
           with
           many
           other
           Knights
           ,
           and
           other
           Gentlemen
           .
           These
           with
           their
           sailes
           displayed
           ,
           and
           other
           costly
           vanitie
           (
           that
           is
           peculiar
           to
           the
           English
           ,
           when
           they
           goe
           to
           warre
           )
           set
           forth
           from
           Plimmouth
           the
           ninth
           day
           of
           luly
           .
           After
           two
           dayes
           ,
           to
           euery
           Ship
           was
           deliuered
           her
           Commission
           signed
           ,
           whither
           she
           should
           bend
           her
           course
           ;
           which
           way
           to
           Feroll
           and
           the
           Groyne
           ,
           that
           there
           they
           might
           expect
           the
           Spanish
           Nauy
           ,
           and
           assault
           it
           ,
           and
           surprize
           the
           Indy
           Nauy
           at
           Azores
           .
           After
           mature
           deliberation
           ,
           this
           was
           thought
           most
           expedient
           to
           be
           done
           .
           For
           so
           should
           England
           rest
           in
           security
           :
           the
           Nauies
           of
           both
           the
           Indies
           being
           not
           defended
           should
           be
           easierly
           surprized
           ;
           the
           Islands
           Azores
           should
           be
           surprized
           ,
           where
           both
           the
           rich
           Nauies
           from
           the
           I●dies
           in
           their
           returne
           ,
           arriue
           and
           water
           themselues
           .
           The
           Queen
           should
           be
           made
           absolute
           Commandresse
           of
           the
           Sea
           :
           The
           Spaniard
           dispoyled
           of
           his
           Nauy
           ▪
           should
           either
           bee
           compelled
           to
           a
           peace
           vpon
           any
           equall
           tearmes
           ;
           or
           to
           his
           great
           dammage
           to
           renue
           his
           warres
           againe
           .
        
         
         
           Essex
           
             had
             resolued
             ,
             as
             at
             least
             made
             shew
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             publiquely
             professed
          
           ;
           That
           he
           would
           either
           vanquish
           this
           Nauy
           ,
           that
           so
           hath
           threatned
           England
           the
           last
           yeare
           ;
           or
           else
           sacrifice
           himselfe
           to
           the
           good
           of
           his
           Countrey
           .
        
         
           But
           they
           had
           scar●e
           gone
           forty
           leagues
           from
           Plimmouth
           ,
           when
           a
           fearefull
           tempest
           rushes
           vpon
           them
           ,
           North●west
           ,
           and
           a
           mist
           takes
           away
           sight
           from
           them
           .
           The
           Ayre
           with
           thunder
           ,
           and
           the
           water
           with
           tumultuous
           waues
           ,
           reflecting
           from
           the
           sides
           of
           the
           ships
           with
           a
           fearefull
           Eccho
           ,
           did
           so
           rage
           foure
           dayes
           together
           ,
           that
           the
           Mariners
           themselues
           were
           affraid
           ,
           the
           Souldiers
           trembled
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Nauy
           much
           di●●ected
           ,
           not
           without
           great
           danger
           hardly
           recouered
           Plimmouth
           againe
           ,
           and
           other
           coasts
           thereabouts
           ;
           the
           Admirall
           it selfe
           ,
           was
           so
           battered
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           scarce
           of
           any
           ●se
           :
           &
           some
           of
           〈◊〉
           fresh-water
           Souldiers
           ,
           were
           so
           troubled
           with
           an
           ●nmannerly
           Stomack
           ,
           that
           they
           stole
           home
           againe
           secretly
           .
        
         
           The
           Na●y
           being
           againe
           refresht
           ,
           and
           repayred
           ,
           although
           to
           the
           diminishing
           both
           of
           the
           number
           &
           strength
           of
           the
           former
           ;
           forthwith
           puts
           forth
           againe
           ,
           but
           found
           the
           winds
           so
           contrary
           ,
           that
           for
           a
           whole
           moneth
           they
           could
           not
           get
           out
           of
           the
           Hauens
           .
           And
           by
           that
           time
           prouisiō
           of
           victuals
           grew
           very
           scarce
           among
           them
           ,
           (
           whereof
           they
           could
           haue
           no
           supply
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           the
           East
           part
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           no
           little
           time
           )
           wherefore
           it
           seemed
           good
           vnto
           them
           to
           discharge
           all
           their
           Souldiers
           beside
           one
           thousand
           old
           ones
           ,
           and
           to
           dismisse
           most
           of
           their
           Ships
           of
           lesser
           weight
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           goe
           to
           Fer●ll
           or
           the
           Groyne
           .
           And
           then
           it
           fell
           to
           be
           deliberated
           on
           ,
           whether
           or
           no
           they
           should
           make
           their
           expedition
           to
           the
           Islands
           Azores
           ;
           which
           all
           agreed
           vpon
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           ;
           but
           only
           Vere
           ,
           who
           said
           it
           would
           neither
           be
           for
           the
           profit
           nor
           the
           credit
           of
           the
           Queene
           ;
           since
           that
           with
           so
           few
           Ships
           ,
           and
           so
           small
           forces
           ,
           nothing
           could
           possib●y
           be
           effected
           ,
           that
           might
           satisfie
           their
           owne
           desires
           ,
           much
           lesse
           Englands
           expectation
           ;
           and
           that
           England
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           wanting
           her
           choycest
           Captaines
           ;
           and
           part
           of
           the
           Queenes
           Nauy
           ,
           would
           more
           easily
           
           be
           inuaded
           by
           the
           Spaniard
           .
           Hereupon
           Essex
           and
           Rawl●igh
           ride
           post
           to
           the
           Queene
           ,
           to
           take
           counsell
           what
           should
           bee
           done
           .
           Essex
           proposed
           great
           matters
           ,
           full
           of
           difficullty
           ,
           fitting
           for
           the
           loftinesse
           of
           his
           minde
           ,
           promising
           with
           part
           of
           the
           Nauy
           ,
           and
           som●
           Souldiers
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           but
           committed
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           goe
           God
           knowes
           whither
           .
           But
           the
           Queene
           refusing
           any
           such
           matter
           ,
           he
           vndertooke
           to
           ouercome
           the
           Spanish
           Nauy
           in
           the
           Bay
           at
           Fer●ll
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           Queenes
           good
           leaue
           ,
           he
           m●ght
           but
           lawfully
           venter
           the
           two
           great
           Ships
           taken
           from
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           Saint
           Andrew
           and
           Saint
           Matthew
           ;
           and
           a
           thousand
           old
           Souldiers
           ,
           vpon
           some
           danger
           ,
           and
           leaue
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Nauy
           without
           the
           Bay
           ,
           wilest
           he
           there
           tried
           his
           fortune
           with
           them
           .
           The
           Queene
           would
           neither
           allow
           of
           this
           ▪
           but
           vpon
           many
           good
           cautions
           .
           Yet
           at
           length
           ▪
           the
           matter
           was
           le●t
           to
           their
           owne
           iudgements
           ;
           but
           yet
           so
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           embrace
           all
           opportunity
           of
           burning
           the
           Spanish
           Nauy
           at
           Feroll
           or
           surprizing
           the
           Indy
           Nauy
           :
           and
           as
           new
           occasions
           fell
           out
           ,
           so
           sh●uld
           they
           vse
           the
           iudgemen●
           and
           discretion
           of
           the
           Coun●ell
           of
           warre
           .
        
         
           Hauing
           returned
           to
           Plimmouth
           the
           seuenteenth
           of
           August
           ,
           with
           aside
           wind
           ,
           they
           euen
           wrested
           themselues
           out
           of
           the
           Hauen
           :
           but
           yet
           before
           they
           came
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           they
           were
           deiected
           by
           another
           cruell
           tempest
           ,
           the
           great
           Ship
           Saint
           Matthew
           hauing
           his
           Mast
           and
           Saile-yard
           broken
           ,
           shipwract
           ▪
           vpon
           a
           rock
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Ship
           Saint
           Andrew
           was
           thereby
           taken
           away
           from
           all
           the
           company
           .
           The
           rest
           of
           the
           Nauy
           in
           short
           time
           hauing
           got
           together
           againe
           ,
           spread
           their
           Sailes
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           Ast●re
           and
           G●llece
           ;
           but
           with
           little
           good
           aduise
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           wiser
           sort
           ,
           since
           such
           and
           the
           like
           vaine-glorious
           o●●entations
           ,
           were
           very
           hurtfull
           to
           Drake
           in
           his
           two
           last
           expeditions
           to
           America
           ;
           and
           to
           Norris
           in
           his
           expedition
           to
           Portugall
           .
           For
           enemies
           being
           forewarned
           ,
           are
           quickly
           strengthned
           to
           a
           resistance
           .
           Neere
           the
           Promo●tory
           of
           Nereus
           ,
           the
           Saile-yard
           in
           Rawleighs
           Ship
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           violent
           tempest
           ,
           brake
           and
           fell
           downe
           ;
           
           
           
           
           
           came
           
             Thomas
             Howard
          
           ,
           and
           after
           perswasion
           ▪
           obtained
           the
           remission
           of
           this
           offence
           ;
           whereupon
           both
           Rawleigh
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Captaines
           ,
           that
           were
           put
           out
           of
           pay
           ,
           are
           receiued
           againe
           into
           fauour
           .
           
           For
           as
           Essex
           was
           of
           a
           credulous
           nature
           to
           belieue
           any
           offence
           or
           iniury
           against
           him
           ,
           so
           hee
           was
           of
           as
           milde
           a
           nature
           to
           forgiue
           it
           ;
           but
           yet
           so
           ,
           that
           the
           enimity
           which
           was
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           was
           rather
           lulled
           a
           sleepe
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           then
           taken
           for
           euer
           away
           .
        
         
           Whilest
           these
           things
           are
           in
           action
           ,
           the
           Fort
           against
           ▪
           the
           Towne
           is
           forsaken
           by
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           that
           lay
           at
           Garrison
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           in
           it
           were
           found
           two
           English
           men
           with
           their
           throats
           cut
           .
           Being
           sent
           forth
           to
           search
           about
           ▪
           and
           hauing
           ▪
           preyed
           round
           about
           one
           part
           of
           the
           Isla●d
           ,
           they
           return●d
           as
           they
           went
           ,
           but
           after
           some
           few
           days
           ,
           hauing
           ●aken
           away
           their
           Ordnance
           ,
           they
           quite
           demolished
           the
           Towne
           ,
           and
           consumed
           it
           to
           ashes
           .
        
         
           From
           thence
           they
           sailed
           to
           the
           Island
           of
           
             ●ratiosa
             ▪
          
           the
           Inhabitants
           whereof
           ,
           
           as
           those
           also
           of
           〈◊〉
           referred
           themselues
           to
           Essex
           mercy
           ,
           and
           obtained
           it
           .
           He
           resolued
           to
           haue
           landed
           at
           Gratiosa
           ,
           and
           to
           haue
           viewed
           the
           place
           well
           ,
           intending
           there
           to
           wait
           for
           the
           Ind●
           Nauie
           ▪
           But
           being
           ●●sswaded
           from
           it
           by
           ●●aue
           an
           vnlucky
           Master
           of
           a
           ship
           ▪
           thinking
           that
           no
           fit
           ●●y
           for
           the
           ships
           ,
           from
           thence
           he
           b●nds
           forwards
           〈◊〉
           St.
           Michaels
           Island
           .
           But
           giuing
           command
           to
           Vere
           ,
           and
           
             Nicholas
             Parker
          
           ;
           that
           they
           should
           lye
           at
           watch
           betweene
           St.
           
             George
             ▪
          
           and
           the
           Island
           Gratiosa
           :
           and
           co●●●●ding
           the
           Earle
           of
           Southampton
           ,
           and
           sir
           
             William
             Mouns●n
             ▪
          
           to
           w●tch
           at
           the
           Western
           side
           of
           the
           Island
           Gratiosa
           with
           their
           ships
           ▪
           and
           others
           other
           where
           .
        
         
           But
           behold
           ,
           not
           aboue
           one
           or
           two
           houres
           after
           tha●
           the
           English
           had
           vnwillingly
           put
           from
           the
           Island
           Gratiosa●nticed
           ●nticed
           thereto
           by
           an
           il●
           destiny
           ▪
           the
           Spanish
           Naui●
           from
           America
           ,
           consisting
           of
           forty
           ships
           ,
           seuen
           whereof
           were
           full
           fraught
           with
           treasure
           ,
           arriues
           at
           the
           same
           place
           .
           And
           vnderstanding
           that
           the
           English
           were
           thereabouts
           ,
           the
           Spa●iard
           
           straightway
           goes
           towards
           Tercera
           .
           And
           in
           the
           tempestuous
           night
           lights
           vpon
           Mounson
           ,
           which
           he
           de●ies
           with
           his
           Ord●●ance
           shot
           off
           :
           the
           noise
           whereof
           was
           heard
           a
           farre
           off
           ,
           and
           receiued
           with
           an
           huge
           Mar●iners
           shout
           ,
           euery
           one
           prouides
           for
           battell
           .
           
             Mounson
             ,
             Southampton
          
           ,
           and
           Vere
           ,
           that
           were
           neerest
           to
           them
           ,
           followed
           them
           ,
           but
           leasurely
           and
           a
           farre
           off
           ,
           expecting
           the
           ayde
           of
           the
           rest
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           Spanish
           Nauie
           in
           rancke
           and
           order
           came
           into
           T●rcera
           Hauen
           :
           yet
           three
           of
           their
           ●hips
           (
           rich
           enough
           )
           were
           surprised
           by
           the
           English.
           After
           this
           Southampton
           and
           Vere
           tryed
           by
           bigger
           ●oats
           to
           enter
           the
           Hauen
           in
           the
           night
           time
           ,
           and
           cut
           the
           Cables
           of
           the
           our
           most
           ships
           ,
           that
           the
           winde
           might
           driue
           them
           out
           into
           the
           Sea
           :
           but
           the
           Spaniards
           vigilancy
           preuenting
           the
           effect
           of
           this
           policy
           ,
           made
           all
           their
           labour
           frustrated
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           forthwith
           they
           sent
           out
           a
           little
           Brigandine
           to
           certifie
           Essex
           thereof
           ,
           vndertaking
           themselues
           to
           keepe
           the
           enemy
           from
           passing
           through
           them
           .
           Essex
           within
           one
           or
           two
           daies
           after
           came
           in
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Nauie
           ,
           demanding
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           Captaines
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           what
           should
           be
           done
           .
           Some
           Colonels
           and
           many
           Commanders
           desired
           to
           hazard
           the
           danger
           of
           so●ting
           vpon
           the
           Nauie
           ,
           and
           the
           towne
           ▪
           all
           thinking
           it
           an
           easie
           matter
           ,
           as
           Essex
           himselfe
           thought
           also
           ▪
           But
           the
           Marriners
           thought
           the
           contrary
           ;
           as
           also
           Mo●tio●●
           and
           Essex
           himselfe
           was
           faine
           to
           thinke
           too
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           viewed
           the
           place
           a
           little
           neerer
           ,
           and
           saw
           the
           Nauie
           close
           vnder
           the
           Forts
           ,
           the
           Hauen
           fortified
           with
           workes
           ,
           situation
           ,
           and
           a
           Garrison
           :
           the
           Ordnance
           euery
           where
           brandishing
           themselues
           against
           them
           ;
           and
           the
           winde
           so
           crosse
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           vse
           the
           benefit
           of
           wild-fire
           .
        
         
           Afterwards
           ,
           hauing
           knighted
           
             Rutland
             ,
             Southampton
             ,
             William
             Euers
             ,
             William
             B●odon
             ,
          
           and
           
             Henry
             Docwray
          
           ,
           he
           returned
           to
           
             S●
             .
             Michaels
          
           ,
           and
           cast
           anchor
           ,
           before
           the
           chiefe
           City
           thereof
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           
             Ci●idada
             ▪
          
           and
           that
           ,
           being
           beauti●●●
           to
           behold
           ,
           enti●ed
           the
           Souldiers
           very
           much
           to
           prey
           vpon
           it
           .
           Essex
           quite
           forgetting
           his
           authority
           ,
           gets
           into
           a
           little
           
           Boat
           ,
           to
           obserue
           and
           view
           where
           hee
           might
           get
           best
           landing
           ,
           but
           being
           hindred
           with
           the
           tempestuous
           waues
           ,
           and
           the
           souldiers
           that
           now
           guarded
           the
           shoare
           ,
           he
           thought
           it
           not
           good
           there
           to
           land
           his
           forces
           .
           Wherefore
           he
           commanded
           Rawleigh
           to
           continue
           still
           in
           the
           Bay
           with
           his
           ships
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           keepe
           the
           enemy
           in
           an
           expectation
           of
           his
           landing
           and
           comming
           on
           shoare
           ,
           whilest
           Essex
           himselfe
           went
           ,
           and
           landed
           elsewhere
           .
           Who
           landing
           some
           six
           miles
           off
           at
           
             Villa
             Franca
          
           ,
           
           an
           handsome
           Towne
           ,
           rich
           in
           Merchandize
           ,
           Wine
           ,
           the
           hearbe
           Woad
           that
           dieth
           blew
           and
           corne
           ,
           he
           tooke
           the
           same
           almost
           without
           any
           resistance
           .
           There
           hee
           tarryed
           six
           daies
           ,
           and
           the
           common
           Souldiers
           found
           a
           very
           good
           booty
           .
           Rawleigh
           all
           this
           while
           in
           vaine
           expecting
           them
           at
           Saint
           Michaels
           .
        
         
           At
           which
           time
           they
           descried
           not
           farre
           from
           St.
           Michaels
           an
           Indian
           Caracke
           ,
           
           comming
           with
           full
           saile
           ;
           which
           when
           by
           reason
           of
           shot
           out
           of
           a
           Hollander
           ,
           she
           perceiued
           her
           enemies
           were
           neere
           about
           her
           ,
           violently
           put
           on
           shore
           ,
           where
           hauing
           vnladen
           very
           rich
           Merchandise
           ,
           and
           taken
           fire
           instead
           thereof
           ,
           she
           burnt
           two
           dayes
           .
           Thus
           enuious
           fortune
           in
           this
           voyage
           thwarted
           the
           English
           designes
           .
           And
           although
           chances
           fall
           no
           where
           more
           then
           at
           Sea
           ,
           yet
           these
           errours
           in
           them
           seemed
           to
           be
           willingly
           committed
           ,
           and
           the
           frustrated
           enterprizes
           proceeded
           from
           the
           enuious
           emulation
           whereby
           one
           would
           striue
           to
           steale
           credit
           from
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           ninth
           of
           October
           ,
           
           wherein
           the
           Sea
           was
           very
           full
           of
           daily
           tempests
           ,
           Essex
           hauing
           giuen
           notice
           ,
           commanded
           that
           they
           should
           waigh
           anchor
           ,
           and
           turne
           home
           all
           for
           England
           .
        
         
           But
           within
           a
           day
           or
           two
           after
           there
           arose
           a
           great
           tempest
           out
           of
           the
           North
           ,
           
           which
           scattered
           all
           the
           ships
           vpon
           the
           Sea
           ,
           euen
           the
           Spanish
           Nauie
           ,
           with
           all
           her
           prouision
           against
           England
           that
           lay
           at
           Feroll
           :
           but
           so
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           English
           nor
           Spanish
           Nauie
           euer
           came
           in
           sight
           of
           one
           another
           .
           Not
           one
           of
           the
           English
           Nauie
           perished
           in
           this
           tempest
           ,
           but
           many
           
           of
           the
           Spanish
           ,
           as
           they
           re●ort
           :
           one
           of
           them
           tumbled
           and
           tossed
           from
           place
           to
           place
           by
           the
           tempest
           ,
           at
           last
           was
           driuen
           vpon
           
             Dartmouth
             ▪
          
           the
           Souldiers
           and
           Marriners
           almost
           starued
           with
           hunger
           .
           These
           informed
           vs
           that
           the
           Spaniard
           had
           〈◊〉
           to
           s●aze
           vpon
           some
           Port
           in
           Cornwall
           ,
           whose
           scituation
           might
           be
           fittest
           for
           receiuing
           aide
           from
           Spaine
           ,
           that
           thereby
           they
           thought
           to
           keepe
           the
           English
           from
           warre
           ,
           as
           also
           to
           hinder
           their
           voyages
           into
           the
           East
           Indies
           ,
           and
           Spaine
           it selfe
           .
        
         
           But
           so
           did
           the
           diuine
           powers
           (
           that
           decide
           such
           controuersies
           of
           warre
           )
           part
           the
           fierce
           quarrels
           betweene
           both
           Na●ions
           ,
           that
           for
           this
           time
           both
           their
           expectations
           were
           very
           much
           frustrated
           .
        
         
           At
           length
           towards
           the
           end
           of
           October
           ,
           came
           Essex
           home
           safe
           to
           England
           ,
           but
           his
           ships
           very
           weary
           and
           weather-beaten
           ,
           but
           with
           a
           spoile
           of
           sufficient
           value
           .
        
         
           Then
           concerning
           this
           Voyage
           ,
           
           many
           men
           seuerally
           spent
           their
           opinions
           ,
           some
           out
           of
           loue
           to
           Essex
           ,
           some
           out
           of
           ill
           will
           to
           Rawleigh
           ,
           and
           the
           loue
           of
           the
           Queene
           ,
           whereof
           both
           of
           them
           were
           very
           well
           experienced
           ,
           by
           a
           strange
           effect
           encreased
           the
           ill
           will
           of
           the
           people
           towards
           the
           one
           ,
           (
           which
           indeed
           a
           sinister
           opinion
           of
           his
           impiety
           much
           encreased
           )
           and
           the
           loue
           of
           them
           towards
           the
           other
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           affablenes●e
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           conceipt
           of
           vertue
           and
           valour
           that
           was
           in
           him
           .
           Certainly
           none
           could
           finde
           a
           want
           ,
           either
           of
           valour
           in
           danger
           ,
           or
           of
           wisedome
           in
           consultations
           ,
           in
           either
           of
           them
           :
           but
           happy
           successes
           to
           either
           none
           could
           assure
           himselfe
           of
           ,
           since
           they
           depend
           vpon
           the
           prouidence
           of
           the
           Almighty
           .
           But
           certainly
           the
           enmity
           betweene
           Rawleigh
           and
           Essex
           euery
           day
           grew
           vp
           higher
           ,
           whilest
           one
           cast
           the
           misfortunes
           of
           the
           voyage
           vpon
           the
           others
           negligence
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           
           Essex
           was
           much
           grieued
           to
           see
           
             Robert
             Cecill
          
           the
           last
           yeare
           that
           was
           made
           Secretary
           to
           the
           Queene
           ,
           for
           all
           his
           opposition
           against
           him
           ,
           now
           in
           his
           absence
           to
           be
           made
           Chancello●r
           of
           the
           〈◊〉
           of
           〈◊〉
           ;
           to
           whom
           hee
           alwayes
           
           opposed
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           emulous
           of
           his
           wisdome
           ,
           and
           too
           great
           a
           fauourite
           of
           Rawleigh
           .
           But
           he
           was
           further
           grieued
           to
           heare
           
             Charles
             Howard
          
           Admirall
           made
           Earle
           of
           Nottingham
           ,
           with
           this
           Testimoniall
           in
           his
           letters
           of
           Honour
           .
        
         
           
             THat
             he
             secured
             England
             from
             all
             danger
             of
             the
             Spanish
             inuasion
             ,
             
             hauing
             gotten
             a
             bra●e
             victory
             in
             eighty
             eight
             .
             That
             ioyntly
             with
             our
             deare
             kinsman
             Robert
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             he
             had
             valiantly
             and
             magnanimously
             by
             open
             violence
             taken
             the
             Island
             and
             City
             of
             Cadiz
             ,
             that
             was
             strongly
             fortified
             .
             That
             he
             had
             wholly
             vanquished
             and
             ouerthrowne
             an
             entire
             Nauie
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Spaine
             ,
             that
             stood
             ready
             in
             the
             said
             Hauen
             to
             assault
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             England
             .
          
        
         
           These
           things
           Essex
           (
           who
           had
           challenged
           to
           himselfe
           all
           the
           glory
           thereof
           before
           )
           now
           construed
           them
           as
           done
           in
           disgrace
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           great
           preiudice
           to
           his
           valour
           ;
           especially
           considering
           that
           the
           Admirall
           (
           who
           being
           a
           Lord
           )
           was
           behinde
           him
           in
           honour
           ,
           now
           by
           being
           made
           an
           Earle
           should
           haue
           the
           prerogatiue
           of
           superiority
           ouer
           him
           .
           For
           it
           was
           established
           in
           the
           times
           of
           K.
           Henry
           the
           eight
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           High
           Chamberlaine
           of
           England
           ,
           High
           Constable
           ,
           the
           Marshall
           ,
           Admirall
           ,
           and
           Lord
           High
           Steward
           ,
           and
           Chamberlaine
           ,
           should
           haue
           preheminence
           about
           ●ll
           that
           were
           but
           of
           the
           same
           degree
           .
           
           But
           yet
           the
           Queene
           (
           which
           was
           alwaies
           a
           fauourer
           and
           an
           enlarger
           of
           the
           dignities
           and
           honours
           of
           Essex
           )
           to
           qualifie
           his
           distast
           ,
           and
           so
           set
           him
           before
           ●im
           againe
           ,
           made
           him
           Earle
           Marshall
           of
           England
           ;
           an
           office
           which
           had
           ●aine
           a
           sleepe
           euer
           since
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Earle
           of
           Shrewesburie
           .
        
         
           This
           yeare
           came
           
             Paulus
             Dzialinus
          
           Embassadour
           from
           Sigismond
           King
           of
           Poland
           ,
           
           a
           man
           of
           greater
           a●●●city
           then
           ordinarily
           the
           disposition
           of
           that
           Nation
           atta●nes
           vnto
           :
           from
           
           whom
           ,
           when
           the
           Queen
           expected
           great
           acknowledgment
           of
           her
           Fauours
           ,
           and
           thanksgiuing
           for
           the
           peace
           wrought
           by
           her
           from
           Amurath
           Emperor
           of
           the
           Turks
           ,
           He
           (
           after
           he
           had
           deliuered
           his
           Letters
           to
           the
           Queene
           (
           sitting
           in
           her
           Chaire
           of
           state
           )
           which
           the
           Nobles
           about
           her
           ,
           &
           she
           ,
           began
           to
           reade
           them
           )
           in
           a
           very
           vnseemly
           &
           vnusuall
           manner
           in
           England
           ,
           
           descends
           to
           the
           lower
           part
           of
           the
           Priuy
           Chamber
           ,
           and
           there
           in
           a
           lowd
           tone
           began
           in
           a
           Latine
           Oration
           to
           complaine
           ,
           that
           the
           priuiledges
           Prutenick
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Polonians
           were
           not
           onely
           much
           enf●inged
           ,
           but
           euen
           violated
           contrary
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           Nations
           :
           in
           that
           their
           traffique
           with
           the
           Spaniard
           was
           made
           vnlawfull
           ,
           and
           prohibited
           by
           the
           Queene
           :
           and
           that
           vnder
           colour
           of
           that
           ,
           that
           the
           Polonian
           goods
           were
           forfeited
           to
           the
           Queenes
           Exchequer
           .
           Vrging
           ,
           that
           his
           Master
           could
           not
           beare
           with
           this
           without
           complaint
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           great
           damage
           which
           he
           hath
           sustained
           ;
           as
           also
           the
           affinity
           of
           him
           and
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           and
           the
           House
           of
           Austria
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           that
           〈◊〉
           required
           of
           the
           Queene
           ,
           that
           these
           things
           that
           had
           been
           ●●ken
           away
           should
           be
           restored
           againe
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           might
           h●●●
           free
           traffique
           with
           the
           Spaniard
           .
           Which
           if
           she
           granted
           not
           ,
           that
           his
           Master
           would
           take
           some
           order
           to
           prouide
           for
           the
           safety
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           his
           owne
           estate
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           〈◊〉
           make
           those
           repent
           it
           that
           were
           the
           occasion
           of
           the
           first
           〈◊〉
           offered
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           Queene
           somewhat
           amazed
           at
           the
           bold
           speech
           of
           〈◊〉
           Embassadour
           ,
           in
           a
           sober
           rebuking
           Rhetoricall
           answer
           ,
           ●●ded
           him
           these
           words
           :
        
         
           
             LOrd
             ,
             
             how
             was
             I
             deceiued
             ?
             I
             expected
             an
             Embassadour
             ,
             I
             found
             an
             Herold
             .
             I
             neuer
             heard
             such
             an
             Oration
             all
             the
             daies
             of
             my
             life
             .
             Neither
             can
             I
             sufficiently
             wonder
             at
             so
             great
             〈◊〉
             rashuesse
             :
             If
             that
             your
             King
             euer
             willed
             you
             to
             these
             speech●s
             ,
             which
             I
             much
             doubt
             of
             ;
             I
             doe
             therefore
             thin●
             he
             did
             it
             ,
             because
             ,
             being
             a
             young
             man
             ,
             and
             not
             chos●●
             
             according
             to
             the
             vsuall
             succession
             of
             bloud
             ,
             but
             by
             election
             :
             he
             doth
             not
             vnderstand
             the
             affaires
             of
             Traffique
             ,
             or
             those
             businesses
             that
             haue
             been
             passed
             ,
             through
             by
             Vs
             ,
             and
             his
             Pr●decessours
             .
             For
             your
             part
             ,
             you
             seeme
             to
             Vs
             to
             be
             well
             read
             in
             many
             book●●
             ,
             but
             yet
             to
             be
             very
             shallow
             in
             Policy
             ,
             or
             matters
             belonging
             thereto
             .
             For
             ,
             for
             asmuch
             as
             you
             haue
             so
             often
             vsed
             the
             Law
             of
             Nations
             in
             your
             speech
             ;
             you
             ought
             to
             haue
             knowne
             that
             two
             Kings
             being
             at
             warre
             one
             against
             another
             ,
             it
             is
             lawfull
             for
             one
             side
             to
             seaze
             and
             surprize
             all
             aide
             and
             succour
             that
             is
             sent
             to
             the
             other
             side
             ;
             because
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             prouide
             that
             no
             damage
             from
             thence
             come
             to
             his
             kingdome
             and
             Common-wealth
             .
             This
             we
             say
             is
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Nations
             ,
             which
             we
             not
             onely
             do
             ,
             but
             euen
             the
             Kings
             of
             Poland
             &
             Sweden
             haue
             done
             the
             like
             ,
             in
             the
             warres
             against
             the
             Muscouians
             .
             As
             concerning
             the
             neere
             affinity
             which
             you
             boast
             of
             betweene
             your
             Master
             and
             the
             house
             of
             Austria
             ,
             you
             might
             also
             well
             remember
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             that
             Family
             of
             Austria
             were
             so
             neere
             your
             Master
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             haue
             got
             into
             his
             roome
             ,
             and
             got
             the
             Kingdome
             from
             him
             .
             For
             other
             matters
             you
             shall
             vnderstand
             what
             Our
             will
             and
             pleasure
             is
             by
             our
             Counsellours
             .
             
               And
               hauing
               spoke
               thus
               ,
               she
               betooke
               herselfe
               into
               her
               Closet
               .
            
          
        
         
           The
           Embassadour
           in
           conference
           with
           some
           of
           the
           Queenes
           Councell
           (
           that
           he
           might
           excuse
           himselfe
           )
           shewed
           vnto
           them
           his
           Speech
           written
           ,
           which
           he
           said
           was
           made
           by
           others
           ,
           and
           deliuered
           to
           him
           by
           Thelitiskius
           Chancellor
           of
           
             Sweden
             ,
             Zamoske
          
           being
           absent
           ,
           
           and
           not
           knowing
           of
           it
           .
           Shortly
           after
           the
           Queene
           sent
           Burghley
           Lord
           Treasurer
           ,
           the
           Admirall
           ,
           
             Robert
             Cecill
          
           ,
           and
           Fortescue
           ,
           of
           her
           Prluy
           Counsell
           ,
           willing
           them
           to
           certifie
           him
           these
           things
           .
           That
           the
           priuiledges
           which
           haue
           beene
           heretofore
           granted
           to
           those
           Cities
           in
           Poland
           ,
           as
           also
           to
           the
           Hans-Townes
           in
           Germany
           ,
           were
           abrogated
           
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Edward
           the
           ●ixt
           ;
           yet
           that
           the
           Queene
           permitted
           them
           to
           traffique
           with
           the
           English
           ,
           vpon
           equall
           termes
           ,
           &
           the
           like
           right
           .
           But
           that
           she
           could
           not
           giue
           thē
           leaue
           to
           traffique
           by
           a
           better
           right
           ,
           vnlesse
           (
           that
           like
           a
           wicked
           mother
           )
           she
           should
           neglect
           her
           owne
           Children
           ,
           and
           make
           more
           of
           strangers
           .
           That
           to
           surprize
           aide
           that
           goes
           to
           her
           enemies
           ,
           is
           not
           against
           the
           Law
           of
           Nations
           ,
           since
           Nature
           her selfe
           allowes
           that
           liberty
           ,
           that
           euery
           man
           should
           defend
           himselfe
           as
           well
           as
           he
           can
           ;
           and
           that
           that
           Law
           is
           not
           written
           ,
           but
           borne
           and
           bred
           in
           vs.
           Besides
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           mentioned
           priuiledges
           there
           was
           a
           Prouiso
           ,
           that
           those
           Cities
           should
           not
           furnish
           the
           enemies
           of
           England
           with
           any
           prouision
           ,
           as
           appeares
           in
           expresse
           words
           .
        
         
           
             IT
             shall
             be
             lawfull
             for
             the
             foresaid
             Merchants
             to
             carry
             their
             Merchandise
             whither
             they
             will
             ,
             either
             within
             Our
             Realme
             of
             England
             ,
             or
             without
             ,
             prouided
             alwaies
             ,
             that
             they
             carrie
             them
             not
             to
             the
             Lands
             and
             Kingdomes
             of
             our
             manifest
             and
             notorious
             enemies
             .
          
        
         
           Besides
           all
           this
           ,
           he
           was
           giuen
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           but
           lately
           ,
           which
           was
           fresh
           in
           their
           memories
           ,
           the
           Kings
           of
           Poland
           ,
           and
           Sweden
           ,
           surprized
           and
           con●iscated
           certain
           English
           ships
           ,
           and
           Merchandize
           ,
           onely
           vpon
           suspition
           that
           they
           had
           aided
           the
           Muscouian
           with
           prouision
           .
        
         
           The
           Embassadour
           being
           demanded
           what
           he
           could
           say
           to
           these
           things
           ,
           made
           answer
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           no
           command
           to
           answer
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           to
           deliuer
           his
           message
           ,
           and
           returne
           an
           answere
           ,
           and
           shortly
           after
           he
           was
           very
           courteously
           dismissed
           to
           returne
           home
           .
           
        
         
           By
           this
           time
           the
           importunate
           supplications
           of
           the
           Hans-Townes
           to
           the
           Emperour
           of
           Germany
           had
           so
           farre
           preuailed
           ,
           that
           by
           Proclamation
           the
           society
           of
           Merchant
           Aduenturers
           were
           forbidden
           all
           traffique
           in
           Germany
           ,
           by
           reason
           ,
           that
           they
           
           traffiqued
           onely
           according
           to
           the
           Lawes
           of
           England
           in
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           not
           according
           to
           the
           Lawes
           of
           the
           Empire
           .
           So
           that
           ,
           when
           the
           Queene
           had
           long
           time
           dealt
           with
           the
           Emperour
           by
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Wroth
          
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           Empire
           by
           
             Stephen
             Lesure
          
           ,
           for
           the
           suspention
           or
           delaying
           of
           this
           Proclamation
           ,
           and
           all
           was
           in
           vaine
           ;
           the
           very
           same
           day
           that
           the
           English
           Merchants
           were
           warned
           to
           depart
           Germany
           ,
           
           she
           banished
           all
           the
           Hans-Townes
           men
           and
           Merchandizes
           out
           of
           London
           ,
           commanding
           the
           Lord
           Major
           to
           take
           possession
           of
           the
           houses
           they
           had
           in
           the
           Citie
           of
           London
           ,
           which
           we
           call
           the
           Stiliard
           .
           And
           hereupon
           they
           assembled
           all
           of
           the
           Hans-Townes
           at
           Lubecke
           ,
           on
           purpose
           to
           hinder
           the
           traffique
           of
           the
           English
           in
           Poland
           ,
           and
           Germany
           ,
           by
           all
           meanes
           .
        
         
           The
           Queene
           that
           she
           might
           nu●lifie
           these
           malicious
           practises
           ,
           
           sent
           Sir
           
             George
             Carew
          
           Master
           of
           the
           Chancery
           into
           Prussia
           ,
           to
           enforme
           the
           King
           and
           States
           of
           Polonia
           ,
           and
           the
           Prutenic
           Cities
           ,
           those
           things
           which
           she
           answered
           to
           Dzialine
           ,
           the
           last
           Embassadour
           :
           as
           also
           ,
           to
           certifie
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           Queene
           will
           willingly
           permit
           them
           to
           trade
           into
           Spaine
           ,
           with
           Corne
           ,
           and
           all
           kinde
           of
           Merchandize
           (
           onely
           except
           warlike
           Munition
           )
           although
           both
           by
           the
           Ciuill
           law
           ,
           and
           the
           law
           of
           Nations
           ,
           she
           might
           surprize
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           sent
           to
           her
           enemy
           .
           Also
           that
           she
           was
           contented
           that
           the
           Hans-Townes
           should
           enioy
           their
           ancient
           priuiledges
           in
           England
           ,
           vpon
           condition
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           acknowledge
           them
           as
           her
           meere
           fauours
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           couenants
           lawfully
           and
           rigorously
           to
           be
           demanded
           :
           for
           those
           priuiledges
           which
           are
           granted
           to
           Subiects
           by
           Princes
           ,
           much
           more
           to
           strangers
           ,
           and
           forreiners
           ,
           may
           be
           suspended
           ,
           reuoked
           ,
           and
           quite
           abrogated
           according
           to
           the
           diuersity
           of
           times
           ,
           the
           good
           of
           Common-wealths
           ,
           or
           other
           the
           like
           causes
           .
           Withall
           ,
           that
           the
           Hans-Townes
           had
           had
           experience
           thereof
           in
           Denmarke
           ,
           and
           Sweden
           ,
           and
           in
           England
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Edward
           the
           sixt
           ,
           Philip
           and
           Queene
           Mary
           .
           Besides
           ,
           that
           the
           case
           is
           not
           all
           one
           with
           Cities
           and
           Kingdomes
           :
           and
           that
           Princes
           ought
           more
           to
           haue
           a
           care
           to
           
           protect
           and
           patronize
           their
           owne
           honour
           and
           Maiesty
           ,
           then
           the
           co●etousnesse
           of
           some
           Merchants
           .
        
         
           C●rew
           so
           effectually
           dealt
           with
           them
           ,
           
           that
           they
           promised
           not
           to
           send
           any
           of
           there
           Embassadours
           to
           Lubecke
           ,
           or
           to
           conioyne
           them
           with
           the
           Hans-Townes
           in
           Germany
           .
           Which
           hauing
           effected
           ,
           he
           passed
           ouer
           into
           Sweden
           ,
           where
           hee
           met
           the
           King
           of
           Poland
           at
           Steckburge
           ,
           brought
           into
           very
           narrow
           streights
           by
           his
           Vnckle
           Charles
           :
           but
           he
           wrought
           but
           little
           with
           him
           ;
           
           by
           reason
           (
           as
           the
           King
           himselfe
           court●ously
           answered
           )
           that
           alwaies
           it
           is
           prouided
           by
           the
           Lawes
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           alone
           shall
           neuer
           enter
           into
           couenants
           ▪
           or
           any
           bargaines
           or
           conditions
           with
           any
           Forreiner
           .
           Hauing
           had
           other
           Le●ters
           deliuered
           to
           him
           by
           the
           Vice-Chancellour
           ready
           sealed
           ,
           he
           refused
           to
           take
           them
           (
           the
           title
           of
           his
           〈◊〉
           the
           Queene
           being
           not
           absolutely
           perfect
           and
           compleat
           on
           all
           sides
           )
           lest
           thereby
           he
           should
           seeme
           to
           derogate
           from
           her
           Honour
           :
           and
           that
           is
           indeed
           the
           ob●ect
           of
           an
           Embassadours
           greatest
           care
           ,
           although
           in
           the
           smallest
           matters
           ,
           as
           this
           was
           onely
           in
           the
           superscription
           .
        
         
           From
           thence
           he
           passed
           vnto
           Elbing
           ,
           
           where
           he
           composed
           and
           ended
           many
           quarrels
           and
           contentions
           between
           the
           English
           and
           the
           Citizens
           thereof
           ;
           but
           this
           was
           in
           the
           next
           yeare
           :
           yet
           I
           thought
           it
           fit
           to
           forestall
           the
           narration
           of
           it
           ,
           rather
           then
           to
           rent
           his
           owne
           voyage
           ,
           and
           the
           readers
           patience
           into
           a
           distraction
           .
        
         
           This
           yeare
           also
           came
           
             Arnold
             Whitfield
          
           Chancellour
           of
           Denmarke
           from
           Christian
           the
           fourth
           King
           of
           Denmarke
           ;
           
           and
           with
           him
           
             Christian
             Bernick
          
           ;
           who
           restored
           againe
           the
           Carter
           of
           the
           Order
           of
           St.
           George
           ,
           wherewith
           the
           Queene
           had
           honoured
           Fredericke
           the
           Kings
           Father
           .
           He
           requested
           the
           renewing
           of
           the
           ancient
           League
           betweene
           England
           and
           Denmarke
           ;
           also
           that
           the
           Danish
           goods
           might
           not
           be
           surprized
           by
           the
           English
           at
           Sea.
           He
           pretended
           that
           the
           English
           vsed
           Fishing
           at
           Norway
           and
           the
           Islands
           ,
           against
           the
           League
           :
           and
           also
           promised
           his
           Masters
           endeuours
           to
           reconcile
           the
           Queen
           
           and
           the
           King
           of
           Spaine
           .
           The
           Queene
           hauing
           courteously
           entertained
           them
           ,
           promi●eth
           that
           the
           League
           should
           be
           renewed
           the
           goods
           (
           if
           any
           were
           surprized
           )
           should
           be
           restored
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           more
           should
           be
           surprized
           ;
           also
           ,
           that
           the
           Fishing
           should
           be
           lawfully
           vsed
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           ancient
           Leagues
           .
           But
           concerning
           a
           peace
           with
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           who
           had
           first
           brake
           it
           so
           treacherously
           ,
           and
           especially
           to
           get
           it
           by
           a
           third
           man
           ,
           that
           should
           seeme
           to
           procure
           such
           a
           commodity
           for
           her
           ,
           she
           thought
           it
           not
           to
           stand
           with
           her
           honour
           ,
           nor
           the
           weale
           of
           her
           Kingdome
           :
           she
           for
           her
           owne
           part
           being
           sufficiently
           so
           enuironed
           by
           the
           loyalty
           and
           valour
           of
           her
           owne
           people
           ,
           that
           she
           feared
           not
           any
           man.
           And
           last
           of
           all
           ,
           would
           she
           make
           a
           Peace
           ,
           or
           trust
           to
           it
           made
           ,
           since
           that
           he
           so
           maliciously
           at
           this
           very
           time
           did
           so
           molest
           his
           confederate
           the
           French
           King
           with
           a
           cruell
           warre
           ?
        
         
           For
           the
           Spaniard
           had
           now
           by
           this
           time
           (
           vnder
           the
           conduct
           of
           
             Ferdinand
             Teglio
          
           a
           little
           Dwarfe
           ,
           
           but
           of
           great
           skill
           and
           valour
           )
           taken
           Amiens
           the
           greatest
           and
           strongest
           City
           in
           Picardy
           ,
           by
           a
           warlike
           stratageme
           of
           ouer-turning
           a
           Cart
           in
           the
           Port
           or
           Gate
           ,
           and
           had
           now
           brought
           the
           French
           King
           to
           such
           distresse
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           faine
           to
           intreat
           4000.
           
           English
           to
           aide
           him
           from
           the
           Queene
           .
           Which
           indeed
           she
           denied
           him
           not
           ,
           vpon
           this
           condition
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           giue
           them
           pay
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           Nauy
           sent
           out
           lately
           to
           the
           Islands
           ,
           and
           the
           Army
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           had
           much
           consumed
           her
           treasure
           .
           The
           King
           solemnly
           protested
           that
           he
           was
           not
           able
           to
           pay
           :
           and
           that
           he
           might
           obtaine
           them
           without
           pay
           ,
           certifies
           the
           Queene
           ,
           that
           a
           most
           commodious
           peace
           was
           offered
           him
           by
           the
           Popes
           Nuncio
           ,
           with
           an
           absolute
           restitution
           of
           all
           the
           places
           taken
           in
           France
           besides
           Calis
           and
           Ardes
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           he
           would
           seperate
           himselfe
           from
           the
           Queene
           ,
           and
           not
           haue
           League
           with
           her
           :
           and
           that
           the
           French
           Nation
           beg'd
           for
           peace
           most
           earnestly
           .
           The
           Queene
           made
           answere
           ,
           that
           she
           could
           not
           belieue
           that
           so
           great
           a
           Prince
           ,
           conioyned
           to
           her
           by
           necessity
           ,
           and
           much
           benefited
           by
           her
           especiall
           good
           will
           ,
           and
           but
           
           lately
           bound
           by
           an
           oath
           ,
           would
           admit
           of
           such
           faire
           deceitfull
           shewes
           ,
           to
           draw
           him
           from
           the
           League
           made
           betweene
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           oaths
           and
           protestations
           made
           by
           either
           parties
           ,
           onely
           because
           she
           could
           not
           in
           this
           so
           great
           necessity
           helpe
           him
           ,
           as
           otherwise
           she
           would
           .
           And
           
             Anthony
             Mildmay
          
           the
           Leager
           there
           ,
           very
           earnestly
           (
           and
           not
           without
           offence
           to
           the
           Kings
           eares
           )
           expostulated
           with
           him
           these
           things
           :
           a
           man
           truely
           of
           an
           open
           heart
           ,
           and
           a
           true
           Englishman
           ,
           who
           very
           often
           would
           accuse
           to
           their
           faces
           the
           French
           Counsellours
           of
           tergiuersation
           ,
           and
           too
           much
           inconstancy
           in
           their
           answers
           ,
           and
           lightnesse
           too
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           onely
           mocked
           England
           .
           But
           shortly
           afterwards
           ,
           when
           some
           men
           shrewdly
           hallucinated
           ,
           that
           the
           purpose
           of
           the
           Spaniard
           bended
           onely
           and
           aimed
           at
           this
           marke
           ,
           that
           hauing
           broken
           the
           League
           betweene
           the
           French
           and
           the
           Queene
           ,
           and
           retaining
           Calis
           still
           in
           his
           possession
           ,
           he
           might
           the
           easier
           assault
           England
           from
           thence
           .
           The
           Queene
           thought
           good
           to
           send
           him
           ouer
           aide
           ,
           and
           to
           pay
           the
           Souldiers
           her selfe
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           he
           would
           onely
           warre
           in
           Picardy
           or
           Britains
           ,
           to
           remoue
           the
           Spaniard
           farther
           ;
           if
           so
           be
           he
           would
           ioyne
           greater
           forces
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           allot
           the
           English
           a
           place
           of
           retyring
           .
           For
           otherwise
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           her
           motherly
           loue
           towards
           her
           Nation
           ,
           she
           would
           not
           send
           them
           to
           be
           butchered
           by
           the
           cruelty
           of
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           onely
           for
           the
           pleasure
           or
           benefit
           of
           the
           French.
           And
           besides
           ,
           she
           lent
           him
           great
           store
           of
           monies
           ,
           for
           the
           which
           (
           and
           all
           his
           debts
           besides
           )
           he
           pawned
           to
           her
           Calis
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           the
           Queene
           at
           her
           owne
           cost
           and
           charges
           within
           a
           set
           time
           recouered
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           better
           to
           recouer
           it
           ,
           he
           allotted
           the
           English
           Boloigne
           for
           a
           retyring
           place
           .
        
         
           But
           whilest
           these
           things
           are
           in
           action
           ,
           
           the
           French
           reget
           Ami●ns
           from
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           after
           a
           tedious
           and
           difficult
           siege
           .
           For
           the
           which
           (
           as
           in
           his
           Letters
           to
           the
           Queene
           dated
           in
           September
           appeares
           )
           he
           was
           much
           beholding
           to
           Baskeruile
           that
           died
           at
           the
           siege
           ,
           and
           
             Arth●r
             Sauage
          
           ,
           two
           worthy
           Commanders
           ,
           and
           the
           valour
           of
           the
           English
           Nation
           .
           But
           the
           
           happinesse
           of
           this
           was
           much
           bettered
           by
           the
           age
           and
           necessity
           of
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           
           which
           creeping
           on
           him
           very
           fast
           ,
           excited
           him
           continually
           to
           a
           desire
           of
           peace
           .
           For
           when
           experience
           had
           well
           informed
           him
           ,
           that
           his
           affaires
           consisted
           more
           in
           report
           ,
           then
           strength
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           his
           wealth
           was
           not
           able
           to
           represse
           the
           assaults
           of
           the
           English
           ;
           that
           the
           warre
           in
           the
           
             Low
             Countries
          
           was
           to
           be
           prosecuted
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           places
           which
           he
           had
           taken
           in
           France
           were
           also
           to
           be
           defended
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           now
           in
           a
           good
           old
           age
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           strength
           failed
           him
           ,
           that
           his
           Sonne
           was
           but
           of
           small
           age
           ,
           and
           lesse
           experience
           of
           affaires
           ,
           that
           the
           French
           were
           very
           famous
           for
           warlike
           exploits
           ;
           he
           thought
           it
           his
           best
           course
           (
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           who
           should
           be
           as
           an
           arbitratour
           betweene
           them
           )
           to
           treate
           with
           the
           French
           King
           about
           peace
           ,
           who
           indeed
           was
           as
           desirous
           as
           himselfe
           of
           it
           ;
           the
           Spaniard
           adiudging
           it
           better
           to
           conclude
           his
           troubles
           in
           a
           well-setled
           peace
           ,
           then
           to
           leaue
           them
           all
           hereditary
           to
           his
           Son
           ,
           whose
           yeres
           were
           too
           tender
           ,
           to
           goe
           through
           them
           with
           good
           successe
           .
           And
           truely
           this
           peace
           was
           shortly
           made
           betweene
           them
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           speake
           of
           in
           its
           proper
           place
           .
        
         
           Assoone
           as
           the
           first
           suspition
           of
           this
           vnperfect
           peace
           came
           to
           the
           Queenes
           eares
           ,
           she
           imagining
           that
           it
           was
           only
           the
           better
           to
           molest
           England
           and
           entrap
           it
           ,
           strengthened
           her selfe
           before
           hand
           ,
           both
           with
           monies
           ,
           which
           she
           almost
           lacked
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           will
           and
           loue
           of
           her
           people
           ,
           which
           she
           much
           encreased
           .
           For
           she
           called
           a
           Parliament
           at
           Westminster
           ,
           
           where
           she
           made
           many
           very
           good
           and
           gracious
           Lawes
           acceptable
           to
           the
           people
           .
           
             Vid.
             Act.
          
           
        
         
           The
           States
           presently
           after
           send
           ouer
           to
           congratulate
           the
           restauration
           of
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           happy
           administration
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ;
           to
           congratulate
           also
           the
           deliuery
           of
           the
           Realme
           from
           the
           hands
           of
           bloudy
           enemies
           ,
           the
           defence
           and
           protection
           whereby
           Ireland
           was
           secured
           ,
           the
           aide
           and
           assistance
           which
           she
           vouchsafed
           both
           the
           States
           and
           the
           French.
           
        
         
         
           After
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           Queene
           might
           the
           better
           be
           ready
           furnished
           with
           store
           of
           money
           ,
           the
           Clergy
           voluntarily
           granted
           her
           three
           Subsidies
           :
           and
           the
           Lay
           people
           entreated
           the
           Queene
           to
           take
           of
           them
           three
           whole
           and
           entire
           Subsidies
           ,
           six
           Fifteenes
           ,
           and
           Tenths
           .
           Withall
           requesting
           that
           the
           necessity
           of
           these
           her
           occasions
           might
           not
           be
           patterne
           for
           future
           ages
           to
           measure
           their
           liberality
           by
           ,
           towards
           the
           Prince
           .
           To
           this
           Parliament
           was
           
             Thomas
             De-la-ware
          
           ,
           
           his
           Father
           William
           being
           dead
           ,
           called
           :
           who
           gaue
           vp
           his
           Petition
           to
           the
           Queene
           ,
           to
           intreat
           her
           to
           restore
           him
           again
           to
           the
           ancient
           place
           of
           the
           Lord
           De-la-ware
           .
           The
           occasion
           was
           this
           ,
           That
           his
           Father
           William
           ,
           hauing
           an
           Vnckle
           of
           his
           ,
           whose
           inheritance
           and
           honour
           he
           gaped
           after
           ,
           prouided
           poison
           for
           him
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           by
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Parliament
           in
           Edward
           the
           sixt
           his
           time
           ,
           he
           was
           depriued
           and
           shut
           out
           from
           any
           honour
           and
           inheritance
           that
           might
           fall
           to
           him
           by
           his
           Vnckle
           .
           Yet
           for
           all
           this
           (
           although
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           Queene
           Mary
           he
           was
           besides
           condemned
           of
           treason
           )
           he
           was
           by
           the
           Queene
           restored
           to
           his
           honour
           againe
           ,
           as
           if
           so
           be
           he
           had
           neuer
           been
           condemned
           .
           But
           ,
           when
           as
           this
           Lord
           by
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           could
           not
           enioy
           his
           Grandfathers
           honour
           ,
           by
           the
           especiall
           fauour
           of
           the
           Queene
           ,
           he
           was
           a
           new
           created
           Lord
           Da-la-ware
           ,
           and
           as
           long
           as
           he
           liued
           he
           enioyed
           his
           place
           according
           to
           the
           time
           of
           his
           creating
           .
           The
           Queene
           referred
           this
           matter
           to
           the
           Parliament-house
           ;
           who
           hauing
           found
           that
           the
           former
           sentence
           against
           the
           former
           Lord
           ,
           was
           onely
           personall
           ,
           and
           not
           touching
           his
           progeny
           ;
           and
           that
           his
           banishment
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Queene
           Mary
           nothing
           hindered
           him
           from
           losing
           that
           honour
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           not
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           restored
           againe
           shortly
           after
           ;
           as
           also
           ,
           that
           his
           ancient
           honour
           is
           not
           extinguished
           by
           reason
           of
           a
           new
           creation
           ,
           but
           onely
           as
           it
           were
           lay
           asleepe
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           he
           liued
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           not
           in
           him
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           his
           being
           created
           ,
           they
           allotted
           him
           the
           place
           of
           his
           Ancestors
           ,
           betweene
           the
           Lord
           Willoughby
           and
           Barcley
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           iustly
           placed
           .
        
         
         
           Also
           
             Thomas
             Howard
          
           the
           second
           sonne
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Norfolke
           ,
           who
           but
           lately
           before
           was
           made
           knight
           of
           the
           Garter
           ,
           
           was
           called
           to
           this
           Parliament
           by
           the
           title
           of
           Lord
           Howard
           of
           Walden
           ;
           and
           he
           being
           at
           that
           time
           sicke
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Scroope
           was
           brought
           into
           the
           vpper
           House
           betweene
           two
           Lords
           ,
           bearing
           his
           Roll
           in
           his
           Parliament
           Robes
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           Armes
           going
           before
           him
           .
           That
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           Keeper
           had
           read
           publikely
           ,
           he
           was
           seated
           below
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Lords
           :
           although
           that
           elsewhere
           the
           younger
           sonnes
           of
           Dukes
           take
           place
           of
           Viscounts
           .
           Since
           (
           as
           appeares
           in
           an
           act
           of
           the
           Parliament
           Records
           )
           in
           the
           sixt
           yeare
           of
           Henry
           the
           eight
           ,
           when
           
             Thomas
             Howard
          
           Earle
           of
           Surrey
           being
           called
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           challenged
           to
           himselfe
           the
           place
           of
           going
           or
           sitting
           before
           the
           Earles
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           the
           eldest
           sonne
           of
           a
           Duke
           .
           It
           was
           decreed
           by
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           sit
           in
           Parliament
           according
           to
           the
           order
           of
           his
           creation
           ;
           notwithstanding
           ,
           that
           his
           prerogatiue
           of
           honor
           and
           worth
           ,
           which
           is
           due
           to
           him
           as
           the
           eldest
           son
           of
           a
           Duke
           ,
           should
           be
           reserued
           to
           him
           without
           the
           Parliament
           house
           .
        
         
           This
           yeare
           died
           
             William
             Brookes
          
           Lord
           Cobham
           ,
           
           of
           the
           Order
           of
           St.
           George
           ,
           Chamberlaine
           to
           the
           Queene
           ,
           and
           Constable
           of
           Douer
           Castle
           ,
           Gouernour
           of
           the
           Cinque
           Ports
           ,
           and
           Chancellour
           ,
           Henry
           his
           sonne
           begot
           of
           
             Frances
             Newton
          
           ,
           succeeded
           him
           .
        
         
           Also
           there
           died
           
             William
             Powlet
          
           Marquesse
           of
           Winchester
           the
           third
           ,
           
           more
           famous
           for
           his
           great
           wealth
           ,
           then
           for
           any
           thing
           else
           ,
           hauing
           left
           his
           sonne
           William
           ,
           which
           hee
           had
           of
           
             Anne
             Howard
          
           of
           Effingham
           .
        
         
           In
           Ireland
           ,
           
           when
           as
           the
           affaires
           there
           were
           very
           turbulent
           and
           dangerous
           ,
           for
           all
           V●ster
           beyond
           Dundalke
           ,
           besides
           the
           Garrison
           Castles
           ,
           
             Newrie
             ,
             Knockfergus
             ,
             Carlingford
             ,
             Greene-Castle
             ,
             Armach
             ,
             D●ndr●m
             ,
          
           and
           Oldorfleet
           ,
           and
           almost
           all
           Conaugh
           had
           reuolted
           from
           the
           Queene
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Deputy
           Russell
           was
           recalled
           againe
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           Burrough
           made
           Deputy
           instead
           of
           him
           :
           a
           man
           indeed
           of
           a
           sharpe
           wit
           and
           
           great
           courage
           ,
           but
           scarce
           insighted
           into
           the
           very
           elements
           of
           warre
           ;
           wherefore
           his
           election
           was
           beyond
           all
           mens
           opinion
           or
           expectation
           ,
           and
           more
           Norrises
           ,
           who
           by
           his
           deser●s
           and
           worthy
           skill
           had
           assured
           himselfe
           thereof
           .
           But
           when
           as
           hee
           perceiued
           that
           his
           enemies
           at
           Court
           much
           preuailed
           ,
           and
           his
           friends
           as
           fast
           failed
           ;
           when
           he
           saw
           one
           now
           whom
           in
           birth
           he
           thought
           himselfe
           almost
           equall
           to
           ,
           and
           in
           honour
           and
           glory
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           exployts
           ,
           much
           superiour
           ,
           preferred
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           ,
           which
           was
           worst
           ,
           to
           be
           commanded
           vnder
           his
           authority
           ,
           to
           continue
           in
           the
           Lieutenant-ship
           of
           Mounster
           〈◊〉
           what
           with
           griefe
           thereof
           ,
           and
           discontent
           ,
           that
           Tir-●●n
           by
           his
           dissembling
           had
           mock't
           him
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           iudgment
           he
           was
           thought
           to
           haue
           had
           ,
           
           he
           shortly
           after
           died
           .
           A
           man
           ,
           he
           was
           certainly
           of
           great
           worth
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           celebrated
           amongst
           the
           famous
           Captaines
           of
           our
           Nation
           ,
           in
           his
           time
           .
           He
           was
           the
           second
           sonne
           of
           Henry
           Lord
           Norris
           ,
           borne
           of
           the
           Daughter
           and
           the
           other
           heire
           of
           the
           Lord
           Williams
           of
           Tame
           .
           He
           first
           practised
           himselfe
           in
           warre
           vnder
           the
           Admirall
           Coline
           ,
           in
           the
           French
           ciuill
           warres
           :
           afterwards
           ,
           (
           being
           but
           a
           young
           man
           )
           he
           was
           a
           Captaine
           in
           Ireland
           vnder
           Walter
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           .
           He
           was
           Colonell
           generall
           of
           the
           English
           vnder
           the
           States
           of
           the
           
             Low
             Countries
          
           ;
           Marshall
           of
           the
           Army
           of
           the
           States
           vnder
           the
           Earle
           H●h●nl●
           ;
           He
           was
           President
           of
           Mounster
           twelue
           yeares
           ,
           although
           absent
           most
           part
           thereof
           ;
           Generall
           of
           the
           auxiliary
           English
           in
           Britaine
           in
           France
           .
           And
           to
           conclude
           ,
           he
           was
           a
           man
           of
           great
           worth
           ,
           if
           himselfe
           had
           not
           knowne
           it
           ▪
           and
           he
           was
           well
           rewarded
           for
           his
           worth
           ,
           if
           his
           conceit
           had
           been
           so
           humble
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           haue
           aspired
           aboue
           ,
           if
           not
           his
           merits
           ,
           yet
           his
           birth
           .
        
         
           Tir-O●n
           now
           being
           warie
           enough
           to
           prouide
           for
           the
           security
           of
           his
           owne
           state
           ,
           sends
           his
           Letters
           to
           the
           new
           Deputy
           ,
           and
           very
           humbly
           desires
           a
           truce
           ,
           or
           a
           cessation
           from
           Armes
           ,
           or
           any
           kinde
           of
           hostility
           :
           and
           it
           seemed
           (
           indeed
           )
           at
           that
           time
           somewhat
           to
           concerne
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           to
           grant
           this
           truce
           ,
           although
           the
           Deputy
           himselfe
           iudged
           it
           
           very
           hurtfull
           to
           the
           State.
           Wherefore
           it
           was
           graunted
           for
           a
           moneth
           .
           When
           the
           moneth
           was
           expired
           ,
           he
           assembles
           all
           his
           forces
           to
           the
           credit
           of
           his
           new
           authority
           ,
           and
           sets
           out
           in
           batta●le
           against
           the
           Rebels
           :
           and
           being
           brought
           ,
           if
           not
           into
           danger
           ,
           yet
           either
           to
           the
           conceit
           or
           feare
           of
           danger
           ,
           and
           some
           streights
           ,
           hee
           opens
           himselfe
           a
           safety
           by
           valour
           ,
           and
           valiantly
           winnes
           by
           assault
           
             Blacke
             water
          
           ,
           
           the
           onely
           Fort
           of
           the
           Rebels
           ,
           besides
           the
           woods
           and
           bogs
           ,
           whereby
           is
           the
           entrance
           into
           the
           County
           of
           Tir-Oen
           :
           and
           gaue
           the
           Rebels
           to
           vnderstand
           how
           easily
           they
           might
           be
           vanquished
           ,
           if
           hee
           would
           but
           insist
           vnpon
           them
           a
           little
           .
           And
           now
           on
           the
           very
           same
           day
           wherein
           the
           Deputy
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           Army
           were
           giuing
           thankes
           vnto
           God
           for
           their
           late
           victory
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           sodaine
           alarme
           ,
           and
           all
           called
           to
           their
           armes
           ,
           by
           reason
           the
           enemy
           shewed
           himselfe
           from
           a
           Neighbour
           hill
           .
           Henry
           Earle
           of
           Kildare
           with
           a
           wing
           of
           horse
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           Nobler
           sort
           ,
           voluntaries
           ,
           issued
           forth
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           put
           them
           to
           flight
           .
           Of
           the
           English
           there
           was
           wanting
           
             Francis
             Vaughan
          
           ,
           brother
           in
           law
           to
           the
           Deputy
           ,
           
             ●
             .
             Turner
          
           Serjeant
           maior
           ,
           whose
           deaths
           the
           Earle
           of
           Kildare
           tooke
           so
           sorrowfully
           ,
           
           that
           within
           few
           dayes
           after
           he
           died
           for
           griefe
           thereof
           .
        
         
           Tir-Oen
           now
           thought
           his
           fortune
           and
           credit
           quite
           vndone
           ,
           vnlesse
           he
           recouered
           againe
           the
           Fort
           at
           Black-water
           wherefore
           hee
           strongly
           besieged
           it
           .
           
           The
           Deputy
           forthwith
           hasteneth
           thither
           as
           fast
           as
           he
           could
           ,
           being
           resolued
           surely
           to
           passe
           further
           into
           Vlster
           .
           But
           in
           his
           full
           path
           way
           to
           great
           victories
           death
           arrested
           him
           ,
           leauing
           the
           great
           desire
           of
           him
           to
           the
           good
           and
           to
           the
           ●ad
           longer
           security
           .
           
           Had
           ●e
           but
           liued
           (
           in
           the
           iudgement
           of
           the
           wisest
           )
           he
           had
           soone
           weakned
           the
           hopes
           of
           the
           enemy
           ,
           and
           the
           matters
           had
           neuer
           come
           to
           that
           danger
           as
           they
           did
           .
        
         
           The
           Rebels
           ,
           hearing
           of
           the
           Deputies
           death
           ,
           assault
           the
           Fort
           with
           great
           clamours
           ,
           and
           as
           great
           violence
           ,
           and
           were
           droue
           backe
           with
           as
           great
           slaughter
           .
        
         
           They
           that
           scaled
           vp
           by
           Ladders
           ,
           were
           cast
           downe
           headlong
           ;
           
           and
           at
           length
           they
           distrusting
           their
           owne
           abilities
           ,
           betake
           themselues
           to
           a
           consultation
           ,
           relying
           vpon
           a
           perswasion
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           furnished
           of
           prouision
           but
           for
           few
           dayes
           .
           But
           for
           all
           that
           the
           Fort
           was
           strongly
           maintained
           by
           the
           valour
           of
           
             Thomas
             Williams
          
           the
           Gouernour
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           that
           lay
           in
           Garrison
           ,
           who
           hauing
           suffered
           hunger
           ,
           the
           sword
           ,
           and
           all
           extremities
           ,
           hauing
           eate
           vp
           their
           horses
           ,
           ●ed
           vpon
           the
           hearbes
           that
           grew
           vpon
           the
           trenches
           ,
           and
           endured
           no
           small
           misery
           ,
           to
           enioy
           their
           liberty
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           by
           this
           time
           ,
           by
           the
           Queenes
           authority
           from
           England
           ,
           was
           the
           Army
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           committed
           to
           the
           Earle
           of
           Ormond
           ,
           with
           the
           title
           also
           of
           Lieutenant
           Generall
           of
           the
           Army
           .
           
           The
           disposing
           and
           gouerning
           of
           all
           ciuill
           matters
           was
           committed
           to
           
             Adam
             L●fthose
          
           Archbishop
           of
           Dublin
           ,
           Chancellour
           ,
           and
           
             Robert
             Gardiner
          
           ,
           with
           the
           titles
           of
           Iustices
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           which
           office
           
             Thomas
             Norrris
          
           had
           exercised
           a
           moneth
           before
           .
        
         
           Tir-Oen
           presently
           sends
           his
           long
           tedious
           Letters
           to
           the
           new
           Lieutenant
           ,
           
           wherein
           he
           exaggerates
           and
           aggrauates
           all
           his
           grieuances
           ,
           both
           old
           and
           new
           ,
           not
           omitting
           the
           least
           ,
           that
           might
           be
           strercht
           to
           the
           name
           of
           an
           iniurie
           .
           Hee
           poorely
           excuseth
           his
           couenant
           breaking
           with
           Norris
           :
           But
           especially
           much
           complaineth
           ,
           that
           
             Feogh
             Mac-Hugh
          
           was
           euen
           hunted
           to
           death
           :
           that
           his
           Letters
           to
           the
           Queene
           were
           intercepted
           ,
           and
           suppressed
           :
           that
           Impositions
           and
           Compositions
           vntolerable
           ,
           were
           layd
           vpon
           the
           Nobilitie
           and
           the
           Commons
           .
           Hee
           added
           besides
           ,
           that
           he
           foresaw
           well
           enough
           that
           the
           territories
           of
           all
           the
           Peeres
           of
           Ireland
           should
           bed
           diuided
           amongst
           the
           English
           Councellours
           ,
           the
           Lawyers
           ,
           the
           Scribes
           ,
           and
           the
           Souldiers
           .
           And
           at
           the
           very
           same
           time
           ,
           wherein
           hee
           assisted
           with
           helpe
           the
           Sonnes
           of
           
             Feogh
             Mac-Hugh
          
           to
           a
           new
           rebellion
           in
           Leinster
           ,
           hee
           exhibited
           to
           the
           Lieutenant
           a
           most
           submissiue
           writing
           ,
           humbly
           craues
           to
           be
           taken
           into
           fauour
           ,
           
           not
           sticking
           to
           promise
           any
           thing
           whatsoeuer
           ;
           although
           it
           was
           easily
           perceiued
           ,
           and
           knowne
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           that
           these
           rebellions
           were
           for
           no
           other
           end
           (
           whatsoeuer
           else
           was
           pretended
           )
           then
           to
           dislodge
           the
           English
           out
           of
           Ireland
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           ONE
           AND
           Fortieth
           Yeere
           OF
           HER
           REIGNE
           .
        
         
           Anno
           Domini
           1598.
           
           
        
         
           IN
           the
           middest
           of
           all
           these
           Irish
           troubles
           ,
           
           there
           came
           as
           great
           almost
           out
           of
           France
           too
           .
           For
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           although
           hee
           had
           lately
           recouered
           Ambiane
           ,
           yet
           being
           wearied
           with
           warre
           ,
           and
           the
           daily
           requests
           of
           his
           Subiects
           ,
           and
           the
           intercession
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           the
           last
           yeare
           almost
           spent
           ,
           sent
           ouer
           Masie
           to
           the
           Queene
           ,
           signifying
           vnto
           her
           that
           hee
           had
           had
           some
           conference
           with
           the
           Spanish
           Factors
           concerning
           a
           peace
           :
           but
           yet
           
           that
           he
           had
           determined
           not
           to
           prosecute
           the
           matter
           further
           ,
           till
           such
           time
           that
           he
           had
           both
           her
           consent
           ,
           and
           the
           States
           of
           the
           
             Low
             Countries
          
           ,
           since
           that
           he
           had
           made
           a
           League
           with
           them
           both
           for
           offence
           and
           defence
           .
           Wherefore
           he
           requested
           that
           some
           might
           be
           sent
           ouer
           out
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Low
             Countries
          
           ,
           that
           might
           consult
           about
           this
           matter
           ,
           and
           heare
           what
           reasonable
           conditions
           were
           proposed
           .
        
         
           The
           Queene
           to
           satisfie
           the
           French
           Kings
           desire
           ,
           
           sent
           ouer
           into
           
             France
             ,
             Robert
             Cecill
          
           Secretary
           to
           the
           Queene
           ,
           
             Iohn
             Herbert
          
           Master
           of
           Requests
           ,
           and
           
             Thomas
             Wilkes
          
           ,
           who
           died
           presently
           after
           his
           arriuall
           at
           France
           .
           The
           States
           sent
           out
           to
           them
           
             Iustine
             Nassaw
          
           ,
           and
           
             Iohn
             Olden-Barneuelt
          
           ;
           and
           also
           to
           the
           Queene
           some
           others
           to
           dehort
           her
           from
           this
           Peace
           .
        
         
           The
           English
           were
           informed
           by
           instructions
           before
           hand
           ,
           to
           know
           vpon
           what
           ground
           the
           mentioned
           peace
           relied
           :
           and
           how
           farre
           it
           had
           gone
           on
           ,
           and
           whither
           or
           no
           it
           was
           propounded
           
             bona
             fide
          
           ,
           and
           not
           deceitfully
           and
           cunningly
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Treaty
           at
           Borburgh
           :
           also
           to
           know
           what
           good
           security
           shall
           be
           giuen
           to
           the
           States
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           condiscend
           to
           the
           Treaty
           ,
           and
           also
           to
           propose
           the
           restoring
           of
           Calis
           to
           the
           English
           ,
           for
           the
           monies
           due
           to
           the
           Queene
           ,
           were
           of
           greater
           value
           by
           much
           then
           so
           smal
           a
           Town
           could
           counteruaile
           .
           Which
           the
           Queene
           the
           willinglier
           mentioned
           ,
           because
           the
           French
           King
           had
           intimated
           that
           this
           Treaty
           should
           be
           for
           some
           order
           taking
           about
           the
           Treaty
           of
           Cambray
           Castle
           ,
           in
           restoring
           euery
           man
           his
           owne
           :
           but
           with
           this
           prouiso
           or
           clause
           added
           to
           them
           also
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           consent
           to
           nothing
           without
           the
           Hollanders
           confent
           also
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           of
           France
           now
           was
           in
           iourny
           towards
           Britain
           ,
           to
           recouer
           his
           Prouince
           there
           ,
           for
           the
           Duke
           of
           Merc●eur
           ,
           and
           the
           Spaniards
           agreed
           not
           well
           ,
           by
           reason
           he
           denied
           to
           surrender
           into
           their
           hands
           Nannetu
           .
        
         
           After
           long
           trauaile
           ,
           Cecill
           at
           last
           ouertooke
           them
           at
           Andes
           ;
           to
           whom
           the
           King
           hauing
           with
           a
           thankefull
           minde
           acknowledged
           the
           Queenes
           loue
           and
           good-will
           ,
           spake
           to
           him
           to
           this
           effect
           .
        
         
           
           
             THat
             although
             the
             Queene
             had
             vndertaken
             and
             waged
             warre
             against
             the
             Spaniard
             ,
             
             and
             had
             had
             fortunate
             successe
             in
             the
             same
             ;
             yet
             for
             his
             owne
             part
             ,
             although
             he
             was
             borne
             a
             Souldier
             ,
             yet
             being
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             hauing
             people
             vnder
             him
             ,
             hee
             held
             it
             no
             point
             of
             Religion
             ,
             to
             expose
             his
             faithfull
             Subiects
             to
             the
             rage
             of
             warre
             ,
             but
             rather
             a
             great
             sinne
             and
             offence
             ,
             out
             of
             an
             irreligious
             ambition
             ,
             to
             refuss
             Peace
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Cecill
           made
           answer
           ,
           that
           the
           Queene
           was
           not
           so
           much
           against
           peace
           ,
           as
           he
           might
           imagine
           ,
           who
           now
           hauing
           sufficiently
           reuenged
           her selfe
           vpon
           her
           enemy
           ,
           desires
           nothing
           but
           quietly
           to
           maintaine
           the
           safety
           of
           her
           people
           ,
           and
           her
           own
           honour
           .
           And
           then
           (
           after
           that
           )
           he
           required
           to
           be
           informed
           ,
           what
           condition
           of
           peace
           the
           Spaniard
           had
           proposed
           ,
           and
           what
           order
           should
           be
           taken
           with
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Low
           Countries
           ,
           
           if
           they
           should
           not
           accept
           of
           it
           .
           The
           King
           in
           answering
           ,
           acknowledged
           ,
           that
           indeed
           the
           Queene
           had
           endammaged
           the
           Spaniard
           much
           ,
           but
           the
           Spaniard
           had
           as
           much
           him
           ;
           that
           yet
           now
           the
           Spaniard
           earnestly
           desired
           a
           peace
           ,
           and
           that
           thereupon
           he
           would
           also
           restore
           all
           places
           in
           France
           that
           he
           had
           taken
           ,
           euen
           
             Call
             is
          
           againe
           .
           Also
           assuring
           him
           ,
           that
           shortly
           he
           would
           bring
           the
           Spaniard
           to
           agreement
           both
           with
           the
           Queene
           ,
           and
           the
           States
           ,
           solemnly
           and
           publikely
           protesting
           ,
           that
           it
           could
           not
           be
           if
           he
           should
           refuse
           this
           peace
           ,
           but
           France
           should
           wrap
           it self
           againe
           in
           the
           fire
           of
           ciuill
           warre
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           he
           found
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           people
           so
           prone
           to
           a
           rebellion
           .
        
         
           Whilest
           these
           things
           are
           in
           hand
           ,
           he
           being
           carefull
           of
           the
           maine
           chance
           ,
           secretly
           agreed
           vpon
           some
           things
           concerning
           the
           peace
           with
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           dealing
           with
           Albert
           the
           Arch-Duke
           ,
           till
           such
           time
           that
           some
           authority
           were
           delegated
           from
           Spaine
           ,
           to
           the
           finishing
           and
           perfecting
           of
           the
           peace
           .
        
         
         
           This
           when
           the
           Queene
           certainly
           vnderstood
           ,
           she
           began
           somewhat
           to
           expostulate
           with
           the
           French
           King
           about
           it
           :
           but
           he
           excused
           himselfe
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           delay
           the
           Queene
           vsed
           in
           sending
           ouer
           ,
           
           and
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           vrgency
           of
           his
           necessity
           ,
           and
           the
           offered
           opportunity
           ,
           which
           he
           could
           not
           neglect
           :
           and
           so
           as
           it
           were
           hauing
           somewhat
           else
           to
           doe
           ,
           hee
           referred
           the
           matter
           wholly
           to
           his
           Counsell
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           of
           all
           Barneuelt
           layes
           open
           before
           them
           in
           an
           Oration
           the
           affaires
           and
           estates
           of
           the
           Low
           Country
           ,
           
           which
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           fauour
           of
           the
           Queene
           ,
           were
           now
           growne
           to
           such
           a
           perfection
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           onely
           able
           to
           defend
           themselues
           ,
           but
           euen
           to
           aide
           France
           ,
           if
           their
           necessity
           should
           require
           their
           assistance
           .
           Then
           he
           shewes
           how
           earnestly
           the
           French
           King
           desired
           a
           league
           with
           them
           ,
           both
           of
           Offence
           and
           Defence
           ,
           which
           they
           agreed
           vnto
           ,
           onely
           for
           to
           pleasure
           the
           Queene
           ,
           and
           for
           her
           sake
           ,
           being
           certainly
           perswaded
           that
           a
           generall
           peace
           would
           make
           all
           sure
           thence
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           as
           imagining
           that
           so
           great
           a
           King
           would
           once
           so
           much
           as
           thinke
           of
           breaking
           it
           .
           After
           this
           ,
           he
           largely
           dilated
           vpon
           this
           ,
           to
           shew
           how
           farre
           the
           Spaniards
           power
           to
           the
           danger
           both
           of
           France
           and
           her
           Neighbours
           would
           extend
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           those
           confederate
           Prouinces
           that
           were
           rich
           both
           in
           Armes
           and
           wealth
           ,
           were
           subiect
           vnto
           him
           .
           Then
           hee
           appeales
           to
           the
           Kings
           conscience
           (
           before
           God
           )
           whither
           or
           no
           it
           were
           fit
           for
           a
           King
           to
           seperate
           himselfe
           from
           those
           ,
           with
           whom
           he
           had
           so
           firmely
           conioyned
           himselfe
           ,
           they
           offering
           him
           not
           the
           least
           occasion
           that
           was
           thereunto
           ,
           and
           after
           many
           reasons
           ,
           whereby
           they
           could
           not
           haue
           peace
           with
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           he
           concluded
           .
        
         
           
             THat
             some
             Kings
             haue
             neglected
             their
             Couenants
             and
             Leagues
             ,
             onely
             to
             encrease
             their
             power
             ,
             but
             commonly
             with
             sad
             successe
             .
             For
             the
             affaires
             of
             Kings
             ,
             vnlesse
             they
             originally
             ground
             vpon
             truth
             and
             faith
             ,
             cannot
             well
             consist
             by
             power
             .
          
        
         
         
           And
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           States
           hee
           propounded
           ,
           that
           if
           so
           be
           the
           King
           would
           not
           hearken
           to
           the
           peace
           ,
           and
           would
           besiege
           Callis
           ,
           that
           the
           States
           at
           their
           own
           cost
           and
           charges
           would
           besiege
           another
           place
           ,
           to
           distract
           and
           seuer
           the
           enemies
           forces
           ,
           and
           to
           giue
           pay
           to
           seuen
           thousand
           Souldiers
           at
           the
           ●iege
           at
           Callis
           ,
           and
           to
           furnish
           fiue
           and
           twenty
           men
           of
           warre
           with
           all
           manner
           of
           prouision
           ,
           vpon
           condition
           that
           the
           king
           would
           allow
           to
           the
           siege
           three
           thousand
           Horse
           ,
           six
           thousand
           foot
           ,
           and
           six
           peeces
           of
           Ordnance
           .
           The
           Chancellour
           of
           France
           indeed
           acknowledged
           these
           things
           to
           be
           worthy
           of
           consideration
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           signified
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           he
           promised
           all
           his
           endeauours
           to
           hinder
           the
           proceedings
           of
           the
           peace
           ;
           and
           yet
           presently
           after
           hee
           made
           answer
           againe
           ,
           that
           this
           commodious
           peace
           ,
           France
           being
           in
           such
           a
           fain●ing
           estate
           ,
           was
           not
           onely
           to
           be
           embraced
           ,
           but
           euen
           by
           great
           necessity
           to
           be
           snatcht
           by
           all
           meanes
           .
        
         
           The
           States
           thus
           altogether
           refusing
           the
           peace
           ,
           
           Cecill
           ,
           that
           had
           onely
           to
           deale
           for
           a
           generall
           peace
           by
           his
           Commission
           ,
           could
           not
           goe
           on
           forward
           in
           the
           matter
           :
           but
           yet
           shewed
           ●o
           the
           said
           Counsellours
           of
           France
           that
           the
           Queene
           delayd
           not
           time
           in
           sending
           them
           ouer
           vnto
           thē
           ,
           neither
           that
           she
           denied
           their
           King
           her
           assistance
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           he
           would
           haue
           employed
           it
           against
           the
           common
           enemy
           to
           the
           commoditie
           of
           all
           the
           Confederates
           .
           Hee
           shewed
           also
           that
           their
           necessity
           ,
           which
           they
           so
           much
           aggrauated
           beyond
           all
           beliefe
           ,
           was
           not
           so
           great
           ,
           being
           that
           all
           France
           (
           excepct
           one
           or
           two
           Prouinces
           )
           was
           reduced
           to
           the
           Kings
           obedience
           .
           And
           concerning
           the
           embracing
           of
           opportunity
           they
           so
           often
           spake
           of
           ,
           he
           said
           he
           would
           not
           speake
           ,
           especially
           to
           those
           that
           lesse
           esteeme
           of
           their
           ●oyall
           ingagement
           in
           Couenants
           ,
           then
           of
           opportunities
           aduantage
           ;
           and
           measure
           their
           loyall
           Honour
           by
           their
           profit
           ;
           or
           thinke
           that
           the
           general
           good
           consists
           in
           the
           thri●ing
           of
           their
           particular
           occasions
           .
        
         
           After
           his
           long
           discourse
           conc●●ning
           these
           and
           the
           like
           matters
           ,
           he
           des●red
           a
           respite
           the
           better
           to
           consider
           of
           this
           busines
           .
           
           But
           they
           not
           granting
           him
           so
           small
           a
           courtesie
           ▪
           hee
           required
           then
           to
           returne
           to
           the
           Kings
           memory
           ,
           how
           deeply
           by
           vowes
           &
           oaths
           he
           had
           ingaged
           himselfe
           before
           the
           Earle
           of
           Shrewsbury
           ,
           after
           the
           confirmation
           of
           the
           League
           ,
           and
           before
           it
           ,
           by
           his
           ●etters
           ,
           signed
           and
           subscribed
           by
           his
           own
           hand
           ;
           withall
           ,
           he
           stuck
           not
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           indeed
           the
           Queen
           neuer
           miscaried
           in
           the
           performance
           of
           any
           of
           her
           Couenants
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           King
           had
           scarce
           kept
           any
           ,
           producing
           thereupon
           the
           contents
           of
           the
           Couenants
           .
           And
           then
           gently
           he
           put
           them
           in
           mind
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           take
           some
           order
           how
           the
           monies
           due
           to
           the
           Queene
           might
           be
           repaied
           her
           ,
           that
           had
           now
           bin
           taught
           by
           their
           King
           hereafter
           better
           to
           looke
           to
           her
           own
           estate
           ,
           &
           not
           bestow
           her
           benefits
           and
           good
           turnes
           so
           euilly
           ,
           and
           on
           vngratefull
           men
           .
           Yet
           ,
           at
           length
           ,
           with
           faire
           speeches
           they
           dismissed
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           acknowledging
           the
           infinit
           courte●ies
           receiuted
           from
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Queene
           ,
           promised
           that
           he
           would
           doe
           any
           thing
           for
           her
           sake
           which
           lay
           in
           his
           power
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           the
           Queene
           tooke
           very
           scuruily
           at
           his
           hands
           ,
           and
           forthwith
           she
           sent
           Letters
           ouer
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Edmonds
          
           her
           French
           Secretary
           ,
           whereby
           she
           gently
           and
           yet
           freely
           admonishes
           him
           to
           remember
           his
           word
           and
           promise
           ;
           to
           consider
           a
           little
           his
           conscience
           towards
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           good
           report
           among
           the
           people
           ;
           wishing
           him
           to
           take
           heed
           ,
           that
           by
           these
           faire
           promises
           ,
           and
           glozing
           consultations
           ,
           he
           ens●are
           not
           himselfe
           in
           worse
           difficulties
           .
           Amongst
           these
           her
           graue
           admonitions
           ,
           would
           she
           now
           and
           then
           weaue
           in
           such
           ●linging
           sentences
           ,
           as
           ,
        
         
           
             THat
             if
             there
             were
             any
             sinne
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             it
             was
             ingratitude
             .
             If
             that
             you
             get
             any
             good
             reasonable
             conditions
             of
             peace
             from
             the
             Spaniard
             ,
             you
             are
             beholding
             to
             the
             English
             for
             it
             .
             Forsake
             not
             your
             true
             old
             friend
             ,
             for
             your
             new
             one
             is
             not
             like
             to
             him
             ,
             the
             religion
             of
             a
             League
             ,
             and
             the
             ●aith
             of
             Couenants
             ,
             are
             no
             where
             snares
             to
             entrap
             me●
             by
             ,
             but
             
             amongst
             wicked
             men
             .
             A
             bundle
             tied
             fast
             together
             is
             not
             so
             easily
             broken
             asunder
             .
             There
             is
             no
             easier
             way
             of
             ouercomming
             both
             ,
             then
             by
             seuering
             one
             from
             another
             .
          
        
         
           These
           things
           ,
           although
           they
           were
           too
           true
           ,
           yet
           the
           French
           King
           heard
           with
           great
           indignation
           ;
           in
           that
           he
           said
           he
           brake
           not
           his
           promise
           ,
           but
           vpon
           vrgent
           necessity
           ;
           wherefore
           hee
           still
           prosecuted
           the
           pursuit
           of
           the
           peace
           ,
           which
           he
           shortly
           after
           finished
           to
           the
           great
           good
           of
           France
           ,
           but
           not
           without
           reproofe
           of
           the
           English
           Commonalty
           ,
           that
           scourged
           him
           daily
           with
           biting
           sentences
           ,
           and
           by-words
           against
           all
           vngratefull
           Princes
           .
        
         
           But
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           
           the
           French
           ,
           to
           make
           good
           his
           promise
           ,
           and
           secure
           his
           honour
           ,
           omitted
           not
           any
           thing
           for
           the
           perfecting
           a
           peace
           also
           betweene
           England
           and
           Spaine
           .
           To
           which
           purpose
           ,
           he
           dealt
           with
           the
           Arch
           Duke
           about
           a
           Truce
           for
           some
           moneths
           ,
           endeauouring
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           for
           to
           perswade
           the
           Queene
           thereto
           ,
           as
           also
           ,
           that
           thereby
           ,
           as
           before
           hee
           had
           beene
           a
           trouble
           vnto
           her
           ,
           now
           hee
           would
           bee
           a
           sure
           Fortresse
           vnto
           her
           ;
           
           and
           that
           he
           would
           neuer
           forsake
           her
           ,
           his
           well
           deseruing
           Sister
           .
           And
           certainly
           he
           stood
           much
           for
           the
           Queene
           at
           the
           Treaty
           at
           Veruins
           ,
           about
           the
           peace
           :
           for
           the
           French
           made
           reckoning
           of
           her
           before
           all
           ,
           after
           that
           once
           there
           arose
           a
           contention
           about
           the
           more
           honourable
           place
           a-among
           the
           Delegates
           on
           both
           sides
           .
           And
           concerning
           this
           controuersie
           ,
           I
           will
           vse
           a
           small
           digression
           ,
           from
           the
           owne
           hand-writing
           of
           the
           Delegates
           to
           the
           Arch
           Duke
           ,
           which
           I
           haue
           seene
           ,
           to
           speake
           of
           some
           things
           ,
           which
           hereafter
           may
           by
           chance
           benefit
           posterity
           .
           The
           French
           men
           according
           to
           the
           sentence
           giuen
           by
           Pius
           the
           fourth
           ,
           challenged
           stifly
           the
           vpper
           place
           to
           themselues
           .
           
           The
           Spanish
           side
           would
           not
           admit
           thereof
           ,
           as
           being
           reiected
           by
           the
           King
           of
           Spaine
           ;
           thinking
           it
           also
           now
           a
           great
           preiudice
           to
           their
           honour
           ,
           if
           that
           ▪
           if
           onely
           but
           by
           reason
           they
           were
           but
           guests
           among
           them
           ,
           the
           
           chiefe
           place
           were
           not
           granted
           to
           them
           ;
           by
           reason
           that
           they
           came
           to
           a
           towne
           of
           the
           French
           Kingdome
           ;
           which
           they
           would
           neuer
           haue
           done
           ,
           had
           it
           not
           beene
           to
           shew
           their
           obseruancy
           and
           respect
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           and
           the
           Legate
           that
           represents
           him
           .
           At
           length
           the
           Popes
           Legates
           much
           striuing
           in
           the
           matter
           ,
           it
           was
           agreed
           vpon
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           sit
           at
           the
           vpper
           end
           of
           the
           board
           ,
           and
           the
           Popes
           Nuncio
           should
           sit
           by
           him
           on
           the
           right
           hand
           :
           then
           this
           choyce
           was
           giuen
           to
           the
           French
           whither
           or
           no
           they
           would
           sit
           nearest
           the
           Nuncio
           on
           the
           right
           hand
           ,
           or
           the
           Legate
           on
           the
           left
           .
           The
           French
           they
           chose
           the
           left
           ,
           as
           nearest
           to
           the
           Legate
           .
           The
           Spanish
           side
           willingly
           tooke
           the
           right
           hand
           ,
           because
           they
           thought
           it
           the
           best
           ,
           and
           because
           the
           Nuncio
           was
           none
           of
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Delegates
           :
           and
           thereby
           they
           thought
           they
           sufficiently
           maintained
           the
           honour
           of
           their
           King.
           For
           if
           so
           be
           ,
           that
           Caligarton
           ,
           the
           Generall
           of
           the
           Franciscan
           Friers
           (
           who
           had
           chosen
           the
           lowest
           part
           of
           the
           boord
           out
           of
           his
           humility
           ,
           the
           badge
           of
           his
           profession
           )
           who
           tooke
           great
           paines
           in
           this
           businesse
           ,
           had
           beene
           preferred
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           set
           on
           the
           left-hand
           neerest
           to
           the
           Legate
           ,
           they
           had
           determined
           to
           protest
           publikely
           and
           aloud
           ,
           that
           they
           knew
           well
           enough
           the
           place
           fitting
           for
           a
           Catholique
           King
           ;
           also
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           def●nd
           the
           same
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           beene
           delegated
           from
           the
           Catholique
           King
           :
           but
           since
           they
           were
           onely
           Delegates
           for
           the
           Arch-Duke
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           equall
           himselfe
           with
           the
           most
           Christian
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           that
           since
           in
           their
           Letters
           of
           Protection
           ,
           which
           they
           haue
           receiued
           from
           the
           most
           Christian
           King
           ,
           they
           were
           onely
           stiled
           the
           Delegates
           for
           the
           Arch-Duke
           ,
           they
           said
           ,
           they
           would
           willingly
           giue
           place
           to
           the
           French.
           For
           the
           Spaniard
           prouidently
           carefull
           to
           maintaine
           his
           owne
           honour
           ,
           had
           resigned
           authority
           ouer
           to
           the
           Arch-Duke
           ,
           whereby
           he
           might
           delegate
           others
           for
           the
           matter
           ;
           that
           so
           the
           Spaniard
           himselfe
           might
           not
           immediately
           come
           to
           contend
           with
           the
           French
           for
           superiority
           ,
           which
           was
           worse
           for
           him
           to
           maintaine
           then
           a
           warre
           .
        
         
         
           Assoone
           as
           the
           businesse
           was
           composed
           ,
           and
           the
           Charters
           of
           the
           Delegation
           on
           both
           sides
           exhibited
           ,
           
           the
           French
           tooke
           it
           very
           ●einously
           ,
           that
           in
           that
           of
           the
           Arch-dukes
           there
           was
           no
           mention
           of
           the
           Queene
           of
           England
           ,
           b●ing
           that
           there
           was
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Sauoy
           .
           And
           the
           answer
           was
           ,
           that
           she
           was
           comprehended
           vnder
           the
           number
           of
           confederates
           :
           but
           ,
           when
           this
           little
           contented
           the
           French
           ,
           they
           were
           faine
           to
           pretend
           this
           reason
           ,
           that
           she
           was
           alwaies
           an
           enemy
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           and
           that
           euen
           at
           this
           present
           time
           she
           did
           molest
           him
           with
           a
           Nauy
           .
           And
           yet
           all
           their
           pretences
           could
           not
           quiet
           the
           French
           ,
           till
           such
           times
           as
           they
           passed
           their
           faith
           that
           the
           Spaniard
           should
           try
           to
           make
           peace
           with
           her
           ,
           if
           she
           gaue
           but
           any
           hopes
           thereof
           vnto
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           French
           King
           ,
           
           hauing
           how
           concluded
           this
           Peace
           ,
           although
           he
           was
           most
           famous
           for
           warlike
           glory
           ,
           yet
           now
           setled
           all
           his
           desires
           vpon
           quietnesse
           ,
           whereby
           he
           so
           rowzed
           vp
           the
           affaires
           of
           France
           ,
           which
           had
           beene
           for
           many
           yeares
           ouerwhelmed
           in
           ciuill
           warres
           ,
           both
           by
           assisting
           the
           Romane
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           Reformed
           ;
           by
           restoring
           ancient
           rightes
           ,
           by
           fostering
           of
           good
           learning
           ,
           by
           recalling
           Traffiques
           ,
           and
           by
           adorning
           the
           Kingdome
           with
           stately
           edifices
           ,
           that
           he
           far
           surpassed
           all
           the
           Kings
           of
           France
           before
           him
           ,
           as
           in
           misery
           lately
           ,
           so
           now
           in
           glory
           :
           insomuch
           that
           he
           bare
           the
           name
           of
           Henry
           the
           great
           .
        
         
           The
           Queene
           now
           more
           inwardly
           hauing
           a
           care
           of
           her
           own
           estate
           ,
           
           sent
           Sir
           
             Francis
             Vere
          
           ouer
           to
           the
           States
           ,
           to
           know
           of
           them
           whither
           or
           no
           they
           would
           cond●scend
           to
           a
           Treaty
           with
           Spaine
           ;
           if
           not
           ,
           what
           they
           would
           bestow
           on
           the
           warre
           ;
           also
           ,
           earnestly
           to
           deale
           with
           them
           to
           repay
           those
           monies
           ,
           and
           charges
           ,
           
           which
           she
           had
           beene
           at
           for
           their
           sakes
           .
           And
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           there
           was
           great
           disceptation
           in
           England
           ,
           whither
           or
           no
           ,
           to
           conclude
           a
           peace
           with
           the
           Spaniard
           were
           commodious
           either
           to
           the
           Queene
           ,
           or
           the
           Realme
           .
           They
           that
           were
           desirous
           of
           peace
           vsed
           these
           and
           the
           like
           perswasions
           thereto
           .
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           That
           a
           peace
           (
           besides
           that
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           both
           pleasant
           and
           holesome
           )
           would
           now
           take
           away
           that
           aspersion
           that
           is
           cast
           vpon
           the
           English
           ,
           
           as
           disturbers
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           as
           if
           so
           be
           that
           they
           thought
           themselues
           happy
           in
           other
           mens
           calamities
           ,
           and
           secure
           by
           others
           dangers
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           the
           Queene
           would
           be
           thereby
           more
           secure
           from
           forreigne
           practises
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           an
           end
           of
           the
           cost
           and
           charges
           of
           warre
           against
           the
           Spaniard
           and
           Arch●Duke
           would
           be
           thereby
           made
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           That
           the
           rebellion
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           would
           soone
           be
           lull'd
           asleepe
           ,
           when
           they
           should
           once
           perceiue
           no
           helpe
           would
           come
           to
           them
           out
           of
           Spaine
           .
        
         
           Fiftly
           ,
           That
           Traffiques
           would
           be
           better
           and
           oftner
           vsed
           to
           the
           profit
           of
           Prince
           and
           people
           .
        
         
           Sixtly
           ,
           That
           Spaine
           ,
           that
           lately
           was
           so
           fruitfull
           to
           the
           English
           Merchants
           ,
           would
           be
           open
           againe
           to
           them
           ,
           where
           they
           might
           exchange
           away
           Corne
           for
           Gold
           and
           Siluer
           .
        
         
           Seuenthly
           ,
           That
           thereby
           the
           Emperours
           Proclamation
           against
           English
           Merchants
           would
           be
           reuoked
           .
        
         
           Eightly
           ,
           That
           the
           danger
           of
           tumults
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           often
           taxes
           ,
           tributes
           ,
           and
           pressing
           of
           Souldiers
           ,
           would
           be
           thereby
           taken
           away
           .
        
         
           Ninthly
           ,
           That
           the
           League
           of
           Burgundy
           would
           be
           renewed
           .
        
         
           Tenthly
           ,
           That
           they
           need
           feare
           nothing
           then
           from
           the
           French.
           
        
         
           Eleauenthly
           ,
           That
           England
           might
           take
           breath
           thereby
           ,
           and
           heape
           wealth
           together
           against
           future
           fortunes
           .
        
         
           Twelfthly
           ,
           That
           thereby
           the
           credit
           and
           estimation
           of
           the
           Queene
           would
           be
           well
           prouided
           for
           ,
           in
           that
           she
           in
           An.
           1585.
           when
           the
           States
           offered
           her
           the
           dominion
           of
           the
           Low
           Countries
           ,
           publikely
           (
           and
           in
           print
           )
           protested
           ,
           that
           by
           ayding
           the
           Low
           Country-men
           ,
           she
           meant
           nothing
           but
           their
           liberty
           ,
           and
           the
           peace
           and
           security
           of
           England
           .
           For
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           that
           then
           it
           
           seemed
           great
           wisedome
           (
           as
           the
           times
           then
           were
           )
           to
           a●●ist
           them
           :
           and
           great
           equity
           to
           refuse
           the
           dominion
           and
           gouernment
           of
           so
           many
           Prouinces
           for
           the
           bearing
           of
           her
           charges
           in
           the
           warre
           ;
           certainly
           ,
           now
           would
           it
           seeme
           great
           indiscretion
           to
           pursue
           warre
           when
           that
           peace
           is
           offered
           on
           the
           one
           side
           by
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           and
           nothing
           by
           them
           that
           so
           greatly
           desire
           the
           warre
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           that
           these
           things
           ought
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           whither
           or
           no
           England
           were
           of
           sufficiency
           enough
           to
           wage
           warre
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           the
           Low
           Countries
           ,
           and
           elsewhere
           against
           Spaine
           .
           Then
           ,
           whither
           or
           no
           ,
           by
           this
           nourishing
           of
           a
           warre
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           hope
           of
           bringing
           the
           Spaniard
           to
           better
           and
           more
           reasonable
           articles
           and
           conditions
           then
           now
           were
           proposed
           ;
           and
           that
           then
           it
           was
           most
           exactly
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           since
           without
           doubt
           it
           was
           most
           conuenient
           for
           the
           English
           to
           haue
           an
           offensiue
           warre
           (
           for
           woe
           to
           them
           that
           defend
           at
           home
           )
           in
           what
           place
           they
           should
           haue
           it
           ;
           whither
           or
           no
           ,
           in
           the
           Sea
           coasts
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           or
           Portugall
           ;
           and
           then
           ,
           that
           indeed
           the
           Townes
           therein
           might
           be
           taken
           and
           ransacked
           with
           easie
           paines
           ,
           but
           not
           be
           retained
           ,
           but
           with
           great
           charges
           ,
           and
           no
           profit
           ;
           or
           ,
           then
           whither
           or
           no
           ,
           in
           the
           Azores
           ;
           and
           ,
           that
           then
           they
           truely
           might
           be
           brought
           vnder
           the
           Queenes
           power
           ,
           to
           the
           Spaniards
           great
           losse
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           but
           not
           continued
           therein
           without
           greater
           cost
           and
           charges
           ;
           or
           ,
           then
           whither
           or
           no
           ,
           in
           America
           ;
           then
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           ships
           euery
           where
           ready
           furnished
           ,
           and
           disposed
           about
           the
           Sea
           ;
           that
           the
           Sea
           coasts
           were
           better
           fortified
           with
           Garrisons
           then
           they
           we●e
           wont
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           a
           ●ot
           of
           Gold
           ,
           Siluer
           ,
           Pearles
           ,
           or
           precious
           Stones
           ,
           could
           be
           expected
           there
           ,
           without
           great
           danger
           ;
           that
           those
           Regions
           are
           stuft
           with
           well
           fortified
           Cities
           ,
           euery
           one
           whereof
           would
           hold
           out
           a
           long
           siege
           ;
           and
           then
           ,
           that
           the
           States
           were
           so
           weake
           for
           assistance
           ,
           that
           with
           the
           aide
           of
           England
           too
           they
           could
           onely
           wage
           a
           defensive
           warre
           ,
           till
           such
           time
           as
           the
           Spaniard
           turned
           from
           them
           to
           France
           ;
           lastly
           ,
           that
           the
           old
           axiome
           of
           policy
           was
           not
           to
           be
           
           neglected
           ,
           
             Who
             are
             equally
             able
             to
             wage
             warre
             ,
             let
             them
             make
             peace
             ;
             who
             are
             not
             ,
             let
             them
             neuer
             .
          
           Then
           were
           produced
           the
           sad
           examples
           of
           the
           Athenians
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           that
           refused
           peace
           when
           it
           was
           offered
           .
        
         
           Some
           added
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           an
           ill
           will
           and
           hate
           to
           the
           men
           ,
           that
           the
           States
           ,
           what
           colour
           soeuer
           and
           maske
           of
           defending
           liberty
           and
           Religion
           they
           put
           on
           ,
           yet
           had
           they
           taken
           away
           the
           piety
           of
           true
           Religion
           ,
           by
           suffering
           any
           but
           the
           Romish
           .
           That
           they
           did
           nothing
           but
           what
           they
           could
           to
           further
           and
           encrease
           their
           own
           commodity
           ,
           by
           imposing
           heauy
           tributes
           and
           toles
           for
           prouision
           ,
           by
           counterfeiting
           monies
           ,
           by
           encreasing
           the
           value
           of
           them
           at
           their
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           many
           the
           like
           trickes
           ,
           whereby
           also
           ,
           in
           this
           warre
           ,
           they
           would
           cunningly
           nourish
           it
           ,
           and
           grow
           rich
           by
           it
           ,
           when
           other
           Nations
           impouerish
           themselues
           thereby
           .
           Besides
           ,
           that
           by
           their
           Monopolies
           granted
           ,
           almost
           euery
           where
           ,
           they
           haue
           spoiled
           the
           good
           vse
           of
           Trading
           ,
           that
           being
           Democraticall
           gouernours
           ,
           they
           extreamely
           hated
           Monarchies
           .
           That
           they
           had
           droue
           away
           all
           of
           the
           Nobility
           from
           amongst
           them
           ,
           besides
           one
           or
           two
           ,
           that
           stood
           them
           in
           steed
           in
           the
           warres
           ;
           and
           ,
           that
           most
           certainly
           they
           intended
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           (
           to
           an
           ill
           example
           against
           all
           Princes
           )
           as
           the
           Switsers
           against
           the
           Habspurge
           Family
           ,
           so
           they
           against
           the
           Family
           of
           Austria
           ,
           
           that
           is
           the
           same
           .
           They
           who
           were
           against
           the
           peace
           perswaded
           themselues
           with
           these
           and
           the
           like
           arguments
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           out
           of
           a
           peace
           the
           Spaniard
           would
           heape
           vp
           to
           himselfe
           such
           infinite
           store
           of
           wealth
           ,
           that
           if
           perchance
           he
           should
           afterwards
           breake
           out
           into
           a
           warre
           ,
           he
           would
           be
           too
           strong
           for
           all
           his
           neighbours
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           a
           true
           and
           solid
           peace
           cannot
           be
           had
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           dispensation
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           since
           the
           Spaniard
           heretofore
           in
           78.
           onely
           mocked
           them
           at
           Bourburgh
           ,
           and
           thought
           that
           no
           faith
           was
           to
           be
           kept
           with
           Hereticks
           and
           excommunicated
           men
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           the
           Spaniard
           is
           of
           such
           a
           nature
           that
           he
           neuer
           
           can
           digest
           an
           offered
           iniury
           ,
           but
           boyles
           continually
           for
           a
           reuenge
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           That
           thereby
           the
           Queene
           must
           forsake
           both
           the
           States
           of
           Holland
           and
           Zeland
           ,
           and
           also
           lose
           all
           her
           monies
           laid
           out
           for
           their
           warres
           ,
           except
           she
           would
           offer
           to
           deliuer
           those
           Townes
           that
           were
           pawned
           to
           her
           ,
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           enemy
           ,
           that
           the
           one
           would
           be
           a
           disgrace
           to
           her
           ,
           the
           other
           a
           dammage
           .
        
         
           Fiftly
           ,
           That
           the
           States
           being
           forsaken
           of
           the
           Queene
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           reduced
           to
           the
           Spaniards
           gouernment
           ,
           and
           that
           thereby
           hee
           will
           be
           more
           apt
           and
           readie
           to
           inuade
           England
           ;
           also
           ,
           that
           those
           Regions
           are
           the
           most
           fit
           places
           of
           warre
           against
           his
           Neighbour
           Kingdomes
           ,
           for
           to
           constitute
           his
           Spanish
           vniuersall
           Monarchy
           ,
           that
           can
           be
           .
        
         
           Sixtly
           ,
           Grant
           that
           it
           is
           very
           hard
           to
           wage
           an
           offensiue
           war
           in
           Holland
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           dangerous
           and
           doubtfull
           at
           the
           Islands
           Azores
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           fruitlesse
           in
           the
           coasts
           fo
           Spaine
           and
           Portugall
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           very
           chargeable
           in
           all
           ,
           yet
           would
           warre
           very
           compendiously
           and
           profitably
           be
           made
           in
           America
           ,
           which
           being
           a
           vast
           Country
           is
           peopled
           by
           the
           Spaniard
           so
           scarcely
           ,
           and
           one
           place
           so
           farre
           off
           from
           another
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           possibly
           helpe
           one
           another
           .
           So
           that
           if
           so
           be
           a
           perfect
           entire
           Armie
           of
           ten
           thousand
           English
           were
           sent
           out
           thither
           ,
           hauing
           all
           determination
           to
           inhabite
           there
           ,
           vnder
           any
           expert
           Commander
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           be
           doubted
           ,
           but
           that
           
             Carthagenian
             Castilla
             Aurea
             ,
             Ciagre
          
           the
           Riuer
           ,
           that
           is
           portable
           of
           little
           Vessels
           as
           farre
           as
           Panama
           ,
           and
           Panama
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           
             Puert●
             Bella
          
           ,
           would
           be
           all
           taken
           by
           assault
           ,
           and
           consequently
           the
           wealth
           which
           by
           these
           places
           is
           sent
           to
           Spaine
           from
           Peru
           ,
           and
           
             Castilla
             Aurea
          
           ,
           would
           be
           surprized
           ,
           or
           else
           detained
           there
           still
           .
           That
           hereby
           the
           Spaniards
           traffique
           would
           be
           stop●
           and
           bard
           vp
           ,
           and
           the
           Custome
           much
           diminished
           to
           the
           great
           losse
           and
           dammage
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           is
           no
           feare
           of
           the
           Americans
           ,
           that
           are
           by
           nature
           ●lothfull
           ,
           and
           effeminate
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           pleasant
           aire
           ,
           much
           lesse
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           
           that
           shall
           be
           sent
           thither
           ,
           who
           being
           wearied
           with
           the
           long
           voyage
           ,
           and
           a
           diseased
           stomacke
           ,
           will
           finde
           it
           a
           hard
           matter
           to
           dislodge
           the
           old
           weather-beaten
           English
           out
           of
           their
           well
           fortified
           Forts
           .
           That
           they
           need
           not
           also
           feare
           supply
           of
           Victuals
           ,
           or
           warlike
           Munition
           ,
           which
           would
           be
           as
           easily
           conu●ied
           out
           of
           England
           as
           Spaine
           .
           For
           assoone
           as
           once
           it
           shall
           be
           blazed
           about
           that
           they
           haue
           come
           to
           inhabite
           there
           ,
           all
           kinde
           of
           people
           will
           flocke
           thither
           with
           necessaries
           ,
           to
           trade
           with
           them
           ,
           especially
           since
           those
           of
           Europe
           haue
           nothing
           more
           greatly
           desired
           ,
           then
           to
           haue
           their
           Traffique
           free
           in
           America
           .
           And
           then
           ,
           concerning
           the
           religion
           of
           the
           States
           ,
           and
           the
           Monopolies
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           bare
           cal●mnies
           of
           those
           that
           hated
           the
           reformed
           Religion
           ;
           affirming
           ,
           that
           the
           States
           did
           liue
           very
           religiously
           in
           that
           Christian
           liberty
           ,
           as
           their
           Grandfathers
           haue
           done
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           beleeued
           all
           fundamentall
           points
           alike
           with
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           of
           all
           the
           Christian
           world
           ;
           that
           for
           other
           indifferent
           matters
           there
           ought
           to
           be
           respect
           had
           to
           the
           time
           ,
           which
           might
           very
           well
           tolerate
           them
           ,
           seeing
           that
           in
           the
           Primitiue
           Church
           ,
           the
           Tares
           were
           euen
           suffered
           to
           grow
           vp
           with
           the
           Corne.
           Concerning
           other
           particular
           obiections
           against
           the
           States
           ,
           they
           answered
           ,
           that
           a
           particular
           offence
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           made
           Epidemicall
           ,
           and
           ascribed
           to
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ;
           and
           that
           there
           was
           wickednesse
           euen
           in
           the
           Angels
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           chiefest
           Apostles
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           that
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           enuy
           or
           speake
           ill
           of
           a
           Common-wealth
           ,
           that
           is
           industrious
           and
           sparing
           ,
           if
           she
           haue
           that
           great
           happinesse
           ,
           as
           to
           grow
           rich
           by
           warre
           .
        
         
           They
           that
           were
           for
           the
           peace
           ,
           
           endeuoured
           to
           refell
           these
           arguments
           by
           these
           reasons
           ,
           that
           the
           Queene
           also
           and
           States
           might
           aswell
           heape
           riches
           by
           this
           peace
           ,
           and
           as
           valiantly
           prouide
           themselues
           for
           Defence
           ,
           as
           the
           Spaniard
           can
           for
           Offence
           .
           That
           now
           they
           might
           looke
           for
           a
           true
           and
           solide
           peace
           from
           him
           ,
           who
           hauing
           sustained
           greater
           dammages
           ,
           may
           now
           at
           length
           learne
           how
           much
           hee
           is
           mistaken
           by
           pursuing
           his
           
           warres
           in
           the
           administration
           of
           the
           Low
           Countrie
           Common-wealth
           .
           That
           peace
           with
           the
           Dukes
           of
           Burgundy
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           of
           Castile
           ,
           the
           Spaniards
           Ancestors
           ,
           was
           alwaies
           very
           sound
           and
           solide
           ,
           and
           if
           euer
           any
           was
           ,
           healthfull
           to
           England
           .
           Grant
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           Spaniard
           treatied
           not
           for
           a
           peace
           at
           Bourburgh
           ,
           which
           would
           not
           seeme
           honourable
           for
           his
           affaires
           ;
           yet
           would
           it
           not
           hurt
           vs
           ,
           although
           we
           are
           ready
           to
           fight
           ,
           to
           treate
           now
           about
           it
           .
           That
           peace
           was
           alwaies
           kept
           with
           Heretiques
           by
           Popish
           Princes
           ,
           excepting
           onely
           the
           Pope
           ,
           ancient
           examples
           sufficiently
           testifie
           ;
           as
           of
           Charles
           the
           fifth
           ,
           and
           his
           successour
           in
           the
           Empire
           ,
           who
           alwaies
           kept
           their
           words
           with
           the
           excommunicated
           Protestants
           of
           Germany
           ,
           although
           they
           esteemed
           them
           as
           Heretiques
           .
           Of
           Francis
           the
           first
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           who
           performed
           Fu●erall
           rites
           for
           Henry
           the
           eight
           of
           England
           ,
           at
           Paris
           ,
           although
           before
           he
           had
           beene
           excommunicated
           by
           the
           Pope
           .
           Also
           of
           Henry
           the
           fourth
           now
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           who
           hauing
           beene
           reconciled
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           surnamed
           the
           eldest
           sonne
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           his
           dearest
           Sonne
           ;
           yet
           he
           entred
           into
           both
           an
           Offensiue
           and
           Defensiue
           League
           with
           the
           Queene
           of
           England
           .
           That
           the
           Spaniards
           heat
           of
           reuenge
           will
           be
           quickly
           cooled
           ,
           when
           his
           strength
           and
           forces
           shall
           faile
           him
           .
           That
           the
           Queene
           might
           iustly
           forsake
           the
           States
           ,
           being
           she
           onely
           bound
           her self
           to
           aide
           them
           till
           such
           times
           as
           the
           Spaniard
           would
           propose
           equall
           conditions
           ,
           and
           a
           reasonable
           peace
           for
           their
           liberty
           ;
           which
           conditons
           if
           they
           refuse
           ,
           she
           is
           not
           bound
           to
           aide
           them
           .
           That
           it
           is
           not
           fit
           for
           to
           giue
           to
           them
           againe
           those
           Townes
           which
           are
           pawned
           to
           her
           ,
           which
           they
           in
           reason
           cannot
           require
           .
           And
           that
           once
           if
           there
           were
           a
           peace
           concluded
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           a
           speedy
           course
           taken
           for
           recouery
           of
           her
           monies
           .
           That
           the
           States
           could
           not
           be
           so
           easily
           reduced
           vnder
           the
           Spaniard
           againe
           ,
           being
           that
           in
           tract
           of
           time
           many
           things
           fall
           out
           vnexpectedly
           ;
           and
           if
           so
           be
           they
           were
           peaceably
           reduced
           ,
           they
           could
           take
           no
           better
           care
           for
           themselues
           ,
           then
           that
           ,
           except
           they
           would
           resist
           their
           best
           
           commodity
           and
           profit
           .
           But
           howsoeuer
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           became
           of
           them
           ,
           England
           and
           France
           conioyned
           in
           a
           solide
           and
           firme
           league
           ,
           would
           easily
           poise
           Spaine
           between
           them
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           they
           deriued
           their
           reasons
           for
           peace
           from
           the
           very
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           which
           chiefly
           intends
           the
           conseruation
           of
           it selfe
           ;
           and
           from
           the
           Law
           of
           Nations
           ,
           which
           commandeth
           the
           highest
           Law
           to
           be
           the
           safety
           of
           the
           people
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           from
           the
           piety
           of
           true
           Christianity
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           spare
           bloud
           ,
           and
           confirme
           the
           Christian
           affaires
           against
           the
           Infidels
           .
        
         
           The
           reasons
           for
           the
           warre
           against
           this
           peace
           ,
           were
           deduced
           onely
           from
           humane
           policy
           ,
           to
           driue
           away
           dangers
           farther
           off
           ;
           which
           indeed
           were
           better
           to
           be
           left
           to
           Gods
           disposing
           ,
           who
           would
           direct
           their
           counsels
           and
           consultations
           alwaies
           to
           the
           publike
           good
           ,
           by
           meanes
           which
           might
           be
           vsed
           with
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           warres
           ,
           which
           are
           neuer
           commendable
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           are
           necessary
           .
           And
           thus
           haue
           wee
           heard
           the
           matter
           on
           both
           sides
           largely
           enough
           discussed
           .
        
         
           Burghley
           Lord
           Treasurer
           ,
           weighing
           well
           what
           wee
           haue
           said
           ,
           
           enclined
           to
           the
           peace
           ,
           by
           reason
           he
           knew
           the
           hazard
           of
           warre
           to
           be
           doubtfull
           ,
           and
           yet
           of
           infinite
           charges
           ,
           he
           knew
           the
           Treasure
           of
           the
           Exchequer
           was
           much
           impaired
           ;
           also
           ,
           that
           the
           disposition
           of
           the
           English
           were
           very
           prone
           to
           sedition
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           they
           were
           once
           taxed
           a
           little
           more
           then
           ordinarily
           ;
           he
           knew
           also
           ,
           the
           in-bred
           malic
           of
           the
           Commonalty
           against
           some
           of
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           and
           the
           poore
           hopes
           that
           were
           from
           Holland
           ;
           that
           our
           Neighbours
           were
           suspitious
           to
           trust
           to
           on
           euery
           side
           ;
           and
           that
           our
           owne
           people
           were
           hardly
           loyall
           enough
           at
           home
           ;
           also
           ,
           that
           the
           wealth
           of
           the
           Spaniard
           was
           inexhaustible
           ;
           wherefore
           he
           concluded
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           warre
           there
           could
           redound
           nothing
           to
           England
           ,
           but
           the
           turning
           away
           of
           euill
           ,
           which
           was
           but
           the
           smallest
           good
           that
           could
           be
           .
        
         
           Essex
           
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           being
           bred
           vp
           in
           Military
           affaires
           ,
           not
           allowing
           talke
           of
           this
           peace
           ,
           argues
           for
           the
           warre
           ,
           resolutely
           
           vrging
           it
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           cunning
           sleights
           of
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           his
           desire
           of
           the
           vniuersall
           Monarchy
           ,
           and
           his
           in●eterate
           hate
           against
           the
           Queene
           ,
           and
           all
           England
           ,
           the
           diuersitie
           of
           his
           religion
           ,
           and
           the
           Axiome
           ,
           
             that
             Faith
             is
             not
             to
             be
             kept
             with
             Heretiques
             ,
          
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Pope
           to
           dispence
           with
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           breake
           the
           peace
           ,
           with
           many
           the
           like
           reasons
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           Burghley
           said
           ,
           he
           nothing
           but
           breathed
           warre
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           a
           strange
           presaging
           minde
           ,
           giuing
           him
           the
           Psalme
           booke
           ,
           secretly
           light
           vpon
           this
           verse
           :
        
         
           Bloud-thirsty
           men
           shall
           not
           liue
           out
           halfe
           their
           daies
           .
        
         
           Yet
           were
           there
           many
           that
           honoured
           much
           the
           spirit
           of
           Essex
           ,
           as
           one
           that
           greatly
           aimed
           at
           the
           honour
           and
           securitie
           of
           his
           Country
           .
           But
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           many
           also
           that
           whispered
           it
           to
           be
           for
           nothing
           but
           to
           fulfill
           his
           ambition
           ,
           and
           serue
           his
           owne
           turne
           .
           But
           Essex
           
           hauing
           vnderstood
           of
           these
           calumnies
           ,
           writes
           his
           Apologie
           ,
           wherein
           he
           amplifies
           himself
           in
           this
           matter
           ;
           and
           besides
           shewes
           ,
           that
           
             Anthony
             Rolsto●●n
          
           English
           run-away
           ,
           had
           bin
           lately
           sent
           ouer
           by
           the
           Spanish
           ●●ction
           ,
           and
           Creswell
           a
           Iesuite
           ,
           vnder
           the
           colour
           of
           reconciliation
           and
           peace
           ;
           but
           in
           truth
           and
           deed
           (
           as
           hee
           did
           confesse
           himselfe
           )
           to
           espie
           what
           prouision
           there
           was
           for
           war
           ,
           to
           confirme
           the
           Papists
           ,
           and
           both
           by
           monies
           and
           promises
           to
           seduce
           from
           their
           loyalty
           any
           of
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           and
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           by
           name
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           this
           businesse
           of
           peace
           ,
           and
           the
           choosing
           of
           one
           fit
           to
           looke
           into
           the
           affaires
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           great
           contention
           betweene
           Essex
           and
           the
           Queene
           ,
           
           no
           man
           being
           present
           but
           the
           Admirall
           ,
           Cecill
           the
           Secretary
           ,
           and
           Wi●deba●cke
           Keeper
           of
           the
           Seale
           .
           The
           Queene
           she
           adiudged
           
             William
             Knolles
          
           Vncle
           to
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           most
           fit
           to
           be
           ●ent
           into
           
             Ireland
             :
             Essex
          
           ,
           to
           remoue
           him
           from
           the
           Court
           ,
           very
           stoutly
           affirmed
           that
           
             George
             Carew
          
           was
           farre
           fitter
           .
           Which
           when
           he
           could
           not
           effect
           ,
           or
           perswade
           the
           Queene
           to
           ,
           being
           too
           much
           vnmindfull
           of
           his
           duety
           ,
           very
           vnciuilly
           ,
           as
           out
           of
           contempt
           ,
           he
           turnes
           his
           backe
           to
           the
           Queene
           ,
           in
           a
           manner
           
           scoffing
           at
           her
           .
           The
           Queene
           growne
           very
           impatient
           thereupon
           ,
           gaue
           him
           a
           box
           on
           the
           eare
           ,
           and
           bid
           him
           be
           gone
           with
           a
           vengeance
           .
           
           He
           forthwith
           layes
           his
           hand
           vpon
           his
           pummell
           :
           the
           Admirall
           stepping
           into
           him
           ,
           he
           vowed
           and
           swore
           that
           he
           would
           not
           put
           vp
           so
           great
           an
           indignity
           ,
           nay
           that
           he
           could
           not
           ,
           euen
           at
           Henry
           the
           8
           ths
           hand
           ,
           &
           forthwith
           in
           a
           chafe
           flew
           from
           the
           Court.
           And
           afterwards
           being
           admonished
           by
           the
           Lord
           Keeper
           of
           the
           great
           Seale
           ,
           in
           very
           graue
           Letters
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           supplicate
           to
           the
           Queenes
           mercie
           ,
           and
           giue
           place
           to
           time
           :
           that
           he
           would
           remember
           that
           of
           Seneca
           ,
           That
           
             if
             the
             Law
             punish
             a
             man
             iustly
             ,
             he
             must
             giue
             way
             to
             Iustice
             ;
             if
             vniustly
             ,
             he
             must
             giue
             way
             to
             his
             Fortune
             .
          
           That
           if
           hee
           had
           iustly
           done
           wrong
           to
           his
           Prince
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           giue
           her
           any
           satisfaction
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           Prince
           had
           done
           him
           any
           wrong
           ,
           that
           both
           his
           discretion
           ,
           duety
           ,
           and
           religion
           would
           command
           him
           to
           submit
           himself
           to
           so
           good
           a
           Queene
           ,
           seeing
           that
           betweene
           a
           Prince
           and
           a
           Subiect
           there
           is
           no
           proportion
           .
           Essex
           answered
           all
           this
           at
           length
           ,
           very
           stomackfully
           ,
           (
           his
           answer
           being
           afterwards
           aduisedly
           diuulged
           about
           by
           his
           followers
           )
           appealing
           from
           the
           Queene
           to
           God
           Almighty
           ,
           riuetting
           into
           his
           discourse
           these
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           sentences
           :
        
         
           
             THat
             no
             tempest
             rageth
             more
             then
             the
             indignation
             of
             a
             weake
             Prince
             .
             
             That
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             Queene
             is
             hardened
             .
             I
             know
             what
             I
             haue
             to
             doe
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             a
             Subiect
             ;
             and
             what
             as
             I
             am
             an
             Earle
             ,
             and
             Marshall
             of
             
               England
               ▪
            
             I
             cannot
             liue
             like
             a
             seruant
             ,
             and
             a
             bond-slaue
             .
             If
             I
             should
             confesse
             my selfe
             guilty
             ,
             I
             should
             both
             iniure
             truth
             ,
             and
             God
             the
             authour
             of
             truth
             .
             I
             haue
             receiued
             a
             dart
             in
             my
             whole
             body
             .
             It
             is
             absolutely
             a
             sinne
             to
             serue
             after
             the
             receipt
             of
             so
             great
             a
             disgrace
             .
             Cannot
             Princes
             erre
             ?
             cannot
             they
             iniure
             their
             Subiects
             ?
             Is
             their
             earthly
             power
             infinite
             ?
             T
             is
             the
             foole
             in
             Solomon
             ,
             that
             being
             strucke
             ,
             laughes
             .
             They
             that
             receiue
             benefit
             by
             the
             errors
             of
             Princes
             ,
             let
             
             them
             beare
             the
             iniuries
             of
             Princes
             .
             Let
             them
             thinke
             the
             Queenes
             power
             infinite
             ,
             who
             beleeued
             that
             God
             is
             not
             omnipotent
             .
             As
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             being
             rent
             in
             peeces
             with
             iniuries
             ,
             haue
             long
             e●ough
             within
             my
             brest
             endured
             the
             bitternesse
             thereof
             .
          
        
         
           But
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           a
           little
           while
           after
           ,
           being
           more
           submisse
           ,
           hee
           was
           pardoned
           ,
           and
           receiued
           into
           fauour
           by
           the
           Queene
           ,
           whose
           greatest
           anger
           at
           any
           offence
           could
           neuer
           be
           stretched
           to
           a
           iust
           hatred
           ,
           except
           onely
           of
           the
           offence
           .
           Bu●
           here
           his
           Friends
           and
           Fauourers
           greatly
           began
           to
           feare
           a
           r●ine
           ,
           who
           haue
           obserued
           ,
           that
           Fortune
           very
           seldome
           in
           reconciled
           with
           one
           whom
           she
           hath
           cast
           out
           of
           her
           care
           ;
           and
           that
           Princes
           are
           a
           great
           deale
           seldomer
           ,
           especially
           to
           those
           ,
           whom
           they
           themselues
           haue
           beene
           thought
           to
           haue
           offended
           and
           iniured
           .
        
         
           About
           this
           time
           died
           
             William
             Cecill
          
           Lord
           Burghley
           ,
           
           Treasurer
           of
           England
           ;
           who
           being
           sorely
           troubled
           with
           griefe
           of
           minde
           ,
           and
           the
           Gout
           too
           ,
           sent
           his
           Letters
           to
           the
           Queene
           ,
           earnestly
           beseeching
           her
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           lay
           aside
           the
           burthen
           of
           his
           Offices
           .
           The
           Queene
           presently
           vpon
           it
           came
           and
           visited
           him
           ,
           and
           comforted
           him
           very
           much
           :
           but
           within
           few
           daies
           after
           ,
           hauing
           liued
           long
           enough
           to
           Nature
           ,
           and
           famous
           enough
           to
           Glory
           ,
           but
           onely
           not
           long
           enough
           to
           his
           Country
           ,
           he
           so
           quietly
           gaue
           vp
           the
           ghost
           ,
           that
           his
           greatest
           enemy
           could
           confesse
           ,
           that
           he
           hated
           nothing
           more
           ,
           or
           enuied
           any
           thing
           like
           to
           such
           a
           death
           in
           so
           great
           honour
           ,
           seeing
           that
           ordinarily
           the
           ends
           and
           Catastrophes
           of
           the
           Administratours
           of
           such
           great
           affaires
           as
           he
           did
           ,
           are
           both
           sad
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           sodaine
           .
        
         
           Certainly
           he
           was
           an
           excellent
           man
           ,
           whom
           (
           besides
           his
           venerable
           countenance
           ,
           and
           comely
           visage
           )
           nature
           made
           ,
           and
           learning
           perfected
           to
           a
           great
           fame
           of
           honesty
           ,
           grauity
           ,
           temperance
           ,
           industry
           ,
           and
           iustice
           .
           Besides
           these
           ,
           he
           was
           a
           wondrous
           well-spoken
           man
           in
           his
           curious
           language
           ;
           which
           neither
           
           was
           any
           way
           affected
           ,
           but
           plaine
           and
           easie
           .
           His
           wisedome
           was
           strengthened
           by
           long
           experience
           ,
           and
           seasoned
           with
           great
           moderation
           .
           His
           faith
           and
           loyalty
           well
           approued
           ,
           and
           his
           religious
           piety
           aboue
           all
           ,
           most
           to
           be
           commended
           .
           To
           speake
           all
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           the
           Queene
           was
           most
           happy
           in
           such
           a
           Counsellour
           ;
           and
           England
           will
           be
           beholding
           to
           his
           counsell
           for
           euer
           .
           
           If
           at
           any
           time
           it
           shall
           concerne
           posterity
           to
           know
           his
           birth
           ,
           he
           was
           borne
           at
           Burne
           in
           Lincolne
           shire
           in
           1521.
           
           His
           Father
           was
           
             Richard
             Cecill
          
           Master
           of
           the
           Wardrope
           to
           Henry
           the
           eight
           ;
           his
           Mother
           Iane
           ,
           the
           Heire
           to
           the
           Family
           of
           Ekinton
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Walcots
           .
           He
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           a
           young
           man
           was
           student
           in
           
             St.
             Iohns
          
           College
           at
           Cambridge
           ,
           where
           at
           the
           age
           of
           twenty
           yeares
           he
           tooke
           to
           wife
           Marie
           the
           Sister
           of
           
             Iohn
             Cheeke
          
           ,
           a
           very
           learned
           man
           ,
           who
           within
           one
           or
           two
           yeares
           after
           died
           .
           Afterwards
           hauing
           beene
           a
           Student
           at
           Law
           in
           Graies
           Inne
           at
           London
           ,
           hee
           married
           Mildred
           a
           good
           Graecian
           and
           Latinist
           ,
           the
           Daughter
           of
           
             Anthony
             Coke
          
           Informer
           to
           Edward
           the
           sixth
           .
           
           Hauing
           got
           into
           the
           house
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Somerset
           ,
           Protector
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           he
           was
           vnder
           him
           made
           Master
           of
           Requests
           ,
           (
           being
           the
           first
           in
           England
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           heard
           of
           himselfe
           )
           that
           euer
           vsed
           that
           Title
           .
           Afterwards
           ,
           
           he
           became
           Secretary
           to
           Edward
           the
           sixt
           ,
           and
           by
           him
           knighted
           .
           He
           found
           some
           fauour
           with
           Queene
           Mary
           ,
           but
           greater
           with
           Cardinall
           
             Poole
             ,
             Tunstall
          
           ,
           and
           
             William
             Petra
          
           ,
           for
           his
           wisedome
           :
           the
           resson
           of
           his
           fauour
           with
           Mary
           ,
           was
           in
           that
           ,
           (
           although
           he
           with
           the
           rest
           subscribed
           )
           hee
           most
           opposed
           that
           counterfeited
           pretence
           to
           Edwards
           kingdome
           ,
           whereby
           both
           Mary
           and
           Elizabeth
           were
           excluded
           from
           any
           right
           thereto
           ;
           But
           yet
           afterwards
           ,
           being
           a
           very
           religious
           Protestant
           ,
           
           (
           although
           hee
           serued
           the
           times
           a
           little
           )
           when
           he
           perceiued
           that
           his
           religion
           lay
           as
           a
           blocke
           in
           his
           way
           to
           all
           promotion
           ,
           he
           betooke
           himselfe
           to
           the
           seruice
           of
           Elizabeth
           ;
           she
           vsed
           his
           paines
           much
           in
           her
           affaires
           whatsoeuer
           .
           Afterwards
           she
           made
           him
           one
           of
           her
           Priuy
           Councell
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           third
           yeare
           of
           her
           Rai●ne
           ,
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Sir
           
           
             Thomas
             Parry
          
           ,
           made
           him
           Master
           of
           the
           Wards
           :
           which
           Office
           he
           so
           well
           performed
           ,
           prouidently
           to
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Orphans
           ,
           moderately
           to
           his
           owne
           good
           ,
           and
           liberally
           to
           the
           good
           of
           his
           Friends
           ,
           Kindred
           ,
           and
           followers
           ,
           without
           any
           iniuries
           ,
           that
           the
           Queene
           admiring
           his
           discretion
           ,
           committed
           the
           gouernment
           of
           all
           vnto
           him
           in
           a
           manner
           .
           But
           ,
           as
           his
           power
           and
           fauour
           with
           the
           Queene
           encreased
           with
           him
           ,
           so
           did
           hatred
           and
           enuy
           in
           many
           of
           the
           Nobility
           against
           him
           ;
           but
           yet
           so
           ,
           that
           (
           as
           he
           was
           wont
           to
           say
           )
           he
           ouer
           came
           it
           with
           patience
           more
           then
           frowardnesse
           .
           
           Afterwards
           ,
           the
           Queene
           hauing
           well
           approued
           his
           wisdome
           and
           loialty
           this
           thirteen
           yeares
           ,
           bestowed
           on
           him
           the
           title
           of
           Lord
           Burghley
           ,
           and
           Lord
           high
           Treasurer
           of
           England
           .
           In
           which
           Office
           ,
           alwaies
           hating
           those
           base
           trickes
           of
           heaping
           money
           together
           ,
           as
           hee
           encreased
           the
           publike
           good
           ,
           so
           also
           his
           own
           priuate
           estate
           by
           his
           paines
           and
           parsimonie
           .
           He
           was
           very
           vnwilling
           to
           haue
           any
           thing
           spent
           ,
           vnlesse
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           Queene
           ,
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           or
           the
           aide
           of
           our
           Neighbours
           .
           He
           narrowly
           looked
           into
           ,
           although
           not
           with
           the
           eies
           of
           security
           ,
           yet
           of
           equity
           ,
           the
           affaires
           of
           the
           Custome-house
           ▪
           and
           the
           Tole
           takers
           that
           belong
           thereto
           .
           He
           would
           professe
           that
           hee
           neuer
           liked
           that
           the
           Exchequer
           should
           like
           the
           Spleene
           encrease
           continually
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           members
           wither
           and
           fade
           away
           :
           and
           truely
           ,
           hee
           strongly
           endeuoured
           that
           the
           Prince
           might
           not
           grow
           rich
           by
           the
           peoples
           misery
           of
           taxation
           ,
           but
           that
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           might
           want
           nothing
           .
           Hee
           would
           often
           say
           ,
           that
           nothing
           was
           profitable
           to
           the
           Prince
           ,
           that
           was
           not
           honourable
           for
           her
           also
           to
           doe
           :
           and
           hereupon
           he
           would
           not
           suffer
           the
           Reuenews
           of
           her
           Lands
           to
           be
           encreased
           ,
           or
           the
           old
           Tenants
           remoued
           ,
           or
           Farmers
           put
           out
           .
           As
           for
           his
           priuate
           estate
           ,
           he
           so
           well
           managed
           it
           ,
           that
           neither
           he
           euer
           went
           to
           Law
           with
           any
           man
           ,
           or
           any
           man
           with
           him
           .
           Of
           his
           former
           wife
           
             Mary
             Cheeke
          
           begot
           hee
           Thomas
           now
           Earle
           of
           Exeter
           ,
           
           very
           fruitfull
           in
           his
           issue
           .
           Of
           his
           second
           wife
           
             Mildred
             Coke
          
           he
           begat
           Robert
           Earle
           of
           Salisbury
           ,
           
           his
           successour
           in
           the
           greatest
           Offices
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           with
           the
           like
           happinesse
           :
           besides
           two
           Daughters
           that
           died
           before
           himself
           ,
           Anne
           Countesse
           of
           Oxford
           (
           who
           had
           three
           Daughters
           ,
           Elizabeth
           married
           to
           William
           Earle
           of
           
             Darby
             ,
             Bridget
          
           married
           to
           the
           Lord
           Norris
           ,
           and
           Susan
           to
           the
           Earle
           of
           
             Mountgomery
             ,
          
           )
           and
           Elizabeth
           the
           wife
           of
           
             William
             Wentworth
          
           ,
           that
           died
           without
           issue
           .
           The
           Ouerseers
           of
           his
           Will
           ,
           were
           
             Gabriel
             Goodman
          
           ,
           Deane
           of
           Westminster
           ,
           an
           vpright
           man
           ,
           and
           
             Thomas
             Bellot
          
           Steward
           of
           his
           Houshold
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           left
           great
           summes
           of
           money
           to
           be
           bestowed
           vpon
           pious
           vses
           ,
           which
           was
           done
           accordingly
           .
        
         
           Although
           the
           earnest
           desire
           which
           Burghely
           had
           of
           peace
           ,
           effected
           not
           the
           same
           ,
           yet
           it
           greatly
           eased
           the
           costs
           &
           charges
           of
           the
           warre
           ;
           for
           in
           the
           time
           of
           sicknesse
           the
           States
           sent
           ouer
           
             I.
             Duuenword
          
           Admirall
           of
           
             Holland
             ,
             I.
             Oldenbarneuelt
          
           Keeper
           of
           the
           Seale
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           ioyned
           
             Natales
             Carrone
          
           their
           Agent
           here
           in
           England
           ;
           and
           all
           they
           preferring
           warre
           before
           peace
           ,
           agreed
           vpon
           these
           conditions
           in
           August
           ,
           which
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Egerton
          
           Lord
           Keeper
           ,
           Essex
           the
           Admirall
           ,
           George
           Lord
           
             Hunsdon
             ,
             Buckhurst
             ,
             Knolles
             ,
             Cecill
          
           and
           Fortesc●e
           Delegated
           by
           the
           Queene
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
           That
           the
           League
           made
           in
           1585.
           except
           onely
           some
           Articles
           concerning
           the
           administration
           of
           their
           Kingdome
           ,
           should
           be
           still
           in
           force
           and
           vertue
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           the
           States
           of
           the
           vnited
           Prouinces
           should
           pay
           the
           Queene
           800000.
           pounds
           of
           good
           money
           of
           
             England
             ,
             viz.
          
           as
           long
           as
           the
           warre
           lasted
           against
           the
           common
           enemy
           30.
           thousand
           pounds
           yearely
           ,
           till
           such
           time
           as
           they
           had
           payd
           400.
           thousand
           pounds
           .
           But
           if
           so
           be
           the
           peace
           were
           concluded
           by
           the
           Queene
           and
           Spaniard
           ,
           of
           that
           which
           remained
           they
           should
           pay
           twenty
           thousand
           pounds
           a
           yeare
           ,
           till
           they
           had
           payd
           eight
           hundred
           thousand
           pounds
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           the
           States
           should
           pay
           one
           thousand
           ,
           one
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           English
           men
           at
           Garison
           in
           
             Flushing
             ,
             Brill
          
           ,
           and
           the
           adioyning
           Forts
           thereto
           .
        
         
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           That
           they
           should
           presse
           English
           Souldiers
           vnder
           English
           Leaders
           ,
           which
           they
           should
           giue
           pay
           to
           .
        
         
           Fiftly
           ,
           If
           it
           should
           chance
           that
           the
           Spaniard
           should
           inuade
           England
           ,
           the
           Isle
           of
           
             Wight
             ,
             Garnsey
             ,
             Iarsey
          
           ,
           or
           the
           Sillin
           Ilands
           ,
           that
           the
           States
           should
           aide
           England
           with
           fiue
           thousand
           foot
           ,
           and
           fiue
           hundred
           horse
           .
        
         
           Sixtly
           ,
           That
           if
           so
           be
           England
           furnished
           a
           Nauie
           out
           against
           Spaine
           ,
           that
           the
           States
           should
           ioyne
           ship
           for
           ship
           therto
           .
           As
           also
           ,
           if
           that
           any
           forces
           of
           the
           English
           were
           sent
           ouer
           into
           Flanders
           ,
           or
           Br●bant
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           ioyne
           iust
           as
           many
           ,
           and
           as
           much
           prouision
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           That
           for
           the
           monies
           that
           are
           due
           to
           Pallauicine
           ,
           from
           the
           Queene
           ,
           which
           she
           borrowed
           for
           them
           ,
           the
           Queene
           should
           write
           to
           the
           Prouinces
           of
           Brabant
           ,
           and
           Flanders
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           that
           are
           out
           of
           the
           Leagues
           .
        
         
           By
           these
           Couenants
           was
           the
           Queene
           eased
           of
           infinite
           charges
           ,
           who
           euery
           yeare
           was
           at
           more
           or
           lesse
           then
           twenty
           thousand
           pounds
           charges
           with
           them
           ,
           which
           now
           she
           was
           eased
           of
           by
           the
           discretion
           of
           Burghley
           ,
           and
           the
           care
           of
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Bodley
          
           ,
           and
           
             George
             Gilpine
          
           ,
           who
           succeeded
           him
           in
           the
           Councell
           for
           the
           States
           :
           
           For
           Bodley
           being
           now
           eased
           of
           these
           troublesome
           affaires
           ,
           wholly
           commended
           himselfe
           to
           the
           care
           &
           prouision
           for
           good
           learning
           ,
           worthy
           indeed
           the
           care
           of
           the
           greatest
           King
           ;
           for
           he
           began
           to
           restore
           the
           publike
           Library
           at
           Oxford
           ,
           first
           instituted
           by
           Humphrey
           Duke
           of
           Glocester
           ;
           but
           afterwards
           ,
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           Edward
           the
           sixt
           ,
           rob'd
           of
           all
           the
           Bookes
           almost
           .
           This
           Library
           hee
           hauing
           bought
           with
           his
           money
           ,
           and
           other
           mens
           beneuolence
           ,
           the
           choicest
           Bookes
           that
           were
           ,
           so
           furnished
           it
           with
           them
           ;
           and
           dying
           ,
           left
           such
           reuenewes
           to
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           worthy
           to
           be
           celebrated
           eternally
           ,
           and
           liue
           as
           long
           as
           Learning
           .
        
         
           Whilest
           these
           businesses
           are
           in
           hand
           betweene
           England
           and
           the
           States
           ,
           the
           Queene
           sends
           into
           Denmarke
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Zouch
           ,
           and
           
             Christopher
             Perkins
          
           ,
           to
           congratulate
           with
           him
           ,
           his
           marriage
           with
           the
           Daughter
           of
           the
           Prince
           Elector
           of
           
           Brandenburgh
           .
           Where
           with
           much
           difficul●y
           they
           regained
           the
           paiment
           backe
           of
           thirty
           thousand
           Dollers
           for
           Merchandizes
           ,
           
           which
           the
           Danish
           had
           laid
           hands
           vpon
           ,
           that
           were
           worth
           an
           hundred
           thousand
           Dollers
           .
        
         
           And
           about
           this
           time
           also
           Philip
           the
           King
           of
           Spaine
           made
           sure
           his
           Daughter
           Isabell
           to
           Albert
           Cardinall
           of
           Austria
           ,
           and
           with
           her
           as
           a
           Dowry
           ,
           he
           bequeathed
           to
           him
           the
           Prouinces
           of
           the
           Low
           Countries
           ,
           and
           the
           County
           of
           Burgundy
           .
           Whereupon
           the
           Cardinall
           ,
           hauing
           duely
           sent
           backe
           to
           Rome
           his
           Cardinals
           Cap
           ,
           and
           his
           consecrated
           Sword
           being
           receiued
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           he
           makes
           haste
           into
           Spaine
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           King
           of
           Spaine
           aboue
           seuenty
           yeares
           of
           age
           ,
           
           in
           September
           departed
           this
           troublesome
           life
           ,
           with
           great
           patience
           .
           A
           Prince
           he
           was
           certainly
           ,
           whose
           Dominion
           extended
           so
           farre
           and
           neere
           ,
           beyond
           all
           the
           Emperours
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           truely
           say
           in
           his
           Motto
           ,
           
             Sol
             mihi
             semper
             lucet
          
           ,
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           &c.
           he
           atchieued
           great
           wisedome
           from
           his
           fathers
           counsell
           ,
           which
           he
           improued
           with
           long
           experience
           in
           the
           affaires
           of
           this
           world
           :
           but
           commonly
           ,
           as
           hee
           mannaged
           many
           warres
           ,
           so
           was
           he
           vnfortunate
           in
           most
           of
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           he
           himselfe
           being
           of
           a
           milde
           weake
           nature
           ,
           was
           gouerned
           by
           others
           wary
           counsels
           ,
           and
           his
           warres
           followed
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           himselfe
           .
           Whereupon
           it
           came
           to
           passe
           that
           the
           three
           keyes
           of
           the
           Spanish
           Empire
           
           (
           which
           his
           Father
           so
           called
           ,
           and
           willed
           him
           before
           all
           things
           to
           keepe
           diligently
           )
           to
           wit
           ,
           first
           Gulet
           in
           
             Africa
             ,
             Flushing
          
           in
           Holland
           ,
           and
           Gadez
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           were
           neglected
           .
           The
           first
           taken
           in
           by
           the
           Turkes
           ,
           the
           second
           by
           the
           Low
           Country
           confederates
           of
           the
           vnited
           Prouinces
           ,
           and
           the
           third
           much
           impaired
           ,
           and
           its
           strength
           much
           impouerished
           by
           the
           courage
           of
           the
           English
           ;
           not
           so
           much
           to
           the
           losse
           ,
           as
           disgrace
           of
           so
           great
           a
           King
           :
           which
           it
           is
           likely
           his
           Father
           foreseeing
           in
           his
           life
           time
           ,
           is
           reported
           to
           haue
           admonished
           him
           to
           make
           peace
           with
           the
           English
           ,
           and
           the
           States
           of
           the
           Low
           Countries
           .
        
         
         
           And
           euen
           much
           about
           this
           time
           
             George
             Clifford
          
           Ear●e
           of
           Cumberland
           returned
           home
           into
           England
           ,
           
           who
           had
           at
           his
           proper
           cost
           and
           charges
           furnished
           a
           Nauy
           of
           eleuen
           ships
           ,
           to
           surprize
           some
           Portugall
           Caracks
           ,
           that
           set
           forth
           from
           the
           Riuer
           Tagus
           ,
           to
           the
           East
           Indies
           .
           But
           it
           being
           heard
           that
           he
           houered
           about
           the
           costs
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           the
           Caracks
           tarried
           so
           long
           vnder
           Saint
           I●lians
           Fort
           ,
           furnished
           with
           a
           hundred
           great
           Peeces
           of
           Ordnance
           ,
           that
           they
           lost
           the
           opportunity
           of
           that
           yeares
           voyage
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           Earle
           ,
           hee
           bends
           his
           course
           towards
           the
           Canary
           Island
           ;
           and
           hauing
           taken
           and
           ransackt
           Lancerata
           and
           the
           towne
           ,
           after
           that
           ,
           he
           landed
           at
           Boriquene
           ;
           and
           setting
           his
           troopes
           in
           order
           ,
           hee
           assaulted
           
             Porto
             Ric●
          
           ,
           
           and
           hauing
           taken
           by
           force
           one
           or
           two
           Forts
           ;
           he
           at
           last
           got
           the
           towne
           ,
           not
           losing
           hardly
           thirty
           of
           his
           men
           in
           the
           skirmish
           :
           although
           there
           were
           three
           or
           foure
           hundred
           souldiers
           at
           Garison
           ,
           besides
           the
           Townesmen
           .
           And
           here
           the
           Earle
           determined
           to
           seat
           all
           his
           warre
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           it
           was
           such
           a
           fit
           place
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           called
           by
           the
           Spaniard
           the
           Key
           of
           America
           :
           wherefore
           he
           remooued
           all
           the
           Inhabitants
           ,
           although
           for
           ransome
           of
           that
           place
           ,
           they
           offered
           great
           store
           of
           Merchandise
           ,
           and
           Gold
           ,
           and
           Siluer
           .
           But
           the
           bloudy
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           the
           griping
           in
           the
           belly
           did
           so
           rage
           amongst
           the
           English
           ,
           that
           in
           forty
           dayes
           (
           for
           so
           long
           he
           continued
           there
           )
           it
           consumed
           away
           seuen
           hundred
           ,
           which
           compelled
           him
           necessarily
           to
           returne
           home
           againe
           ,
           with
           great
           spoiles
           ,
           but
           greater
           victory
           :
           yet
           in
           his
           spoiles
           hauing
           some
           threescore
           peeces
           of
           Ordnance
           of
           Brasse
           .
           Certainly
           ,
           this
           voyage
           was
           occasion
           of
           great
           dammage
           done
           to
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           this
           yeare
           neither
           the
           Carackes
           set
           forth
           for
           the
           East
           Indie
           ,
           nor
           the
           American
           Nauy
           returned
           home
           to
           Spaine
           .
        
         
           About
           this
           time
           also
           
             Edward
             Squire
          
           was
           called
           into
           question
           ,
           a
           base
           fellow
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           had
           beene
           a
           common
           base
           Scriuener
           :
           afterwards
           hauing
           gotten
           some
           office
           in
           the
           Queenes
           Stables
           ;
           and
           after
           that
           serued
           vnder
           Drake
           in
           his
           last
           voyage
           ,
           taken
           in
           the
           little
           ship
           that
           was
           then
           surprised
           
           by
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           hee
           was
           carried
           into
           Spaine
           ,
           and
           there
           at
           last
           came
           vnto
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Walpole
           an
           English
           Iesuite
           ;
           he
           quickly
           caused
           him
           to
           be
           brought
           into
           the
           Inquisition
           ,
           as
           one
           that
           was
           an
           Hereticke
           :
           and
           at
           length
           ,
           by
           continuance
           of
           punishments
           ,
           drew
           the
           fellow
           to
           the
           faith
           of
           the
           Romish
           religion
           .
           Afterwards
           he
           dealt
           with
           him
           to
           try
           if
           that
           hee
           would
           dare
           to
           doe
           any
           thing
           for
           his
           Religions
           sake
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           be
           sure
           hee
           truely
           professed
           it
           :
           and
           afterwards
           ,
           after
           many
           courses
           of
           words
           ,
           (
           as
           Squire
           himselfe
           confessed
           )
           hee
           taught
           him
           indeed
           ,
           that
           to
           take
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           away
           ,
           was
           a
           meritorious
           act
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           was
           farre
           more
           necessary
           to
           take
           away
           the
           Queenes
           life
           .
           Then
           he
           shewed
           what
           an
           easie
           matter
           it
           was
           ,
           and
           as
           well
           done
           as
           conceiued
           ,
           &
           as
           free
           from
           sin
           in
           doing
           ,
           so
           from
           danger
           after
           it
           is
           done
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           ,
           but
           by
           besmearing
           the
           pummell
           of
           the
           Queenes
           Saddle
           with
           poyson
           ,
           where
           she
           should
           lay
           her
           hand
           when
           she
           takes
           horse
           .
        
         
           At
           length
           Squire
           hauing
           condiscended
           to
           this
           villany
           ,
           the
           Iesuite
           bound
           him
           by
           diuers
           solemne
           vowes
           ,
           vnder
           paine
           of
           damnation
           to
           keepe
           it
           secretly
           ,
           and
           to
           doe
           it
           .
           So
           that
           Squire
           being
           now
           instructed
           to
           this
           villany
           ,
           and
           laden
           with
           the
           promises
           of
           euerlasting
           life
           ,
           tooke
           his
           blessing
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           poyson
           ;
           and
           withall
           tooke
           order
           ,
           that
           he
           and
           another
           should
           be
           sent
           ouer
           into
           Engla●d
           ,
           concerning
           the
           ransoming
           of
           the
           Spanish
           Captiues
           in
           England
           ,
           that
           thereby
           no
           suspition
           might
           be
           had
           of
           him
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           returne
           from
           Spaine
           .
        
         
           This
           Squire
           ,
           after
           his
           returne
           a
           little
           into
           England
           ,
           bedawb'd
           the
           Queenes
           pummell
           of
           her
           Saddle
           with
           poyson
           ,
           seeming
           to
           do
           somewhat
           else
           ,
           and
           praying
           with
           a
           lowd
           voice
           for
           good
           successe
           :
           but
           by
           Gods
           mercy
           the
           poyson
           lost
           his
           nature
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Squire
           his
           loyalty
           ,
           and
           had
           no
           power
           to
           hurt
           the
           Queene
           .
        
         
           After
           all
           this
           he
           went
           for
           a
           Souldier
           with
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           to
           the
           Island
           of
           Azores
           ,
           and
           went
           with
           him
           in
           the
           same
           ship
           ,
           to
           auoide
           all
           suspition
           ,
           besmearing
           also
           the
           Earles
           chaire
           with
           poyson
           ,
           which
           tooke
           no
           effect
           against
           the
           Earles
           life
           .
           
           Afterwards
           returning
           into
           England
           ,
           he
           began
           to
           liue
           securely
           ,
           not
           suspecting
           that
           his
           Confessor
           Walpole
           would
           euer
           reueale
           him
           .
           But
           it
           seemes
           Walpole
           either
           taking
           it
           very
           ill
           that
           this
           matter
           tooke
           no
           effect
           ,
           or
           else
           suspecting
           that
           Squire
           tri●●ed
           out
           all
           his
           vowes
           ,
           and
           mockt
           him
           ;
           he
           wholly
           bends
           himselfe
           for
           a
           reuenge
           .
           Certainly
           ,
           there
           was
           one
           sent
           ouer
           into
           England
           ,
           that
           generally
           accused
           Squire
           of
           such
           an
           intended
           mischiefe
           :
           which
           being
           of
           such
           a
           great
           moment
           ,
           Squire
           being
           hereupon
           examined
           ,
           at
           the
           first
           denied
           it
           ;
           and
           afterwards
           ,
           being
           more
           narrowly
           demanded
           in
           some
           circumstances
           ,
           and
           suspecting
           that
           now
           his
           Confessour
           had
           not
           dealt
           honestly
           with
           him
           ,
           he
           confessed
           all
           concerning
           Walpoles
           proposals
           ,
           and
           his
           consent
           ,
           and
           about
           the
           poyson
           laid
           to
           the
           Queenes
           Saddle
           .
           But
           at
           the
           iudgment
           seat
           ,
           &
           afterwards
           at
           the
           gallowes
           ,
           he
           professed
           ,
           that
           although
           he
           was
           suborned
           to
           this
           villany
           by
           Walpole
           ,
           &
           others
           ,
           that
           yet
           he
           neuer
           resolued
           with
           all
           his
           heart
           to
           doe
           it
           .
           After
           his
           death
           ,
           Walpole
           (
           or
           one
           vnder
           his
           name
           )
           set
           forth
           a
           booke
           ,
           wherein
           hee
           forswore
           and
           bitterly
           detested
           all
           these
           things
           which
           Squire
           confessed
           .
           But
           howsoeuer
           some
           of
           our
           English
           run●
           awayes
           haue
           beene
           too
           much
           learned
           ,
           to
           the
           destruction
           of
           many
           men
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           great
           disgrace
           ;
           for
           they
           haue
           nourished
           this
           dangerous
           opinion
           ,
           that
           
             to
             murther
             excommunicated
             Princes
             is
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             to
             root
             out
             Tares
             out
             of
             the
             Lords
             Garden
             .
          
        
         
           Much
           about
           this
           time
           were
           some
           idle
           busie-bodies
           ,
           
           whose
           onely
           businesse
           was
           to
           stirre
           where
           there
           was
           a
           calme
           ,
           much
           imployed
           to
           breed
           debate
           between
           the
           Queene
           and
           the
           King
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           who
           scattered
           rumours
           that
           he
           too
           much
           fauoured
           the
           Papists
           ,
           and
           was
           too
           much
           estranged
           of
           late
           from
           the
           Queene
           .
           And
           to
           giue
           some
           credit
           to
           this
           report
           ,
           there
           was
           shewed
           her
           Letters
           sent
           to
           the
           Pope
           of
           Rome
           ,
           indited
           by
           the
           vi●lany
           of
           the
           Kings
           Secretary
           ,
           and
           counterfeitly
           subscribed
           by
           the
           Kings
           hand
           and
           Seale
           .
           But
           the
           Queene
           ,
           not
           giuing
           credit
           to
           all
           this
           report
           ,
           and
           their
           confirmation
           of
           it
           ,
           reiected
           these
           things
           ,
           as
           all
           nothing
           but
           deuices
           of
           wicked
           
           men
           ,
           to
           estrange
           the
           affections
           of
           all
           Protestants
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           reconcile
           the
           Papists
           to
           him
           .
           Nay
           ,
           when
           as
           this
           
             Valentine
             Thomas
          
           
           a
           notorious
           villaine
           ,
           and
           now
           condemned
           for
           theft
           ,
           required
           that
           he
           might
           be
           heard
           speake
           a
           little
           of
           a
           matter
           of
           great
           moment
           ;
           and
           being
           set
           by
           to
           speake
           ,
           accused
           the
           King
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           as
           ill
           affected
           towards
           the
           Queene
           ,
           the
           Queene
           was
           so
           farre
           from
           giuing
           heed
           to
           these
           whisperings
           ,
           that
           she
           the
           more
           loathed
           this
           villanous
           wretch
           ,
           onely
           accounting
           him
           a
           wicked
           calumniator
           ,
           or
           hired
           by
           some
           to
           say
           so
           ,
           to
           trouble
           the
           King
           of
           Scotland
           and
           her selfe
           ;
           or
           at
           the
           best
           ,
           as
           one
           that
           deuised
           such
           a
           lie
           ,
           thereby
           thinking
           to
           saue
           his
           life
           .
           Yet
           notwithstanding
           ,
           she
           commanded
           the
           matter
           to
           be
           kept
           secretly
           ,
           and
           the
           villaines
           life
           to
           be
           repriued
           a
           while
           ,
           lest
           thereby
           any
           blemish
           might
           be
           cast
           vpon
           the
           king
           of
           Scotlands
           honour
           .
        
         
           Besides
           the
           Queene
           (
           in
           the
           height
           of
           these
           rumours
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Scotland
           )
           sent
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           admonishing
           him
           seriously
           to
           consider
           these
           things
           .
        
         
           
             VVHether
             there
             were
             any
             besides
             her
             that
             could
             doe
             him
             more
             good
             or
             more
             hurt
             then
             she
             could
             .
             
             Whether
             hee
             knew
             any
             that
             had
             beene
             more
             well-willing
             to
             him
             .
             Whether
             any
             one
             expected
             lesse
             from
             him
             then
             she
             did
             ,
             who
             indeed
             desired
             nothing
             else
             ,
             then
             that
             hee
             would
             promote
             the
             glory
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             wanting
             to
             himselfe
             .
          
        
         
           Neither
           indeed
           was
           the
           king
           any
           way
           defectiue
           .
           For
           to
           disperse
           the
           rumour
           that
           was
           raised
           of
           him
           ,
           hee
           caused
           many
           men
           ouer
           England
           and
           Ireland
           to
           preach
           his
           constancy
           in
           Religion
           ,
           his
           wisedome
           ,
           his
           iustice
           ,
           his
           mercy
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Princely
           vertues
           ;
           
           thereby
           to
           draw
           the
           mindes
           of
           the
           Commonalty
           to
           a
           better
           perswasion
           of
           him
           .
           There
           were
           also
           bookes
           written
           and
           dispersed
           ,
           that
           maintained
           his
           right
           
           of
           succession
           to
           the
           Realme
           of
           England
           ;
           also
           to
           informe
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           admittance
           of
           him
           would
           be
           beneficiall
           to
           both
           Kingdomes
           ,
           and
           farre
           more
           good
           then
           any
           others
           intrusion
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           these
           reasons
           .
           First
           ,
           that
           he
           relies
           vpon
           excellent
           right
           thereto
           ;
           that
           he
           is
           a
           King
           ;
           that
           by
           ioyning
           both
           Kingdomes
           ,
           which
           hath
           beene
           so
           long
           desired
           ,
           he
           will
           much
           encrease
           the
           glory
           of
           both
           ;
           he
           will
           ●ull
           asleepe
           the
           warre
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           in
           Spaine
           ;
           he
           will
           cause
           a
           liberty
           of
           Traffique
           againe
           ;
           he
           hath
           children
           ,
           the
           props
           of
           a
           Kingdome
           ;
           he
           hath
           power
           and
           strength
           enough
           to
           defend
           both
           him
           and
           his
           ,
           and
           is
           dearely
           beloued
           of
           all
           the
           Christian
           Princes
           in
           the
           world
           :
           and
           then
           were
           proposed
           the
           lamentable
           ends
           ,
           not
           onely
           of
           ●surpers
           ,
           but
           of
           those
           that
           stirred
           vp
           and
           put
           forward
           them
           too
           ;
           as
           that
           of
           
             Richard
             Neuill
          
           the
           Earle
           of
           Warwicke
           ,
           who
           placed
           Edward
           the
           fourth
           in
           his
           Throne
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Buckingham
           ,
           who
           did
           so
           to
           Richard
           the
           third
           .
           Then
           for
           the
           declaration
           of
           his
           succession
           ,
           sentences
           were
           heere
           and
           there
           sprinckled
           ,
           to
           this
           purpose
           .
        
         
           
             THat
             Kings
             cannot
             depriue
             their
             kindred
             of
             the
             hope
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ;
             that
             Kingdomes
             run
             along
             in
             the
             course
             of
             bloud
             ;
             that
             those
             things
             which
             by
             the
             benefit
             of
             nature
             fall
             vnto
             children
             ,
             cannot
             be
             taken
             away
             by
             a
             Fathers
             disinheritance
             ,
             neither
             remoued
             vpon
             any
             that
             are
             further
             off
             ,
             by
             the
             States
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ;
             that
             the
             Lord
             spared
             not
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             but
             gaue
             them
             as
             a
             prey
             vnto
             the
             enemies
             ,
             because
             hauing
             despised
             the
             house
             of
             Dauid
             ,
             they
             chose
             Ieroboam
             the
             sonne
             of
             Nebat
             King
             ;
             that
             to
             remoue
             the
             gouernment
             of
             a
             Kingdome
             from
             the
             neerer
             to
             the
             further
             off
             ,
             is
             not
             onely
             repugnant
             to
             Humane
             L●wes
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             Diuine
             .
             As
             they
             that
             enter
             in
             ought
             patiently
             to
             expect
             the
             〈◊〉
             (
             be
             it
             neuer
             so
             tedious
             )
             of
             those
             that
             are
             comming
             out
             ▪
             so
             
             those
             that
             are
             on
             comming
             out
             ,
             are
             bound
             to
             giue
             their
             Successours
             or
             commers
             in
             good
             ground
             of
             entrance
             ,
             lest
             that
             both
             complaine
             ,
             one
             being
             wearied
             with
             idle
             hope
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             with
             daily
             intreaties
             .
          
        
         
           But
           better
           then
           all
           these
           was
           the
           booke
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           written
           by
           the
           King
           and
           giuen
           to
           his
           Sonne
           ;
           wherein
           is
           the
           excellentest
           description
           of
           a
           Prince
           that
           can
           be
           :
           insomuch
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           almost
           incredible
           to
           belieue
           ,
           how
           infinitely
           he
           reconciled
           the
           peruerse
           mindes
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           what
           great
           expectation
           he
           stirred
           vp
           in
           euery
           one
           of
           future
           goodnesse
           .
           
           How
           the
           Queene
           tooke
           it
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           but
           sure
           I
           am
           ,
           that
           she
           her selfe
           was
           so
           well
           affected
           to
           learning
           ,
           either
           alwaies
           reading
           or
           writing
           something
           ,
           that
           she
           had
           lately
           translated
           
             Salust
             de
             bello
             Iugurthino
          
           ,
           into
           English
           ;
           and
           about
           this
           time
           ,
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           
             Horace
             ,
             de
             Arte
             Poëtica
          
           ;
           and
           the
           booke
           of
           
             Plutarch
             de
             Curiositate
          
           ;
           all
           which
           she
           wrote
           with
           her
           owne
           hands
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           rebellion
           in
           Ireland
           grew
           so
           hot
           as
           it
           did
           ;
           which
           after
           we
           haue
           giuen
           account
           of
           some
           of
           our
           men
           of
           note
           ,
           that
           died
           this
           yeare
           ,
           we
           will
           declare
           in
           order
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           whereof
           was
           
             Thomas
             Stapleton
          
           Doctour
           of
           Diuinity
           ,
           
           borne
           in
           Sussex
           ,
           and
           bred
           in
           new
           College
           in
           Oxford
           ,
           hee
           was
           Ordinary
           Professour
           of
           Diuinity
           ,
           and
           the
           Controuersies
           of
           the
           Vniuersity
           at
           Doway
           :
           for
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Reigne
           of
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           good
           will
           hee
           bore
           to
           his
           Romish
           religion
           ,
           hee
           went
           ouer
           into
           the
           Low
           Countries
           ,
           where
           by
           his
           publike
           Lectures
           ,
           and
           his
           printed
           workes
           ,
           hee
           at
           last
           grew
           very
           famous
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           was
           
             Richard
             Cosin
          
           a
           Cambridge
           man
           ,
           
           Doctour
           of
           Law
           ,
           and
           Deane
           of
           the
           Arches
           ,
           who
           by
           maintaining
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           Iurisdiction
           ,
           got
           him
           the
           report
           of
           great
           wisedome
           and
           learning
           .
        
         
         
           The
           third
           was
           
             Edmund
             Spencer
          
           ,
           
           a
           Londoner
           borne
           ,
           and
           a
           Scholler
           of
           Cambridge
           ,
           who
           was
           borne
           to
           so
           great
           fauour
           of
           the
           Muses
           ,
           that
           hee
           surpassed
           all
           our
           Poets
           ,
           euen
           Chawcer
           himselfe
           his
           fellow
           Citizen
           .
           But
           labouring
           with
           the
           peculiar
           destiny
           of
           Poets
           ,
           pouerty
           ;
           (
           although
           hee
           were
           Secretary
           to
           Grey
           Lord
           Deputy
           of
           Ireland
           )
           for
           there
           hauing
           scarse
           time
           or
           leisure
           to
           write
           or
           pen
           any
           thing
           ,
           hee
           was
           cast
           forth
           of
           doores
           by
           the
           Rebels
           ,
           and
           robbed
           of
           his
           goods
           ,
           and
           sent
           ouer
           very
           poore
           into
           England
           ,
           where
           presently
           after
           hee
           dyed
           ;
           and
           was
           buried
           at
           Westminster
           neere
           Chawcer
           ,
           at
           the
           charges
           of
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           ,
           all
           Poets
           carrying
           his
           body
           to
           Church
           ,
           and
           casting
           their
           dolefull
           Verses
           ,
           and
           Pens
           too
           ,
           into
           his
           graue
           .
        
         
           Now
           all
           this
           yeare
           the
           rebellion
           in
           Ireland
           continued
           very
           hot
           on
           foot
           still
           ,
           for
           Tir-Oen
           had
           got
           his
           pardon
           vnder
           the
           great
           Seale
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           which
           hee
           so
           dissemblingly
           implored
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           Ormond
           the
           Lieutenant
           :
           yet
           on
           a
           sodaine
           dared
           hee
           to
           girt
           Black-water
           with
           a
           strong
           siege
           .
           
           To
           remoue
           this
           siege
           ,
           the
           Lieutenant
           Generall
           of
           the
           Irish
           forces
           (
           for
           as
           yet
           there
           was
           no
           Lord
           Deputy
           )
           sends
           forth
           his
           choycest
           bands
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           thirteene
           Regiments
           of
           men
           of
           Armes
           ,
           vnder
           so
           many
           Ensignes
           ,
           all
           vnder
           
             Henry
             Bagnall
          
           the
           Marshall
           ,
           a
           bitter
           enemy
           of
           Tir-Oen
           .
           The
           fourteenth
           day
           of
           August
           they
           marched
           from
           their
           Campes
           neere
           Armagh
           ,
           in
           a
           threefold
           battalion
           .
           The
           first
           the
           Marshall
           Bagnall
           and
           Piercy
           led
           ,
           Cosby
           and
           
             Thomas
             Mary-Wingfield
          
           led
           the
           middle
           ,
           and
           Cuine
           and
           Billings
           the
           last
           .
           
             Calisthenes
             Brooke
             ,
             Charles
             Montacute
          
           ,
           and
           Flemmings
           were
           leaders
           of
           the
           Horse
           .
        
         
           They
           scarce
           marched
           a
           mile
           ,
           but
           too
           much
           seuered
           from
           themselues
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           swelling
           vp
           of
           some
           hils
           in
           their
           way
           ;
           there
           being
           nothing
           but
           a
           plashie
           plaine
           of
           one
           side
           ,
           
           and
           woods
           on
           the
           other
           ;
           but
           I
           say
           ,
           Tir-Oen
           being
           vehemently
           incensed
           with
           hatred
           against
           the
           Marshall
           ,
           brake
           in
           vpon
           the
           first
           Squadron
           ,
           with
           all
           his
           force
           and
           
           might
           ,
           and
           presently
           hauing
           slaine
           him
           amongst
           the
           thickest
           crowde
           ,
           put
           all
           his
           troupes
           out
           of
           order
           with
           the
           multitude
           of
           his
           forces
           ,
           whilest
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           English
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           hill
           between
           them
           ,
           scarce
           saw
           any
           such
           matter
           :
           &
           at
           the
           very
           same
           time
           the
           powder
           hauing
           by
           some
           strange
           chance
           taken
           fire
           ,
           blew
           vp
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           maimed
           more
           .
           Afterwards
           Cosby
           being
           sent
           to
           recollect
           the
           remnant
           of
           the
           dispersed
           Squadron
           ,
           had
           a
           great
           ouerthrow
           .
           But
           Montacute
           (
           although
           not
           without
           great
           danger
           )
           reduced
           them
           to
           an
           order
           .
           Wingfield
           in
           the
           last
           Squadron
           ,
           failing
           of
           powder
           ,
           returned
           to
           ●●magh
           againe
           .
           And
           Tir-Oen
           got
           thus
           a
           pleasant
           victory
           of
           the
           English
           ,
           and
           a
           more
           pleasant
           triumph
           ouer
           his
           enemy
           .
           And
           certainly
           ,
           the
           English
           receiued
           not
           a
           greater
           slaughter
           then
           this
           ,
           since
           the
           time
           that
           they
           first
           set
           foot
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           hauing
           lost
           13.
           stout
           and
           valiant
           Leaders
           ,
           and
           150.
           common
           Souldiers
           ,
           that
           being
           put
           shamefully
           to
           flight
           ,
           were
           slaine
           vp
           and
           downe
           about
           the
           fields
           .
           They
           that
           remained
           aliue
           ,
           were
           opprobriously
           blamed
           ,
           not
           their
           sluggishnes
           ,
           but
           their
           Captaines
           vnskilfulnesse
           ;
           neither
           was
           their
           complaint
           of
           that
           altogether
           friuolous
           ,
           for
           it
           was
           no
           great
           discretion
           in
           any
           Captaine
           ,
           to
           march
           so
           disioyntedly
           one
           company
           from
           another
           ,
           against
           such
           barbarous
           people
           ,
           who
           alwaies
           being
           heaped
           together
           ,
           are
           more
           beholding
           to
           their
           rude
           violence
           for
           their
           good
           fortune
           ,
           then
           any
           policy
           or
           discretion
           .
        
         
           Not
           long
           after
           this
           slaughter
           of
           the
           English
           ,
           
           followed
           the
           yeelding
           of
           Black-water
           Fort
           to
           the
           Rebels
           ,
           the
           men
           that
           lay
           in
           Garrison
           keeping
           both
           their
           loyalty
           and
           their
           Armes
           still
           ,
           till
           such
           time
           that
           there
           was
           no
           hope
           of
           any
           succour
           .
        
         
           This
           victory
           got
           great
           glory
           to
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           Rebels
           ,
           and
           this
           Fort
           of
           especiall
           vse
           ;
           for
           from
           hence
           they
           furnished
           themselues
           with
           all
           kinde
           of
           prouision
           of
           Armes
           ;
           and
           now
           Tir-Oen
           vnder
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Authour
           of
           their
           liberty
           ,
           being
           greatly
           swolne
           with
           pride
           thereof
           ,
           grew
           more
           fierce
           then
           before
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           all
           Mounster
           
           reuolted
           from
           the
           Queene
           ;
           and
           yet
           not
           so
           much
           out
           of
           this
           prosperous
           successe
           
           
           of
           the
           Rebels
           ,
           as
           out
           of
           their
           hatred
           towards
           the
           English
           vndertakers
           ,
           and
           Farmers
           ,
           who
           were
           brought
           into
           the
           lands
           and
           possessions
           of
           Desmond
           ,
           that
           fell
           to
           the
           Queene
           after
           his
           rebellion
           :
           and
           partly
           also
           ,
           out
           of
           hope
           of
           Protections
           if
           their
           purposes
           failed
           .
           For
           now
           there
           had
           beene
           a
           most
           detestable
           custome
           very
           rife
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           whereby
           Rebels
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           malefactors
           ,
           
           purchased
           ,
           with
           monies
           that
           they
           had
           got
           by
           preying
           and
           robbing
           ,
           their
           Protection
           .
        
         
           Tir-Oen
           the
           better
           to
           keepe
           on
           foot
           and
           nourish
           this
           new
           Reuolt
           in
           Mounster
           ,
           sends
           thither
           ,
           
             Ouny-Mac-Rory
             ,
             O-go-More
          
           ,
           and
           Tirill
           ;
           who
           though
           he
           were
           an
           Englishman
           originally
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           a
           great
           enemy
           to
           the
           very
           English
           name
           ,
           and
           with
           them
           he
           ●ent
           M.
           villaines
           and
           robbers
           .
           Against
           these
           came
           
             Thomas
             Norris
          
           as
           farre
           as
           Kilma●ocke
           ,
           with
           an
           army
           strong
           enough
           to
           encounter
           them
           .
           But
           when
           he
           perceiued
           that
           the
           very
           Irish
           that
           marched
           vnder
           his
           banner
           ,
           began
           to
           thinke
           of
           reuolting
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           new
           Farmers
           that
           came
           out
           of
           England
           ,
           could
           not
           furnish
           him
           with
           aboue
           two
           hundred
           ,
           and
           those
           vnweaponed
           ,
           hauing
           dispersed
           his
           Forces
           ,
           he
           betakes
           himselfe
           to
           Corke
           .
        
         
           The
           Rebels
           all
           this
           while
           hauing
           their
           number
           encreased
           with
           continuall
           concourse
           ,
           
           by
           the
           priuiledge
           of
           being
           wicked
           ,
           lay
           wast
           all
           the
           ground
           about
           them
           ,
           prey
           euery
           where
           ,
           and
           set
           fire
           on
           all
           the
           English
           Castles
           and
           houses
           they
           could
           ;
           killing
           the
           owners
           most
           cruelly
           and
           ordinarily
           :
           which
           they
           could
           not
           haue
           done
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           that
           they
           that
           hired
           those
           grounds
           had
           sent
           out
           their
           Farmers
           furnished
           and
           in
           that
           number
           ,
           as
           by
           their
           Couenants
           they
           ought
           to
           haue
           done
           .
           The
           pride
           and
           vaine-glory
           of
           the
           Rebels
           thriuing
           along
           with
           their
           good
           successes
           ,
           brought
           them
           to
           such
           a
           passe
           ,
           that
           they
           themselues
           declared
           ,
           that
           
             Iames
             Fitz.
             Thomas
          
           one
           of
           the
           Family
           of
           the
           Earles
           of
           Desmond
           ,
           (
           but
           a
           most
           filthy
           fellow
           )
           Earle
           of
           Desmond
           ;
           
           but
           yet
           so
           ,
           that
           he
           be
           tributary
           to
           O-Neale
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Earle
           of
           Tir-Oen
           .
           And
           Tir-Oen
           for
           his
           part
           ,
           he
           trumpets
           out
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           fortune
           throughout
           
           all
           Spaine
           ,
           by
           his
           boasting
           Letters
           ;
           withall
           beseeching
           the
           Spaniard
           to
           giue
           no
           credit
           to
           it
           ,
           if
           he
           should
           chance
           to
           heare
           that
           he
           sought
           after
           a
           peace
           with
           England
           :
           for
           certainly
           hee
           would
           stop
           his
           eares
           against
           all
           conditions
           thereof
           ,
           were
           they
           neuer
           so
           reasonable
           .
           And
           yet
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           his
           dissembling
           was
           so
           palpable
           ,
           that
           he
           sent
           both
           Letters
           and
           Messengers
           to
           the
           Lieutenant
           to
           deale
           about
           his
           submission
           ,
           although
           therein
           hee
           asked
           most
           vnreasonable
           demands
           .
        
         
           First
           of
           all
           ,
           
           to
           represse
           this
           his
           insolency
           ,
           
             Richard
             Bingham
          
           seemed
           best
           ,
           and
           fittest
           ,
           who
           had
           beene
           valiant
           ,
           and
           as
           fortunate
           against
           these
           Rebels
           heretore
           .
           But
           being
           remoued
           from
           his
           President
           ship
           of
           Conaugh
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           Prouincials
           complaint
           of
           his
           too
           great
           seuerity
           ,
           and
           recalled
           to
           England
           ,
           he
           was
           thence
           committed
           to
           prison
           .
           And
           now
           againe
           ,
           from
           thence
           was
           he
           sent
           backe
           againe
           ,
           with
           great
           honour
           and
           authority
           ,
           and
           the
           Title
           of
           Marshall
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           Generall
           of
           Leinster
           .
           
           But
           euen
           as
           soone
           almost
           as
           he
           arriued
           at
           Dublin
           ,
           he
           died
           .
           Hee
           was
           a
           man
           of
           a
           famous
           house
           ,
           and
           an
           ancient
           in
           Dorset-shire
           ,
           but
           more
           famous
           was
           he
           for
           his
           Military
           honours
           and
           atchieuments
           ;
           for
           he
           was
           a
           Souldier
           at
           S.
           Quintins
           in
           Britaine
           in
           France
           ,
           at
           Leith
           in
           the
           Islands
           Hebrides
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           at
           the
           Island
           Candy
           ,
           at
           Chry
           against
           the
           Turke
           ,
           in
           France
           ,
           in
           the
           
             Low
             Countries
          
           ,
           besides
           what
           we
           haue
           heretofore
           said
           of
           him
           in
           Ireland
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           TVVO
           AND
           Fortieth
           Yeere
           OF
           HER
           REIGNE
           .
        
         
           Anno
           Domini
           1599.
           
           
        
         
           ANd
           now
           Ireland
           was
           somewhat
           in
           a
           lamentable
           case
           ;
           for
           almost
           all
           the
           whole
           Nation
           had
           beene
           infected
           with
           this
           rebellion
           .
           Some
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           iniuries
           done
           them
           ,
           by
           them
           that
           lay
           in
           Garrison
           .
           Some
           by
           reason
           of
           feare
           of
           the
           aduerse
           party
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           strongest
           .
           Some
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           prosperous
           successe
           of
           the
           rebellion
           .
           Some
           perswaded
           thereto
           by
           the
           Priests
           ;
           and
           others
           drawen
           thereto
           by
           a
           scandalous
           rumour
           scattered
           euery
           where
           by
           the
           Arch-Rebell
           ,
           that
           the
           Queene
           had
           determined
           vtterly
           to
           vanquish
           and
           root
           out
           the
           memory
           of
           the
           Irish
           Nation
           .
        
         
         
           In
           England
           now
           was
           there
           great
           consultation
           ,
           who
           would
           be
           fittest
           to
           bee
           sent
           ouer
           to
           represse
           and
           extinguish
           this
           fire
           .
           The
           Queene
           ,
           
           and
           most
           of
           the
           Councell
           ,
           cast
           there
           eyes
           vpon
           
             Charles
             Blunt
          
           ,
           Lord
           Montioy
           .
           But
           Essex
           closely
           gaue
           them
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           of
           no
           experience
           that
           way
           ,
           onely
           but
           that
           he
           had
           beene
           a
           Captaine
           in
           Holland
           and
           Britaine
           :
           that
           he
           had
           not
           meanes
           enough
           ,
           nor
           clients
           good
           store
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           giuen
           too
           much
           to
           studie
           .
           Said
           ,
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           send
           one
           ouer
           thither
           ,
           who
           was
           of
           great
           honour
           ,
           and
           as
           great
           wealth
           ,
           beloued
           of
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           had
           beene
           a
           Generall
           heretofore
           :
           and
           as
           much
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           they
           should
           doe
           well
           to
           send
           him
           ouer
           .
           For
           the
           Queene
           easily
           perceiued
           it
           ,
           and
           resolued
           to
           make
           him
           Generall
           of
           her
           〈◊〉
           Ireland
           ;
           But
           yet
           hee
           would
           seeme
           in
           a
           manner
           to
           refuse
           it
           ,
           willing
           that
           so
           difficult
           an
           authoritie
           should
           bee
           rather
           bestowed
           on
           any
           one
           :
           and
           ,
           yet
           if
           any
           man
           else
           had
           beene
           but
           nominated
           ,
           hee
           would
           haue
           quickely
           laye●
           some
           rub
           in
           his
           way
           .
           To
           conclude
           ,
           the
           Earle
           bare
           himselfe
           so
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           that
           his
           enemies
           easily
           perceiued
           that
           he
           des●red
           nothing
           more
           ,
           then
           the
           command
           of
           the
           armie
           ,
           that
           thereby
           he
           might
           vnite
           to
           himselfe
           the
           hearts
           of
           all
           the
           Souldiers
           ;
           and
           this
           he
           went
           about
           withall
           so
           strangely
           ,
           that
           some
           feared
           a
           monster
           would
           bee
           bred
           in
           his
           braine
           ;
           especially
           ,
           since
           the
           greater
           was
           the
           Queens
           beneficence
           ,
           the
           greater
           would
           be
           his
           arrogance
           .
           Besides
           all
           this
           ,
           his
           Pages
           and
           followers
           ,
           would
           boast
           of
           great
           matters
           vp
           and
           downe
           ,
           viz.
           That
           hee
           descended
           from
           the
           family
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           Scotland
           by
           the
           eldest
           daughter
           of
           〈…〉
           
           Neither
           were
           they
           contented
           to
           extoll
           the
           glorie
           of
           his
           pedegree
           ;
           but
           also
           euerie
           one
           exceedingly
           praised
           in
           him
           ,
           Religion
           ,
           Valour
           ,
           and
           Wisdome
           .
           These
           things
           ,
           some
           in
           the
           Court
           ,
           that
           desired
           his
           roome
           more
           then
           his
           company
           ,
           aggrauated
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           they
           put
           spurres
           to
           him
           that
           run
           before
           ,
           propounding
           vnto
           him
           glory
           for
           euer
           with
           posteritie
           ,
           and
           the
           loue
           and
           good
           will
           of
           the
           present
           commonaltie
           .
           Adiuring
           him
           for
           the
           great
           and
           euerlasting
           good
           of
           this
           commonwealth
           ,
           to
           take
           this
           hard
           taske
           vpon
           him
           ;
           promising
           to
           him
           very
           largely
           all
           their
           endeauours
           ,
           and
           the
           vtmost
           of
           their
           good
           wills
           .
           Others
           ,
           a
           more
           craftie
           kind
           of
           his
           enemies
           ,
           vnder
           the
           colour
           of
           friendship
           ,
           by
           greatly
           extolling
           him
           ,
           and
           raising
           vp
           great
           expectation
           of
           him
           ,
           did
           the
           more
           vehemently
           ,
           as
           more
           secretly
           ,
           practise
           their
           old
           hatred
           and
           enuy
           against
           him
           :
           well
           knowing
           ,
           that
           the
           fiercenesse
           of
           his
           youth
           ,
           would
           quickly
           runne
           it selfe
           to
           destruction
           ;
           and
           considering
           that
           there
           was
           to
           shew
           no
           better
           way
           of
           quite
           ouerthrowing
           his
           great
           popularitie
           ,
           and
           loue
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           then
           by
           putting
           him
           vpon
           a
           businesse
           ,
           which
           hee
           would
           not
           be
           able
           to
           goe
           through
           withall
           .
           Indeed
           ,
           what
           need
           many
           words
           ?
           Hee
           ,
           although
           a
           man
           of
           a
           most
           perspicuous
           ,
           and
           quicksighted
           capacitie
           ,
           yet
           either
           perceiued
           it
           not
           ,
           or
           would
           not
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           in
           the
           conceit
           of
           his
           followers
           ,
           and
           then
           in
           his
           owne
           also
           ▪
           hee
           seemed
           able
           to
           go
           through
           the
           difficultest
           matters
           ,
           that
           were
           .
        
         
           Hereupon
           ,
           
           to
           the
           great
           and
           publike
           ioy
           of
           all
           the
           people
           ,
           he
           was
           made
           Lord
           Deputie
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           very
           mightie
           in
           his
           power
           ,
           either
           to
           prosecute
           or
           conclude
           by
           composition
           ,
           the
           warre
           ;
           to
           pardon
           any
           offence
           ,
           of
           treason
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           against
           the
           Queene
           ,
           or
           any
           bodie
           ,
           euen
           to
           Tir-Oen
           himselfe
           the
           arch-rebell
           .
           This
           power
           with
           great
           importunitie
           ,
           he
           obtained
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           although
           that
           this
           the
           said
           power
           in
           all
           the
           other
           Letters
           Pattents
           of
           the
           Lord
           Deputies
           ,
           were
           formerly
           restrained
           in
           these
           words
           (
           All
           Treasons
           ,
           touching
           our
           owne
           Person
           ,
           our
           Heires
           ,
           or
           successours
           being
           excepted
           .
           )
           And
           very
           prouidently
           ,
           did
           hee
           importun●
           this
           wide
           and
           ample
           authoritie
           
           of
           forgiuing
           and
           pardoning
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           the
           Lawyers
           were
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           any
           kind
           of
           rebellion
           touched
           the
           Queenes
           person
           .
        
         
           His
           armie
           was
           allotted
           him
           ,
           
           as
           much
           as
           he
           would
           desire
           :
           neither
           euer
           saw
           Ireland
           a
           greater
           .
           16000.
           
           Foot
           ,
           1300
           Horse
           ;
           which
           number
           afterwards
           in
           all
           was
           compleat
           20000.
           
           And
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           secret
           working
           of
           malice
           ,
           there
           was
           nothing
           that
           the
           Earle
           desired
           ,
           but
           the
           officious
           ,
           and
           more
           treacherous
           industry
           of
           his
           aduersaries
           quickely
           obtained
           it
           for
           him
           .
           And
           the
           better
           to
           intangle
           him
           vnawares
           in
           vnknowne
           nots
           ,
           they
           laid
           spies
           round
           about
           him
           ,
           that
           should
           take
           notice
           of
           his
           doings
           ,
           obserue
           his
           sayings
           ,
           and
           alwayes
           make
           the
           worst
           of
           either
           .
           In
           his
           Commission
           
           hee
           had
           authoritie
           (
           for
           I
           omit
           the
           ordinary
           priuiledges
           ,
           .
           and
           that
           too
           ▪
           not
           to
           knight
           any
           one
           ,
           but
           the
           well
           de●eruing
           )
           to
           omit
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Rebells
           ,
           and
           bend
           all
           his
           forces
           only
           against
           Tir-Oen
           ,
           and
           as
           soone
           as
           hee
           could
           possible
           ,
           for
           to
           oppresse
           him
           with
           the
           garisons
           at
           at
           Lake-Foyle
           and
           Balshanon
           .
           And
           this
           hee
           himselfe
           was
           alwayes
           wont
           to
           hold
           very
           necessary
           to
           bee
           done
           ;
           heretofore
           obiecting
           it
           as
           a
           great
           fault
           in
           the
           former
           Deputies
           to
           prolong
           the
           warre
           by
           often
           parlies
           and
           colloquies
           .
           
        
         
           About
           the
           end
           of
           March
           ,
           the
           Earle
           departs
           from
           London
           ,
           being
           accompanied
           with
           the
           chiefe
           flowers
           of
           the
           Nobilitie
           ,
           the
           people
           accompanying
           and
           following
           him
           with
           their
           heartie
           acclamations
           and
           shouts
           of
           ioy
           ;
           but
           the
           skie
           being
           cleare
           there
           was
           great
           thundering
           ,
           and
           verie
           much
           raine
           vshered
           downe
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           his
           voyage
           ,
           being
           tost
           hither
           and
           thither
           by
           a
           crosse
           tempest
           ,
           at
           last
           hee
           arriued
           at
           Ireland
           :
           and
           hauing
           taken
           a
           sword
           ,
           
           according
           to
           the
           custome
           ,
           although
           there
           was
           no
           such
           matter
           in
           his
           commission
           ,
           he
           made
           the
           Earle
           of
           Southampton
           gouernour
           of
           the
           horsemen
           .
           And
           after
           that
           ,
           by
           the
           perswasion
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Queenes
           Councell
           there
           ,
           that
           too
           much
           intended
           the
           good
           of
           their
           priuate
           affaires
           ,
           hee
           neglects
           the
           Arch-rebell
           Tir-Oen
           ,
           and
           marched
           against
           some
           pettie
           rebels
           
           in
           Mounster
           ,
           and
           there
           he
           tooke
           Cahir
           Castle
           ,
           the
           Lord
           
             Edmund
             Butlers
          
           of
           Cahir
           ,
           encompassed
           with
           the
           riuer
           Swire
           ,
           and
           which
           was
           a
           famous
           receptacle
           to
           the
           Rebels
           .
           He
           spread
           farre
           the
           terror
           of
           his
           comming
           ,
           by
           driuing
           away
           great
           store
           of
           the
           cattell
           ;
           &
           scattering
           the
           rebels
           out
           into
           the
           woods
           and
           forrests
           thereabouts
           .
           Neither
           returned
           till
           towards
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           many
           of
           the
           Souldiers
           diminished
           ,
           and
           all
           sorely
           wearied
           ;
           and
           he
           himselfe
           very
           much
           angred
           ,
           that
           the
           Queen
           ,
           hauing
           fed
           his
           credulous
           hopes
           with
           expectation
           of
           it
           ,
           had
           now
           made
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Cecil
          
           Master
           of
           the
           Wards
           .
           The
           Queen
           taking
           this
           lossefull
           voyage
           very
           ill
           at
           his
           hands
           ,
           vrged
           him
           eagerly
           to
           post
           to
           V●ster
           after
           Tir-Oen
           :
           The
           Earle
           in
           his
           letters
           laid
           the
           fault
           vpon
           the
           Irish
           Councell
           ,
           to
           whom
           hee
           could
           not
           chuse
           but
           condescend
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           great
           experience
           in
           the
           Irish
           affaires
           ;
           most
           solemnely
           promising
           that
           very
           speedily
           he
           would
           march
           into
           Vister
           .
           These
           letters
           being
           scarce
           deliuered
           he
           sent
           others
           ,
           wherby
           he
           signified
           that
           he
           must
           necessarily
           turne
           aside
           a
           little
           to
           Affalla
           neere
           Dublin
           ,
           against
           O-conore
           and
           Ol-Moyle
           two
           rebels
           there
           ;
           and
           those
           indeed
           he
           quickely
           vanquished
           .
        
         
           But
           returned
           againe
           ,
           he
           found
           his
           armie
           so
           diminished
           ,
           that
           by
           letters
           signed
           and
           sealed
           by
           all
           the
           Irish
           Councell
           ,
           he
           requested
           more
           supply
           from
           England
           against
           his
           voyage
           towards
           Vlster
           ,
           which
           he
           was
           now
           about
           .
           And
           now
           being
           fully
           resolued
           to
           turne
           all
           the
           warre
           vpon
           Tir-Oen
           ,
           he
           commandeth
           Sir
           
             Coniers
             Clifford
          
           gouernor
           of
           Conaugh
           ,
           to
           go
           to
           Belick
           with
           his
           bands
           and
           troupes
           ready
           furnished
           ,
           thereby
           to
           distract
           the
           enemies
           forces
           ,
           whilest
           he
           set
           vpon
           them
           on
           another
           side
           .
        
         
           Clifford
           forthwith
           marching
           on
           with
           1500.
           men
           ,
           hauing
           wearied
           them
           sorely
           ,
           and
           finding
           a
           great
           want
           of
           powder
           ,
           commandeth
           them
           to
           come
           ouer
           the
           Cunlew
           mountaines
           ;
           and
           hauing
           got
           ouer
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           them
           ,
           the
           Rebels
           vnder
           the
           conduct
           of
           O-rocke
           his
           sonne
           that
           was
           hanged
           ,
           on
           a
           sudden
           rusht
           vpon
           them
           ;
           But
           the
           English
           at
           the
           first
           driuing
           
           them
           before
           them
           ,
           easily
           kept
           on
           their
           way
           .
           The
           Rebels
           notwithstanding
           kept
           not
           far
           off
           ,
           but
           vnderstanding
           that
           they
           wanted
           powder
           ,
           set
           again
           vpon
           them
           ;
           and
           what
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           faintnesse
           in
           the
           tedious
           way
           and
           vnequalitie
           of
           resistance
           ,
           they
           put
           them
           to
           flight
           :
           hauing
           slaine
           Clifford
           and
           
             Alexander
             Ratcliffe
          
           of
           Orsdal
           ,
           Knights
           ,
           and
           many
           old
           Souldiers
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           supply
           of
           Souldiers
           in
           England
           ,
           that
           Essex
           craued
           was
           mustered
           and
           sent
           ouer
           .
           But
           not
           many
           daies
           after
           he
           sent
           ouer
           other
           letters
           ,
           thereby
           signifying
           that
           all
           that
           he
           could
           doe
           this
           yeere
           would
           be
           with
           1300.
           
           Foot
           ,
           and
           300.
           
           Horse
           to
           come
           to
           the
           borders
           of
           Vlster
           .
        
         
           The
           Earle
           hauing
           come
           thither
           with
           these
           forces
           ,
           he
           perceiued
           Tir-Oen
           now
           and
           then
           for
           a
           day
           or
           two
           ,
           to
           shew
           him
           se●fe
           from
           the
           hils
           a
           farre
           off
           :
           and
           shortly
           after
           Hagan
           comes
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           ●ntreats
           of
           the
           Deputie
           a
           parley
           .
           The
           Depuputie
           denied
           it
           ,
           but
           said
           ,
           that
           if
           Tir-Oen
           desired
           a
           par●ey
           ,
           he
           would
           parley
           the
           next
           day
           with
           him
           in
           battell
           .
           The
           next
           day
           ,
           there
           being
           onely
           a
           small
           skirmish
           ,
           one
           of
           Tir-Oens
           horsemen
           ,
           open●y
           cries
           out
           that
           Tir-Oen
           would
           no
           longer
           fight
           ,
           but
           would
           parley
           with
           the
           Deputie
           :
           but
           yet
           by
           no
           meanes
           betweene
           both
           the
           armies
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           day
           the
           Deputie
           Essex
           marching
           forwardes
           ,
           troupe
           by
           troupe
           ,
           comes
           the
           Hag●n
           and
           meetes
           him
           ,
           and
           tells
           him
           ;
           that
           Tir-Oen
           did
           earnestly
           desire
           the
           Queene
           mercie
           and
           peace
           ;
           and
           onely
           requested
           that
           he
           might
           but
           be
           heard
           speake
           .
           Which
           if
           so
           be
           the
           Lord
           Deputie
           would
           but
           grant
           vnto
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           ,
           in
           all
           obseruancie
           ,
           neere
           vnto
           
             Balla
             Clinch
          
           Riuers
           Foord
           would
           expect
           him
           ,
           a
           place
           not
           far
           from
           Louth
           the
           chiefest
           towne
           in
           the
           Countie
           .
           Thither
           sent
           Essex
           some
           to
           view
           the
           place
           first
           :
           and
           they
           find
           Tir-Oen
           ready
           at
           the
           Foord
           ,
           who
           told
           them
           that
           although
           the
           Riuer
           had
           ouerflowed
           them
           a
           little
           ,
           they
           might
           easily
           heare
           one
           another
           speake
           of
           either
           side
           .
        
         
           Hereupon
           Essex
           ,
           hauing
           set
           in
           order
           a
           troupe
           of
           horse
           on
           
           the
           next
           hill
           alone
           comes
           downe
           :
           Tir-Oen
           riding
           vp
           his
           horse
           to
           the
           belly
           ,
           
           comes
           and
           salutes
           Essex
           on
           the
           banke
           side
           ,
           with
           great
           obseruancie
           :
           there
           hauing
           had
           many
           words
           without
           any
           arbitrators
           ,
           they
           spent
           almost
           an
           houre
           .
        
         
           Within
           an
           houre
           or
           two
           after
           ,
           
           Cone
           the
           base
           sonne
           of
           Tir-Oen
           ,
           following
           after
           the
           Deputie
           ,
           beseecheth
           him
           in
           his
           Fathers
           behalfe
           ,
           once
           more
           to
           parley
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           haue
           some
           of
           the
           chiefest
           on
           both
           sides
           present
           .
           The
           Deputie
           therewith
           condescended
           vpon
           condition
           that
           they
           should
           not
           be
           aboue
           ●ixe
           .
           On
           the
           day
           appointed
           Tir-Oen
           ,
           with
           his
           brother
           
             Cormac
             ,
             Mac-Gennys
             ,
             Mac-Guir
             ,
             Euere
             Mac-Cowley
             ,
             Henry
             Ouington
          
           and
           O-Quin
           shewes
           himselfe
           at
           the
           Foord
           .
           Essex
           the
           Deputie
           with
           the
           Earle
           of
           
             Southampton
             ,
             George
             Bourchiere
             ,
             Warham
             S.
             Leger
             ,
             Henry
             Danuerse
             ,
             Edward
             Wingfield
             ,
          
           and
           
             William
             Constable
          
           Knights
           comes
           down
           vnto
           them
           .
           The
           Earle
           salutes
           euery
           one
           of
           them
           very
           courteously
           :
           and
           not
           many
           words
           being
           on
           all
           sides
           spent
           ,
           it
           pleased
           them
           that
           the
           next
           day
           there
           should
           be
           some
           delegated
           ,
           that
           should
           treat
           concerning
           a
           peace
           .
           
           Amongst
           those
           delegates
           it
           was
           agreed
           vpon
           that
           there
           should
           be
           a
           truce
           from
           that
           day
           for
           sixe
           weekes
           ,
           and
           then
           so
           againe
           for
           the
           next
           sixe
           :
           But
           yet
           so
           that
           on
           either
           side
           ,
           hauing
           giuen
           fourteene
           dayes
           wa●ning
           ,
           they
           might
           haue
           leaue
           and
           libertie
           to
           renue
           the
           warre
           againe
           .
           And
           if
           so
           be
           any
           of
           the
           Earle
           Tir-Oens
           confederates
           shall
           not
           agree
           thereunto
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           be
           lawfull
           for
           the
           Deputie
           to
           prosecute
           him
           as
           it
           shall
           please
           him
           .
        
         
           Whilest
           these
           things
           are
           doing
           ,
           
           
             Henry
             Cuffe
          
           brings
           those
           last
           letters
           we
           spake
           of
           to
           the
           Queene
           :
           whereby
           when
           she
           vnderstood
           that
           Essex
           with
           so
           great
           an
           armie
           in
           so
           long
           time
           ,
           and
           at
           so
           great
           charges
           had
           done
           nothing
           as
           yet
           ,
           and
           sent
           her
           word
           that
           he
           could
           doe
           nothing
           ,
           this
           yeare
           ;
           she
           was
           greatly
           moued
           thereat
           ,
           accusing
           all
           his
           consultations
           and
           actions
           headlong
           ,
           vnhappy
           ,
           and
           contemptible
           .
           Nay
           ,
           she
           doubted
           not
           to
           say
           but
           vpon
           what
           iealous
           suspition
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           to
           some
           there
           ,
           that
           he
           endeauoured
           in
           Ireland
           some
           what
           more
           
           then
           the
           good
           of
           his
           Prince
           and
           Countrey
           .
           Neither
           would
           she
           recall
           her
           opinion
           after
           great
           perswasion
           ,
           alwayes
           esteeming
           it
           the
           greatest
           folly
           that
           can
           be
           ,
           to
           stirre
           vp
           one
           that
           is
           ready
           armed
           ,
           whom
           once
           he
           had
           stirred
           before
           ,
           and
           since
           armed
           .
           
           But
           yet
           she
           sent
           her
           letters
           backe
           to
           him
           and
           the
           Counsellours
           of
           Ireland
           :
           wherein
           she
           expressed
           her
           great
           admiration
           ,
           that
           the
           Deputie
           should
           lose
           so
           much
           time
           ,
           and
           imbrace
           all
           kind
           of
           occasions
           of
           delay
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           spoyle
           many
           faire
           opportunities
           of
           good
           successe
           against
           the
           Rebels
           ,
           when
           as
           he
           himselfe
           in
           England
           thought
           nothing
           fitter
           ,
           then
           onely
           to
           prosecute
           and
           pursue
           Tir-Oen
           ,
           which
           also
           in
           his
           letters
           since
           he
           had
           largely
           promised
           .
           She
           also
           expostulated
           with
           him
           about
           his
           expedition
           into
           Mounster
           and
           Affalle
           ,
           against
           his
           own
           sober
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           against
           her
           knowledge
           ;
           for
           had
           he
           made
           her
           acquainted
           with
           his
           intent
           ,
           she
           would
           haue
           hindred
           that
           hurtfull
           expedition
           .
           If
           now
           the
           army
           be
           weake
           and
           feeble
           ,
           why
           did
           he
           not
           follow
           the
           enemy
           when
           it
           was
           not
           so
           ?
           If
           the
           Spring
           time
           were
           not
           fit
           for
           his
           warre
           in
           Vlster
           ,
           why
           did
           he
           neglect
           the
           Summer
           and
           Autumne
           ?
           was
           not
           any
           time
           fitting
           enough
           for
           that
           warre
           ?
           she
           did
           now
           well
           see
           that
           England
           must
           be
           consumed
           more
           then
           needs
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           vnhappy
           successe
           suffer
           the
           note
           of
           infamy
           of
           all
           forraine
           nations
           ;
           Nay
           ,
           that
           they
           ,
           that
           hereafter
           shall
           write
           the
           History
           of
           these
           times
           will
           instruct
           posteritie
           ,
           that
           she
           neuer
           did
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           preseruing
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           neuer
           omitted
           any
           thing
           that
           might
           tend
           to
           the
           losse
           of
           it
           ,
           except
           he
           would
           take
           some
           better
           order
           with
           his
           warres
           .
           Wherefore
           she
           admonished
           both
           him
           and
           the
           Councell
           ,
           that
           with
           better
           aduice
           they
           would
           prouide
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           led
           aside
           by
           euill
           suggested
           councels
           As
           also
           that
           they
           should
           write
           backe
           to
           her
           to
           what
           passe
           they
           haue
           brought
           the
           State
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           
           and
           also
           to
           take
           care
           against
           the
           further
           damage
           thereof
           .
        
         
           The
           Deputy
           being
           much
           mooued
           with
           these
           letters
           ,
           and
           discontented
           that
           among
           other
           things
           ,
           the
           Queene
           had
           chid
           
           him
           too
           ,
           that
           hee
           remooued
           not
           the
           Earle
           of
           Southampton
           from
           his
           office
           which
           he
           lately
           bestowed
           vpon
           him
           ,
           (
           for
           the
           Queene
           was
           displeased
           with
           Southampton
           ,
           because
           against
           her
           knowledge
           as
           the
           Nobles
           vse
           not
           to
           doe
           ,
           he
           had
           married
           
             Elizabeth
             Vernon
          
           ,
           borne
           of
           the
           Aunt
           of
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           secretly
           .
           )
           But
           most
           of
           all
           being
           discontented
           at
           the
           preferment
           of
           his
           enemie
           Cecil
           ,
           to
           his
           place
           of
           the
           Master
           of
           the
           Wards
           ,
           hee
           began
           to
           cast
           himself
           into
           darke
           and
           cloudie
           stormes
           of
           melancholy
           ;
           
           he
           secretly
           thought
           some
           vndirect
           course
           to
           take
           in
           hand
           ,
           as
           ,
           to
           returne
           againe
           into
           England
           with
           his
           choisest
           Bands
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           bring
           vnder
           his
           power
           by
           force
           those
           his
           great
           enemies
           ;
           being
           perswaded
           that
           great
           store
           of
           concourse
           out
           of
           loue
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           desire
           of
           innouations
           ,
           would
           easily
           and
           quickely
           flocke
           vnto
           him
           .
           But
           Southampton
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             Christopher
             Blunt
          
           ,
           that
           had
           married
           his
           mother
           ,
           frighted
           him
           from
           this
           dangerous
           ,
           wicked
           ,
           and
           hatefull
           enterprize
           .
           Whither
           or
           no
           the
           Queene
           had
           inckling
           of
           this
           matter
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           ;
           but
           at
           the
           very
           same
           time
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           vncertaine
           rumours
           of
           a
           Spanish
           inuasion
           that
           was
           willingly
           beleeued
           ,
           
           there
           was
           mustred
           vp
           6000.
           of
           the
           choycest
           and
           most
           experienced
           footmen
           of
           all
           London
           ;
           3000.
           whereof
           lay
           at
           watch
           and
           ward
           about
           the
           Queene
           ;
           the
           rest
           commanded
           to
           be
           in
           readinesse
           vpon
           any
           occasion
           :
           and
           besides
           these
           ,
           a
           great
           number
           was
           also
           mustered
           out
           of
           all
           the
           places
           neere
           abouts
           .
           Of
           all
           these
           ,
           
             Charles
             Howard
          
           Earle
           of
           Nottingham
           ,
           Lord
           Admirall
           of
           England
           ,
           was
           made
           Commander
           ,
           with
           authoritie
           both
           against
           enemies
           abroad
           ,
           and
           rebels
           at
           home
           .
           But
           within
           few
           dayes
           after
           this
           armie
           was
           dissolued
           againe
           .
        
         
           Within
           a
           moneth
           after
           ,
           Essex
           ,
           sooner
           then
           the
           least
           opinion
           of
           any
           one
           ,
           comes
           ouer
           into
           England
           in
           all
           hast
           ,
           with
           some
           of
           his
           choicest
           friends
           .
           
           Southampton
           ,
           who
           now
           was
           put
           by
           his
           office
           ;
           the
           Lord
           
             Dunkelline
             ;
             Christopher
             S.
             Laurence
          
           ,
           the
           sonne
           of
           the
           Lord
           
             Houth
             ,
             Henry
             Danuerso
          
           ,
           who
           yet
           had
           notwithstanding
           recouered
           himselfe
           of
           a
           dangerous
           
           wound
           ,
           
             Henry
             Doc●ray
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Commanders
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           ,
           who
           at
           his
           arriuall
           in
           England
           ,
           went
           away
           seuerall
           wayes
           .
           Essex
           accompanied
           onely
           with
           sixe
           ,
           comes
           to
           None-Such
           where
           the
           Queene
           then
           lay
           ,
           to
           enforme
           her
           of
           the
           affaires
           of
           Ireland
           .
           In
           his
           way
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Grey
           of
           Wilton
           ,
           one
           of
           his
           greatest
           enemies
           ouer
           rode
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           once
           saluted
           or
           spake
           to
           him
           .
           The
           Earle
           fearing
           lest
           he
           should
           doe
           him
           hurt
           at
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Gerard
          
           ouertaking
           him
           ,
           and
           ,
           although
           in
           vaine
           ,
           requesting
           him
           that
           hee
           would
           doe
           him
           no
           ill
           office
           there
           ;
           
             Christopher
             S.
             Larence
          
           offered
           his
           seruice
           to
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           to
           kill
           the
           Lord
           Grey
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Secretary
           at
           the
           Court.
           But
           the
           Earle
           ,
           hating
           such
           wickednesse
           from
           his
           heart
           ,
           would
           not
           yeeld
           thereto
           ;
           but
           made
           such
           hast
           to
           the
           Court
           ,
           that
           on
           the
           morning
           betimes
           he
           came
           and
           fell
           on
           his
           knees
           before
           the
           Queene
           ,
           that
           not
           so
           much
           as
           thought
           of
           him
           ,
           as
           shee
           was
           in
           the
           Priuie
           chamber
           .
           The
           Queene
           entertained
           him
           with
           a
           short
           speech
           ,
           but
           not
           with
           that
           fauour
           she
           was
           wont
           ;
           and
           bid
           him
           go
           to
           his
           chamber
           and
           continue
           there
           .
           For
           now
           to
           his
           other
           offences
           he
           added
           this
           ,
           that
           without
           her
           leaue
           ,
           or
           against
           her
           will
           he
           had
           left
           Ireland
           ;
           and
           for
           that
           he
           had
           made
           such
           a
           truce
           ,
           that
           euery
           fourteene
           dayes
           was
           violable
           ,
           when
           as
           it
           had
           beene
           in
           his
           power
           ,
           by
           his
           authoritie
           ,
           to
           haue
           ended
           the
           matters
           with
           the
           Rebels
           ,
           and
           pardoned
           their
           treasons
           .
           Being
           asked
           of
           the
           Councell
           ,
           why
           he
           made
           such
           couenants
           with
           Tir-Oen
           ,
           hee
           answered
           ,
           That
           Tir-Oen
           being
           potent
           ,
           proudly
           refused
           any
           conditions
           almost
           ,
           except
           hee
           would
           forgiue
           all
           the
           Rebels
           too
           in
           Ireland
           :
           except
           the
           Irish
           should
           be
           restored
           into
           their
           possession
           which
           the
           English
           had
           ,
           and
           except
           the
           Romish
           religion
           might
           bee
           with
           libertie
           professed
           through
           all
           Ireland
           .
           But
           when
           as
           these
           things
           were
           adiudged
           by
           the
           Councell
           uery
           heinous
           ,
           and
           then
           his
           returne
           into
           England
           againe
           ,
           especially
           with
           such
           company
           as
           he
           did
           ,
           grew
           also
           somewhat
           suspicious
           ;
           and
           the
           more
           ,
           being
           aggrauated
           by
           the
           varietie
           of
           plots
           laid
           by
           his
           potent
           aduersaries
           :
           the
           Queene
           thought
           
           it
           fit
           to
           confine
           him
           to
           some
           custodie
           ,
           but
           yet
           not
           to
           any
           prison
           ,
           
           lest
           she
           might
           seeme
           thereby
           to
           cut
           off
           all
           her
           former
           fauours
           towards
           him
           ;
           but
           she
           confined
           him
           to
           the
           Lord
           Keepers
           house
           ,
           that
           so
           ,
           not
           being
           at
           libertie
           he
           might
           not
           be
           led
           away
           with
           euill
           counsell
           .
           The
           Earle
           tooke
           it
           very
           vnkindly
           ,
           that
           both
           his
           and
           his
           friends
           returne
           should
           be
           so
           misconstrued
           to
           a
           suspition
           of
           ill
           ;
           For
           I
           haue
           seene
           his
           owne
           hand-writing
           ,
           wherein
           in
           a
           very
           faire
           method
           ,
           he
           digested
           and
           heaped
           together
           whatsoeuer
           he
           did
           thinke
           would
           be
           obiected
           against
           him
           .
           To
           wit
           ,
           
           that
           first
           neglecting
           his
           instruction
           ,
           he
           delayed
           his
           expedition
           into
           Vlster
           ,
           by
           losing
           fit
           opportunities
           ,
           both
           wasting
           and
           wearing
           the
           Queenes
           Forces
           elsewhere
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           made
           couenants
           ,
           and
           a
           truce
           most
           beneficiall
           to
           the
           Rebels
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           that
           the
           affaires
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           being
           not
           set
           in
           good
           order
           ,
           that
           contemning
           the
           forbidding
           of
           the
           Queene
           ,
           hee
           had
           left
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           returned
           with
           so
           many
           warlike
           men
           .
           To
           these
           things
           hee
           adioyned
           this
           answere
           :
        
         
           
             I
             Before
             I
             left
             Ireland
             ,
             set
             all
             things
             in
             that
             order
             ,
             as
             now
             they
             are
             ;
             that
             there
             hath
             beene
             no
             hurt
             done
             these
             nine
             moneths
             .
             That
             there
             was
             no
             reason
             why
             his
             companions
             that
             came
             with
             him
             should
             be
             suspected
             ;
             they
             being
             few
             ,
             and
             hauing
             good
             occasions
             of
             their
             returne
             ;
             and
             that
             no
             more
             then
             sixe
             accompanied
             him
             to
             the
             Court.
             What
             hurt
             could
             hee
             doe
             with
             so
             small
             a
             company
             ?
             It
             had
             beene
             an
             easie
             matter
             for
             him
             to
             haue
             thought
             or
             done
             any
             hurt
             when
             he
             had
             the
             armie
             and
             all
             Ireland
             at
             his
             command
             .
             If
             he
             were
             desirous
             of
             reuenge
             ,
             that
             he
             needed
             not
             any
             others
             helpe
             .
             For
             he
             is
             quickely
             master
             of
             anothers
             life
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             contēner
             of
             his
             own
             .
             But
             I
             knew
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             who
             said
             to
             me
             ,
             Vengeance
             is
             mine
             ,
             and
             I
             ,
             &c.
             
             Shall
             so
             great
             a
             calumnie
             fall
             vpon
             mee
             ,
             that
             my
             returne
             should
             be
             suspected
             ,
             who
             haue
             worne
             away
             my
             body
             in
             my
             Princes
             seruice
             ,
             
             that
             haue
             spent
             my
             fortunes
             ,
             that
             haue
             lyen
             suppliant
             at
             my
             Princes
             feet
             .
             Equitie
             and
             charitie
             ought
             to
             admit
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             but
             vpon
             very
             good
             grounds
             ,
             against
             them
             especially
             ,
             whom
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             same
             religion
             ,
             and
             the
             noblenesse
             of
             birth
             would
             free
             from
             the
             like
             suspition
             .
             Shall
             such
             suspition
             fall
             vpon
             me
             ?
             Who
             haue
             lost
             my
             father
             and
             brother
             in
             the
             seruice
             for
             this
             Land
             ?
             Who
             for
             thirteene
             of
             the
             three
             and
             thirtie
             yeeres
             I
             haue
             seene
             ,
             haue
             serued
             the
             Queene
             ;
             and
             for
             seuen
             of
             them
             thirteene
             haue
             beene
             of
             her
             priuie
             Councell
             ?
             Who
             haue
             beene
             hated
             of
             all
             those
             ,
             that
             either
             enuied
             the
             Queene
             or
             her
             religion
             ?
             Who
             haue
             so
             exposed
             my selfe
             to
             euery
             ones
             reuenge
             ,
             out
             of
             my
             dutie
             to
             her
             ,
             and
             my
             paines
             against
             her
             enemies
             ,
             that
             no
             place
             but
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             no
             time
             ,
             but
             while
             shee
             liues
             ,
             can
             secure
             me
             from
             them
             ?
          
        
         
           Neither
           did
           he
           alone
           thus
           complaine
           ,
           
           but
           many
           also
           euery
           where
           :
           some
           of
           them
           conspiring
           together
           by
           violence
           and
           force
           to
           set
           him
           at
           libertie
           :
           but
           he
           out
           of
           his
           honest
           and
           true
           noble
           mind
           would
           not
           suffer
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           let
           vs
           returne
           to
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           leaue
           Essex
           that
           hath
           left
           it
           .
           The
           times
           of
           the
           truce
           are
           scarce
           gone
           out
           once
           or
           twice
           ,
           but
           Tir-Oen
           with
           an
           enemies
           courage
           ,
           assembling
           his
           Forces
           ,
           prouides
           againe
           for
           warre
           .
        
         
           From
           England
           was
           Sir
           
             William
             Warren
          
           sent
           to
           him
           by
           the
           Councell
           ,
           to
           know
           wherefore
           he
           brake
           the
           truce
           .
           To
           whom
           hee
           loftily
           answered
           ,
           that
           hee
           indeed
           brake
           not
           the
           truce
           ,
           but
           gaue
           warning
           fourteene
           dayes
           before
           his
           renewing
           of
           the
           warre
           .
           And
           that
           the
           occasion
           of
           his
           renewing
           the
           warre
           was
           very
           iust
           ,
           by
           reason
           he
           vnderstood
           that
           Essex
           the
           Deputie
           ,
           in
           whom
           hee
           had
           reposed
           the
           trust
           of
           his
           life
           and
           goods
           ,
           had
           beene
           committed
           in
           England
           :
           and
           that
           now
           hee
           would
           not
           haue
           to
           doe
           with
           the
           Counsellors
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           who
           dealt
           but
           scuruily
           and
           deceitfully
           with
           him
           before
           .
           And
           that
           
           now
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           renue
           the
           League
           againe
           ,
           because
           already
           he
           had
           sent
           forth
           O-Donell
           into
           Conaugh
           ,
           &
           others
           of
           his
           cōfederates
           into
           other
           quarters
           of
           the
           kingdom
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           there
           were
           rumours
           spred
           vp
           &
           downe
           ouer
           Ireland
           ,
           
           (
           not
           without
           Tir-Oen
           being
           the
           Authour
           of
           them
           )
           that
           shortly
           England
           should
           be
           vexed
           againe
           with
           new
           commotions
           :
           and
           truely
           they
           were
           prepared
           reasonable
           well
           for
           the
           matter
           ,
           for
           the
           wickeder
           sort
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           enc●eased
           daily
           in
           number
           and
           strength
           ,
           they
           which
           were
           of
           the
           Irish
           stocke
           ,
           now
           looking
           after
           nothing
           but
           their
           ancient
           liberty
           and
           Nobility
           .
           The
           honester
           sort
           of
           the
           English
           bloud
           ,
           being
           daily
           cast
           downe
           more
           and
           more
           ,
           to
           see
           so
           great
           charges
           of
           the
           Queene
           spent
           in
           vaine
           ;
           complaining
           also
           ,
           that
           now
           they
           were
           excluded
           from
           any
           offices
           in
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           and
           vsed
           like
           meere
           strangers
           and
           Forreigners
           .
        
         
           But
           Tir-Oen
           he
           was
           very
           cheerefull
           and
           couragious
           ,
           boasting
           and
           bragging
           vp
           and
           downe
           ,
           that
           now
           hee
           wo●ld
           restore
           to
           Ireland
           it
           's
           ancient
           liberty
           ,
           and
           Religion
           .
           He
           receiues
           to
           his
           protection
           all
           tumultuous
           persons
           ,
           furnisheth
           them
           with
           succour
           ,
           confirmes
           the
           doubtfuller
           sort
           ,
           and
           eagerly
           laboureth
           to
           weaken
           the
           Command
           of
           the
           Engish
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           b●ing
           lull'd
           on
           with
           hope
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           aide
           ,
           and
           money
           ,
           and
           prouision
           ,
           which
           once
           or
           twise
           was
           sent
           him
           ;
           and
           thereto
           also
           ,
           not
           a
           little
           encouraged
           by
           the
           promises
           and
           Indulgences
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           who
           had
           now
           sent
           vnto
           him
           the
           Fether
           of
           a
           Phoenix
           ;
           
           it
           is
           like
           because
           Pope
           Vrban
           the
           third
           a
           great
           while
           ago
           ,
           sent
           to
           Iohn
           the
           Sonne
           of
           Henry
           the
           second
           ,
           Lord
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           a
           Crowne
           of
           Peacockes
           Feathers
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           many
           men
           that
           had
           but
           little
           to
           doe
           ,
           and
           some
           suggested
           thereunto
           ,
           extolled
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           
           wounding
           the
           Councell
           in
           their
           disgracefull
           bookes
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           the
           Queene
           too
           ,
           through
           their
           sides
           ,
           as
           all
           neglecting
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           taking
           no
           care
           for
           Ireland
           .
           Whereupon
           the
           Councell
           ,
           the
           day
           before
           the
           ●nd
           of
           Michaelmas
           Tearme
           ,
           meeting
           according
           to
           their
           
           custome
           in
           the
           Starre-Chamber
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Keeper
           hauing
           admonished
           the
           Nobler
           sort
           to
           retire
           into
           the
           Country
           ,
           and
           keepe
           good
           Hospitality
           among
           the
           poore
           ,
           and
           willed
           the
           Iustices
           of
           Peace
           ,
           not
           onely
           seuerely
           to
           punish
           the
           transgressours
           of
           the
           Peace
           ,
           but
           by
           all
           meanes
           to
           preuent
           all
           transgressions
           .
           Then
           greatly
           accusing
           the
           ●uill
           language
           of
           those
           back-biters
           and
           calumniators
           ,
           that
           had
           traduced
           all
           the
           Councell
           ,
           hee
           declares
           vnto
           them
           how
           carefull
           the
           Queene
           hath
           beene
           in
           prouiding
           for
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           appeasing
           the
           tumults
           therein
           :
           and
           how
           preposterously
           Essex
           went
           to
           worke
           with
           the
           Rebels
           ;
           and
           how
           base
           couenants
           with
           Tir-Oen
           he
           had
           condiscended
           vnto
           ,
           that
           now
           durst
           euen
           boast
           vp
           and
           downe
           that
           he
           would
           come
           into
           England
           shortly
           ,
           and
           here
           also
           get
           himselfe
           possessions
           .
        
         
           The
           Lord
           Buckhurst
           that
           was
           made
           Lord
           Treasurer
           after
           Burghley
           deceased
           ,
           
           much
           inueighing
           against
           the
           Penmen
           of
           those
           infamous
           Pamphlets
           ,
           declared
           also
           what
           great
           armies
           ,
           and
           what
           great
           prouision
           was
           sent
           into
           Ireland
           ,
           that
           euery
           moneth
           the
           pay
           was
           sent
           for
           three
           moneths
           together
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Queene
           had
           in
           this
           warre
           within
           six
           moneths
           spent
           three
           hundred
           thousand
           pounds
           ,
           and
           the
           E.
           of
           Essex
           could
           not
           deny
           this
           .
        
         
           The
           Earle
           of
           Nottingham
           he
           shewed
           how
           the
           Queene
           had
           assembled
           her
           wisest
           Counsellours
           best
           insighted
           into
           the
           affaires
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           
           to
           a
           consultation
           about
           this
           Irish
           rebellion
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           or
           most
           of
           them
           ,
           adiudged
           it
           fittest
           ,
           first
           to
           reduce
           Vlster
           to
           obedience
           .
           That
           Essex
           also
           was
           of
           the
           same
           mind
           ;
           who
           oftentimes
           had
           reiterated
           these
           words
           ,
           that
           not
           the
           boughes
           of
           rebellion
           ,
           but
           the
           root
           must
           be
           taken
           off
           .
           But
           that
           he
           was
           very
           sorry
           that
           he
           had
           done
           otherwise
           :
           withall
           affirming
           that
           fiue
           of
           the
           Queenes
           ships
           ,
           with
           others
           ,
           ready
           to
           be
           vsed
           in
           warre
           ,
           had
           beene
           sent
           ouer
           to
           Vlster
           ,
           and
           there
           lay
           six
           whole
           moneths
           without
           any
           vse
           .
        
         
           Secretary
           Cecill
           ,
           
           first
           declares
           the
           singular
           care
           of
           the
           Queene
           in
           her
           defending
           England
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           by
           remouing
           
           
           
           renowne
           and
           glory
           of
           her
           Maiesty
           ;
           and
           which
           was
           worst
           of
           all
           ,
           would
           puffe
           vp
           the
           proud
           mindes
           of
           the
           Rebels
           ,
           as
           appeares
           by
           that
           of
           the
           arch-Rebell
           Tir-Oen
           ,
           who
           the
           next
           day
           after
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           came
           to
           the
           English
           Court
           ,
           could
           not
           containe
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           breake
           into
           the
           like
           speeches
           as
           these
           ;
           That
           he
           did
           not
           doubt
           but
           shortly
           to
           see
           a
           greater
           change
           and
           alteration
           of
           things
           ,
           then
           euer
           yet
           had
           beene
           in
           former
           ages
           :
           that
           he
           would
           shew
           himselfe
           there
           shortly
           ,
           and
           challenge
           some
           part
           of
           it
           for
           himselfe
           ;
           but
           professing
           that
           he
           could
           not
           imagine
           ,
           by
           what
           diuination
           ,
           or
           cunning
           ,
           he
           could
           hope
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           or
           know
           ,
           within
           so
           few
           howers
           ,
           what
           was
           become
           of
           Essex
           .
           Thus
           farre
           went
           Cecill
           :
           and
           it
           will
           be
           needlesse
           to
           repeat
           what
           euery
           one
           said
           ,
           since
           all
           came
           to
           the
           same
           effect
           ,
           and
           conclusion
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           let
           vs
           leaue
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           vnder
           custody
           with
           the
           Lord
           Keeper
           ,
           
           who
           being
           onely
           deuoted
           to
           godlinesse
           ,
           and
           diuinemeditations
           ,
           seemed
           to
           haue
           beene
           past
           beyond
           all
           the
           vanities
           of
           this
           world
           :
           he
           sent
           such
           godly
           Letters
           seasoned
           with
           such
           a
           religious
           contempt
           of
           worldly
           affaires
           ,
           to
           all
           his
           Friends
           and
           Familiars
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           Andrew
           of
           Austria
           ,
           
           the
           son
           of
           Cardinall
           Ferdinand
           the
           Arch-Duke
           ,
           brother
           to
           Maximilian
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           absence
           of
           Cardinall
           Albert
           of
           Austria
           ,
           at
           the
           marriage
           in
           Spaine
           was
           made
           Gouernour
           of
           the
           Low
           Countries
           ,
           very
           diligently
           dealt
           with
           
             Charles
             Lanfrance
          
           ,
           and
           
             Hierom
             Coeman
          
           about
           a
           peace
           betweene
           the
           Spanish
           King
           Philip
           the
           third
           ,
           and
           the
           Queene
           of
           England
           .
           Neither
           did
           the
           Queene
           shew
           her selfe
           very
           strange
           from
           the
           matter
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           the
           Spaniard
           had
           delegated
           on
           him
           sufficient
           authority
           to
           treat
           about
           the
           peace
           ;
           and
           if
           so
           be
           they
           would
           take
           good
           order
           for
           the
           States
           of
           the
           vnited
           Prouinces
           .
           For
           to
           forsake
           those
           ,
           or
           to
           doe
           any
           thing
           that
           might
           be
           disgraceful
           to
           her
           ,
           or
           deceitful
           to
           them
           ,
           she
           thought
           it
           vnexpiable
           .
           But
           yet
           this
           mention
           of
           peace
           did
           cause
           seuerall
           suspitions
           &
           distrusts
           both
           in
           the
           Queene
           and
           the
           States
           ;
           
           seeing
           that
           at
           the
           very
           same
           time
           there
           was
           a
           very
           constant
           rumour
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           a
           Na●y
           prouiding
           in
           Spaine
           .
           But
           the
           Hollanders
           Nauy
           ,
           that
           had
           now
           taken
           the
           Canary
           Island
           and
           the
           Castle
           ,
           and
           layd
           wast
           Saint
           Thomas
           Island
           ,
           was
           thought
           to
           haue
           turned
           out
           of
           the
           way
           .
        
         
           Neither
           is
           this
           a
           bare
           rumour
           ,
           
           for
           there
           were
           some
           Gallies
           prouided
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           by
           the
           appointment
           of
           
             Fredericke
             Spinula
          
           of
           Genoa
           ,
           who
           being
           exceeding
           rich
           aboue
           ordinary
           ,
           hauing
           beene
           a
           Souldier
           in
           the
           Low
           Countries
           ,
           perswaded
           the
           Spaniard
           to
           send
           out
           some
           Gallies
           into
           Flanders
           .
           And
           those
           Gallies
           being
           sent
           out
           vnder
           his
           conduct
           ,
           passing
           by
           the
           French
           shore
           ,
           came
           to
           the
           Hauen
           Scluse
           in
           Flanders
           ,
           not
           being
           espied
           either
           by
           the
           English
           or
           Hollanders
           ships
           that
           tarried
           for
           them
           .
           For
           being
           carried
           farre
           to
           the
           North
           in
           the
           British
           Ocean
           ,
           either
           by
           the
           tide
           ,
           or
           ignorance
           of
           the
           places
           ,
           by
           all
           aduentures
           ,
           they
           escaped
           the
           English
           and
           Ho●landers
           ,
           that
           waited
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           These
           Gallies
           first
           of
           all
           caused
           great
           admiration
           to
           the
           English
           and
           Hollanders
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           yeare
           1545.
           had
           found
           the
           British
           Ocean
           swelling
           and
           raging
           with
           stormes
           ,
           altogether
           impatient
           of
           such
           plaine
           Vessels
           ,
           when
           some
           of
           them
           were
           sent
           from
           the
           Mediterranean
           Sea
           against
           England
           .
           But
           now
           they
           did
           great
           hurt
           about
           where
           they
           went
           ,
           for
           being
           made
           by
           skilfull
           Ship
           wrights
           according
           to
           that
           fashion
           of
           those
           that
           1593.
           went
           as
           farre
           as
           the
           Islands
           of
           Azores
           ,
           they
           scorned
           the
           anger
           of
           our
           Seas
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           calme
           being
           rowed
           with
           Oares
           ,
           they
           would
           doe
           great
           harme
           ,
           when
           ships
           built
           at
           great
           charges
           ,
           being
           destitute
           of
           winde
           ,
           lay
           at
           rode
           closly
           ,
           and
           exposed
           to
           their
           hurt
           .
        
         
           Much
           about
           the
           same
           time
           Charles
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           Hereditary
           Prince
           of
           the
           Kingdomes
           of
           Swecia
           ,
           
           the
           Gothes
           and
           Vandalls
           ,
           (
           for
           these
           are
           his
           titles
           )
           sent
           Hill
           an
           Englishman
           ouer
           to
           the
           Queene
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           acquit
           him
           of
           calumnies
           before
           the
           Queene
           ,
           he
           being
           traduced
           out
           of
           affectation
           of
           innouation
           ,
           for
           to
           haue
           wrought
           to
           himselfe
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           
           against
           Sigismund
           his
           Nephew
           King
           of
           Poland
           ,
           entreated
           the
           Queene
           that
           she
           would
           not
           beleeue
           these
           calumniators
           ,
           and
           also
           to
           aide
           him
           with
           councell
           ,
           and
           helpe
           for
           to
           defend
           and
           propugne
           the
           sincere
           Religion
           grounded
           on
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           The
           Queene
           publikely
           heard
           him
           ,
           and
           answered
           him
           ,
           wishing
           him
           to
           wish
           his
           Master
           to
           keepe
           his
           word
           better
           with
           his
           Nephew
           the
           King
           of
           Poland
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           ●inne
           against
           Iustice
           ,
           Nature
           ,
           and
           the
           lawes
           of
           Affinity
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           yeare
           there
           died
           too
           many
           in
           that
           one
           
             Richard
             Hooker
          
           borne
           in
           Deuonsh●re
           ,
           
           and
           bred
           in
           
             Corp●s
             Christi
          
           College
           in
           Oxford
           ,
           a
           Diuine
           v●ry
           modera●e
           ,
           tempe●●te
           ,
           meek
           ,
           and
           vertuous
           euen
           to
           the
           best
           imitation
           ;
           and
           besides
           ,
           very
           famous
           for
           his
           learned
           Workes
           ,
           as
           his
           Bookes
           of
           
             Ecclesiasticall
             Policy
          
           ,
           set
           forth
           in
           English
           ,
           but
           worthy
           to
           speake
           Latine
           ,
           doe
           testifie
           of
           him
           .
        
         
         
         
         
      
       
         
         
           THE
           THREE
           and
           Fortieth
           Yeere
           OF
           HER
           REIGNE
           .
        
         
           Anno
           Domini
           1600.
           
           
        
         
           IN
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           yeare
           the
           〈◊〉
           being
           daily
           busied
           with
           the
           affaires
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           that
           she
           might
           the
           better
           prouide
           for
           mony
           ,
           
           amongst
           her
           so
           great
           cost
           and
           charges
           in
           the
           Irish
           warre
           ,
           delegated
           some
           ,
           who
           hauing
           receiued
           their
           monies
           ,
           might
           confirme
           to
           them
           that
           Crowne-land
           which
           the
           law
           had
           called
           into
           question
           .
           Also
           she
           caused
           the
           ancient
           lawes
           of
           Edward
           the
           4
           ,
           Richard
           the
           2
           ,
           &
           Henry
           the
           4
           ▪
           to
           be
           obserued
           ,
           concerning
           the
           
           transportation
           of
           gold
           or
           sil●er
           coy●ed
           or
           ●ot
           coyned
           out
           of
           England
           which
           she
           proclaimed
           vnlawfull
           .
           And
           she
           became
           more
           intent
           then
           euer
           shee
           had
           beene
           towards
           the
           affaires
           of
           Ireland
           :
           
           for
           Tir-Oen
           ,
           after
           the
           returne
           of
           Essex
           from
           Ireland
           ,
           being
           pu●t
           vp
           with
           the
           ioy
           of
           his
           happy
           mischiefes
           ,
           accounted
           himselfe
           Monarch
           of
           ●●eland
           ;
           and
           to
           disperse
           that
           fl●me
           ,
           which
           in
           his
           absence
           he
           had
           raised
           in
           M●unster
           ,
           no
           by
           his
           presence
           he
           s●attereth
           it
           abroad
           ,
           vnder
           a
           pretence
           of
           a
           religious
           trauell
           ,
           to
           see
           a
           〈…〉
           Holy
           Crosse
           ;
           which
           was
           said
           to
           bee
           kept
           in
           a
           〈…〉
           
           Iourneying
           thither
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           Winter
           ,
           he
           put
           on
           many
           vpon
           rebellion
           with
           his
           stately
           pr●mises
           and
           earnest
           exhortations
           ;
           He
           makes
           
             Iames
             Fitz-Thomas
          
           the
           kinsman
           of
           the
           Earle
           of
           Desmo●
           ,
           whom
           the
           Rebels
           〈◊〉
           had
           made
           Earle
           of
           Desmon
           .
           
           He
           exalteth
           also
           〈…〉
           to
           the
           honourable
           title
           of
           Mac-Car●y-More
           .
           Hee
           taketh
           pledges
           of
           those
           of
           the
           rebellion
           whom
           hee
           most
           suspected
           ;
           and
           layes
           wast
           all
           the
           grounds
           of
           the
           faithfull
           subiects
           thereabouts
           ,
           making
           them
           a
           prey
           to
           Mac-Guyr
           ,
           the
           boldest
           〈…〉
           his
           followers
           .
           
           But
           this
           Mac-Guyr
           by
           chan●e
           〈◊〉
           ●pon
           Warham
           of
           
             St.
             Leger
          
           ,
           who
           run
           him
           through
           with
           a
           speare
           ,
           and
           was
           also
           run
           through
           himselfe
           by
           him
           :
           hauing
           sufficient
           victory
           without
           a
           triumph
           :
           and
           liuing
           long
           enough
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           had
           kil'd
           so
           bold
           and
           audacious
           a
           R●bell
           .
        
         
           When
           this
           flame
           of
           rebellion
           had
           beene
           blowne
           vp
           into
           so
           hot
           a
           fire
           ,
           that
           Ormond
           Generall
           of
           the
           armie
           ,
           nor
           
             George
             Carew
          
           Treasurer
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           who
           were
           made
           the
           Iustices
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           could
           quen●h
           the
           same
           ▪
           the
           Queene
           ,
           alwayes
           happy
           in
           her
           owne
           choice
           ▪
           sent
           ouer
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           Winter
           
             Charles
             Blunt
          
           ,
           Lord
           Montioy
           ,
           Lord
           Depu●i●
           into
           Ireland
           ;
           whom
           shee
           knew
           fitting
           to
           command
           ,
           because
           shee
           alwayes
           found
           him
           readie
           to
           obey
           .
           
           He
           arriued
           at
           Ireland
           quietly
           in
           February
           ,
           with
           but
           a
           small
           company
           ,
           where
           〈…〉
           Ireland
           in
           a
           woefull
           and
           miserable
           pligh●
           .
           ●or
           Tir-Oen
           triumphing-like
           had
           ouer
           run
           all
           Mo●nster
           ,
           from
           the
           fa●thest
           part
           
           of
           Vlster
           not
           any
           resisting
           him
           .
           Euery
           honest
           man
           ,
           either
           out
           of
           hope
           of
           remedie
           or
           ease
           ,
           grew
           faint
           and
           weary
           almost
           of
           their
           liues
           ;
           the
           wickeder
           sort
           ,
           they
           hauing
           all
           things
           according
           to
           their
           owne
           minde
           ,
           thought
           of
           loftie
           matters
           ,
           and
           and
           certainely
           all
           the
           nobler
           sort
           secretly
           conspired
           to
           assume
           againe
           their
           ancient
           libertie
           ,
           which
           they
           so
           tediously
           heretofore
           complained
           ,
           as
           being
           sore
           oppressed
           .
           There
           stomackes
           were
           indeed
           the
           better
           whetted
           to
           the
           matter
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           Clement
           the
           eight
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           
           had
           lately
           set
           forth
           his
           Indulgence
           out
           of
           the
           Churches
           treasurie
           ,
           as
           our
           aduersaries
           speake
           .
           And
           in
           this
           Indulgence
           or
           Bull
           (
           to
           comprehend
           all
           in
           few
           words
           .
           )
           First
           hee
           commendeth
           the
           Prelates
           and
           Peeres
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           ayded
           
             Iames
             Geraldin
          
           ,
           and
           Iohn
           his
           kinsman
           ,
           and
           last
           of
           all
           ,
           his
           beloued
           sonne
           Hugh
           Prince
           O-neale
           ,
           and
           Earle
           of
           Tir-Oen
           ,
           Captaine
           Generall
           of
           the
           Catholike
           forces
           in
           Ireland
           .
           Then
           hee
           goes
           on
           ,
           on
           this
           manner
           :
        
         
           
             
               VVEE
               ,
               that
               yee
               ,
               both
               Captaines
               and
               Souldiers
               might
               more
               couragiously
               and
               more
               cheerefully
               endeauour
               your selues
               hereafter
               ,
               against
               the
               heretickes
               of
               these
               times
               ,
               being
               willing
               to
               accompany
               you
               with
               all
               our
               spirituall
               graces
               and
               fauours
               ,
               and
               being
               thereunto
               by
               the
               example
               of
               our
               predecessours
               ,
               and
               trusting
               to
               the
               mercie
               of
               our
               omnipotent
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               authoritie
               of
               the
               blessed
               Apostles
               S.
               Peter
               and
               S.
               Paul
               :
               Grant
               mercifully
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               all
               yee
               ,
               and
               euery
               one
               of
               yee
               ,
               that
               follow
               Hugh
               Earle
               of
               Tir-Oen
               ,
               the
               Generall
               ,
               his
               Army
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               those
               that
               are
               defenders
               of
               the
               Faith
               ;
               or
               that
               shall
               adioyne
               your selues
               to
               them
               ,
               or
               bestow
               your
               paines
               vpon
               them
               ,
               either
               in
               your
               counsell
               ,
               fauour
               ,
               prouision
               ,
               armes
               ,
               or
               any
               war
               like
               thing
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               maner
               of
               way
               shall
               helpe
               them
               in
               this
               Expedition
               :
               And
               also
               to
               Hugh
               himselfe
               the
               Generall
               ,
               and
               to
               euery
               one
               ,
               and
               all
               
               of
               his
               Army
               ,
               if
               so
               bee
               they
               will
               truely
               repent
               and
               confesse
               ;
               and
               if
               so
               be
               ,
               if
               it
               may
               be
               conueniently
               done
               ,
               they
               shall
               refresh
               their
               soules
               with
               the
               holy
               Eucharist
               ,
               a
               plenary
               Pardon
               and
               remission
               of
               all
               their
               sinnes
               ;
               and
               the
               very
               same
               Pardon
               that
               was
               wont
               to
               be
               granted
               by
               the
               Bishops
               of
               our
               Sea
               ,
               to
               those
               that
               warred
               against
               the
               Turkes
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               recouery
               of
               the
               Holy
               Land.
               Notwithstanding
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Dated
                 at
                 Rome
                 at
                 St.
                 Peters
                 ,
                 vnder
                 the
                 Fishermans
                 Ring
                 :
                 
                   In
                   the
                   ninth
                   yeere
                   of
                   our
                   Popedome
                   .
                
              
               
                 M.
                 Vestius
                 Barbianus
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           The
           Rebels
           ,
           
           to
           fright
           their
           new-come
           Deputie
           ,
           found
           alarume
           in
           the
           very
           Suburbes
           of
           Dublin
           ;
           but
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           the
           Deputie
           neglecting
           them
           ,
           was
           onely
           earnest
           to
           set
           vpon
           the
           Arch-rebel
           himselfe
           at
           his
           returne
           from
           Mounster
           ,
           wherefore
           hauing
           assembled
           a
           tumultuary
           Band
           ,
           (
           for
           his
           selected
           Bands
           were
           in
           Mounster
           with
           Ormond
           )
           hee
           made
           all
           hast
           to
           Fereall
           ,
           to
           stop
           vp
           the
           way
           and
           entertaine
           him
           with
           battell
           :
           But
           Tir-Oen
           being
           aduised
           of
           this
           determination
           of
           the
           Deputies
           ,
           (
           for
           hee
           had
           alwayes
           some
           of
           the
           Queenes
           owne
           Councell
           ,
           
           that
           were
           too
           much
           addicted
           to
           him
           )
           preuents
           him
           with
           all
           speed
           possible
           .
        
         
           The
           Deputie
           returning
           againe
           to
           Dublin
           ,
           bent
           him
           onely
           to
           the
           choice
           and
           mustering
           vp
           of
           his
           old
           Souldiers
           ,
           whom
           he
           resolued
           to
           send
           by
           Sea
           vnto
           Logh-Foile
           ,
           and
           Bala-shanon
           ,
           neere
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           lake
           Erne
           ;
           that
           so
           he
           might
           hemme
           in
           Tir-Oen
           behind
           and
           before
           ,
           and
           on
           each
           side
           :
           Also
           hee
           tooke
           order
           for
           the
           sending
           ayde
           to
           the
           Garrisons
           in
           Lease
           ,
           and
           Ophall
           ;
           which
           being
           annoyed
           with
           so
           many
           rebels
           ,
           was
           indeed
           full
           of
           danger
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           beginning
           of
           May
           ,
           he
           marched
           vp
           towards
           Vlster
           ,
           with
           resolution
           to
           turne
           the
           Rebels
           out
           of
           their
           way
           on
           that
           side
           ,
           
           whilest
           
             Henry
             Docwray
          
           strengthened
           the
           Garrison
           at
           Logh-Foile
           ,
           and
           
             Matthew
             Morgan
          
           at
           Bala-shanon
           .
           For
           they
           
           arriued
           at
           Culm●
           on
           the
           mouth
           of
           Logh-Foile
           ,
           with
           foure
           thousand
           Foot
           ,
           and
           two
           hundred
           Horse
           .
           And
           there
           hauing
           placed
           a
           Fort
           ,
           and
           another
           at
           Ellogh
           ,
           they
           afterward
           came
           to
           Derry
           a
           little
           Citie
           ,
           
           halfe
           an
           Iland
           of
           some
           fourtie
           acres
           of
           ground
           ;
           which
           on
           one
           side
           was
           well
           walled
           with
           the
           Riuer
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           other
           side
           vnpassable
           by
           reason
           of
           plashy
           grounds
           .
           In
           this
           little
           Citie
           were
           the
           halfe
           broken
           and
           much
           decayed
           walles
           of
           a
           Monastery
           ,
           a
           Bishops
           Palace
           ,
           two
           Churches
           ,
           and
           an
           old
           Castle
           .
           The
           Inhabitants
           had
           erected
           an
           Armory
           and
           many
           little
           cottages
           of
           oaken
           plankes
           ,
           and
           had
           fortified
           the
           place
           with
           vnhewen
           stones
           which
           they
           got
           hard
           by
           ,
           and
           the
           rubbish
           and
           remainders
           of
           old
           ruined
           houses
           ,
           hauing
           made
           their
           lime
           of
           shels
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           fire
           .
           And
           this
           ,
           while
           they
           were
           there
           ,
           
           the
           Deputie
           did
           so
           hinder
           Tir-Oens
           purposes
           by
           daily
           light
           skirmishes
           ,
           which
           were
           so
           vnfortunate
           to
           him
           continually
           ,
           that
           ▪
           finding
           the
           fortune
           of
           the
           war
           now
           to
           be
           altered
           he
           began
           to
           betake
           himselfe
           to
           his
           lurking
           holes
           againe
           .
        
         
           The
           Garrisons
           thus
           being
           fortified
           and
           put
           in
           order
           ,
           the
           Deputie
           returned
           to
           Dub●in
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           Iune
           :
           and
           then
           hee
           requested
           from
           England
           some
           more
           prouision
           ,
           to
           place
           a
           Garrison
           in
           Armach
           on
           this
           side
           ;
           that
           thereby
           hee
           might
           bring
           the
           Rebels
           into
           a
           narrower
           streight
           .
           And
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           hauing
           gone
           into
           Lease
           ,
           the
           very
           refuge
           of
           the
           Rebels
           of
           Lagene
           ,
           
           hee
           so
           followed
           O●y-Mac-Rory-Og
           ,
           the
           chiefe
           of
           the
           Family
           of
           O-More
           ,
           a
           bloody
           young
           man
           ,
           and
           a
           bold
           ,
           that
           had
           but
           lately
           caused
           all
           those
           troubles
           in
           Mounster
           ,
           that
           hee
           slew
           him
           and
           many
           moe
           of
           his
           comrades
           ;
           and
           hauing
           laid
           waste
           all
           his
           grounds
           and
           possessions
           ,
           so
           dispersed
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Rebels
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           scarce
           seene
           any
           one
           of
           them
           in
           those
           quarters
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           by
           this
           time
           ,
           his
           new
           supplies
           came
           from
           England
           ouer
           to
           him
           :
           and
           then
           ,
           although
           there
           was
           great
           want
           of
           victuals
           and
           money
           ,
           and
           although
           in
           those
           quarters
           Winter
           drew
           on
           a
           pace
           ,
           after
           the
           Eq●inoxe
           ;
           hee
           for
           all
           that
           set
           forwards
           
           towards
           Vlster
           ,
           and
           came
           as
           f●r
           as
           the
           Passe
           of
           Moghery
           beyond
           Doudalk
           .
           
           That
           passage
           is
           accounted
           naturally
           the
           most
           troublesome
           in
           all
           Ireland
           :
           Besides
           ,
           the
           art
           of
           the
           Rebels
           exercised
           therein
           ,
           who
           with
           Inclosures
           with
           stakes
           fastned
           the
           ground
           with
           hurdles
           and
           harrowes
           ioyned
           together
           and
           stones
           cast
           betweene
           ,
           and
           turfes
           betweene
           the
           mountaines
           ,
           woods
           ,
           and
           yeelding
           bogs
           ,
           had
           with
           great
           skill
           ,
           and
           greater
           industry
           blocked
           vp
           the
           passage
           crosse
           :
           which
           also
           was
           made
           worse
           besides
           ,
           by
           the
           ouerflowing
           water
           of
           the
           riuer
           neereby
           reason
           of
           too
           much
           raine
           .
           After
           that
           the
           waters
           were
           abated
           a
           little
           ,
           the
           English
           couragiously
           brake
           thorow
           those
           Inclosures
           ;
           and
           hauing
           vanquished
           all
           these
           great
           difficulties
           ,
           &
           their
           enemies
           too
           the
           authors
           of
           them
           ,
           the
           L.
           Deputy
           placed
           &
           erected
           a
           fort
           8.
           miles
           from
           Armach
           ,
           
           for
           all
           neere
           about
           it
           by
           the
           Rebels
           had
           bin
           spoyled
           and
           consumed
           ;
           and
           to
           the
           memory
           of
           
             Iohn
             Norris
          
           ,
           vnder
           whom
           hee
           first
           exercised
           the
           Military
           Art
           ,
           hee
           called
           the
           place
           Mont-Norris
           ;
           
           making
           one
           
             E.
             Blany
          
           ,
           a
           lusty
           fellow
           of
           his
           hands
           ,
           Gouernour
           thereof
           ;
           who
           euer
           afterwards
           kept
           the
           Rebels
           thereabouts
           in
           some
           exercise
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           most
           part
           kept
           them
           very
           much
           vnder
           .
           In
           the
           Deputies
           returne
           ,
           (
           to
           omit
           ordinary
           and
           daily
           happy
           skirmishes
           )
           hee
           gaue
           a
           great
           and
           a
           famous
           ouerthrow
           to
           the
           Rebels
           ,
           that
           hee
           had
           hedged
           vp
           the
           way
           in
           the
           streight
           neere
           Carlingford
           .
           On
           the
           English
           side
           there
           was
           slaine
           Latwa●e
           Doctor
           of
           Diuinitie
           ,
           and
           Chaplaine
           to
           the
           Deputie
           ,
           and
           Cranmer
           his
           Secretary
           ,
           both
           learned
           men
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           much
           beloued
           of
           him
           ;
           besides
           some
           others
           also
           .
        
         
           The
           Deputie
           hauing
           returned
           ,
           Tir-Oen
           directs
           all
           his
           forces
           and
           practises
           against
           
             Henry
             Docwray
          
           :
           and
           hauing
           a●●aulted
           him
           by
           skirmishes
           ,
           
           treacheries
           ,
           periuries
           ,
           and
           more
           then
           punicke
           deceits
           ,
           wounded
           him
           sorely
           ;
           but
           yet
           hee
           vnfolded
           himselfe
           valiantly
           and
           happily
           out
           of
           these
           dangers
           :
           He
           laid
           waste
           O-Chahans
           little
           countrey
           .
           
             Arthur
             O-Neale
          
           ,
           the
           sonne
           of
           Turlogh
           being
           Captaine
           .
           Hee
           tooke
           Dunalong
           in
           the
           fight
           of
           Tir-Oen
           ,
           and
           placed
           
             Iohn
             Bowley
          
           there
           in
           Garrison
           .
           
           And
           a
           little
           after
           ,
           (
           which
           much
           grieued
           and
           angred
           Odonel
           )
           hee
           seized
           on
           Lisser
           Castle
           ,
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           
             Neale
             Garue
          
           of
           the
           Family
           of
           
             O
             donels
          
           ,
           whom
           hee
           had
           perswaded
           and
           drawne
           to
           his
           side
           ,
           promising
           the
           gouernment
           of
           Tir-Conelle
           to
           him
           ,
           which
           hee
           challenged
           by
           the
           right
           of
           his
           blood
           .
        
         
           Much
           about
           this
           time
           there
           arriued
           a
           Spanish
           ship
           ,
           furnished
           with
           weapons
           and
           a
           little
           money
           ,
           and
           it
           landed
           at
           Calebeg
           :
           whither
           the
           Rebels
           flying
           with
           all
           speed
           ,
           with
           hope
           of
           diuiding
           the
           prey
           ,
           left
           those
           quarters
           they
           kept
           to
           the
           English
           Garrisons
           thereabouts
           .
        
         
           The
           Deputie
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           
           not
           to
           lose
           any
           time
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           Winter
           ,
           entred
           the
           Glinnes
           in
           Lagene
           ,
           where
           he
           receiued
           to
           obedience
           
             Donell
             Spaniah
             ,
             Phelim
             Mac-Pheogh
          
           ,
           and
           the
           tumultuary
           kindred
           of
           the
           O-Tooles
           ,
           hauing
           taken
           Hostages
           from
           them
           to
           bind
           them
           the
           better
           to
           performance
           .
           After
           that
           he
           entred
           into
           Fereal
           ,
           and
           droue
           Tirel
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           skilfullest
           Souldiers
           among
           them
           ,
           out
           of
           his
           boggish
           Hold
           (
           they
           call
           them
           Fastnessi
           )
           all
           thickned
           and
           fortified
           with
           briars
           and
           brambles
           .
           And
           now
           hee
           had
           gone
           compasse
           victoriously
           through
           all
           places
           as
           farre
           as
           Vlster
           ,
           and
           there
           also
           he
           laid
           waste
           Fer●ey
           ,
           
           hauing
           slaine
           the
           two
           sonnes
           of
           
             E●ar
             Mac-Cowley
          
           ;
           and
           sending
           forth
           
             Richard
             Morison
          
           ,
           hee
           laid
           waste
           too
           the
           little
           Prouince
           Fues
           .
           He
           placed
           a
           Garrison
           at
           Breny
           ,
           committed
           to
           the
           care
           of
           
             Oliuer
             Lambard
          
           :
           and
           then
           bending
           towards
           Droged
           ,
           he
           receiued
           into
           obedience
           
             Turlogh
             Mac-Henry
          
           ,
           a
           Nobleman
           of
           
             Fues
             ,
             Euar
             Mac-Cowley
             ,
             O-Hanlon
             ,
          
           who
           gloried
           himselfe
           that
           hee
           was
           the
           hereditarie
           Standard
           bearer
           to
           the
           King
           in
           Vlster
           .
           Also
           he
           receiued
           besides
           many
           more
           of
           the
           Mac-Mahons
           and
           O-ralls
           ,
           taking
           Hostages
           of
           them
           all
           .
        
         
           All
           these
           things
           did
           Monti●y
           the
           Deputie
           for
           his
           part
           the
           first
           yeere
           :
           
           Neither
           did
           
             George
             Carew
          
           vndertake
           much
           lesse
           fortunate
           enterprises
           in
           Mounster
           ,
           the
           Southerne
           parts
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           being
           newly
           made
           President
           of
           the
           Prouince
           ,
           that
           
           now
           was
           euen
           growen
           sicke
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           rebellion
           euery
           where
           in
           it
           ,
           vnder
           the
           ●i●ular
           Earle
           of
           Desmond
           .
           And
           first
           of
           all
           he
           dealt
           so
           cunningly
           with
           the
           leaders
           of
           the
           mercenaries
           of
           Conaugh
           (
           whom
           they
           vse
           to
           call
           Bownies
           )
           whom
           the
           Rebels
           had
           assembled
           and
           called
           out
           ,
           that
           hee
           remooued
           out
           of
           the
           Prouince
           
             Dermitius
             O-Canar
          
           by
           a
           sleight
           ,
           and
           
             Redmund
             a
             Burge
          
           vpon
           hopes
           of
           his
           recouering
           his
           fathers
           patrimony
           ,
           and
           Tirril
           ,
           putting
           him
           into
           a
           great
           feare
           lest
           he
           had
           laid
           some
           ambush
           for
           him
           .
           Then
           after
           this
           hee
           cunningly
           carried
           the
           matter
           ,
           that
           by
           counterfeit
           letters
           sent
           to
           them
           ,
           he
           bred
           such
           diffidence
           and
           distrust
           betweene
           them
           ,
           that
           none
           trusting
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           euery
           one
           fearing
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           they
           distracted
           themselues
           .
           Afterwards
           he
           set
           on
           after
           them
           ,
           hauing
           indiuidually
           accompanying
           him
           the
           Earle
           of
           Twomond
           ,
           who
           many
           times
           stood
           him
           in
           great
           stead
           :
           Then
           he
           surpised
           the
           titular
           Earle
           of
           Desmond
           ,
           whom
           notwithstanding
           the
           Rebels
           rescued
           againe
           from
           him
           .
           
             Logher
             ,
             Crome
             ,
             Gla●●●
             Carrigfoyle
             ,
             Corage
             ,
             Rathmore
             ,
          
           and
           Cahir
           Castles
           ,
           were
           by
           forces
           assaulted
           and
           taken
           by
           him
           ,
           or
           fairely
           yeelded
           .
           
             Charles
             Wilmot
          
           ,
           Gouernour
           of
           Kerrie
           ,
           brought
           vnder
           his
           obedience
           ,
           
             Lixnaw
             ,
             Mainy
          
           Castle
           ,
           and
           Listwill
           ,
           and
           
             Fr.
             Barclay
             ,
             Glanemire
             ▪
             Greame
          
           one
           of
           the
           Commanders
           ,
           did
           so
           turne
           the
           titular
           Earle
           of
           Desmond
           ,
           that
           a●
           last
           he
           dro●e
           him
           out
           of
           the
           Prouince
           ,
           and
           caused
           many
           of
           the
           affrighted
           Rebels
           to
           flye
           to
           their
           loyaltie
           to
           the
           Queene
           .
           To
           conclude
           all
           ,
           
             George
             Carew
          
           ,
           that
           entred
           this
           Prouince
           but
           in
           the
           moneth
           of
           April
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           vp
           in
           vproares
           and
           rebellion
           ,
           brought
           it
           to
           passe
           that
           by
           December
           it
           was
           all
           ouer
           in
           quietnesse
           ;
           and
           not
           so
           much
           as
           one
           Fort
           defended
           there
           against
           the
           Queene
           .
        
         
           Whilst
           these
           affaires
           passe
           on
           thus
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           
           there
           are
           great
           consultations
           in
           England
           concerning
           making
           a
           Peace
           with
           the
           Spaniard
           ▪
           This
           peace
           ,
           Albert
           Arch-D●●ke
           of
           〈◊〉
           ,
           hauing
           returned
           with
           the
           Infant●
           his
           wife
           from
           Spaine
           ,
           and
           rewarded
           with
           a
           consecrated
           sword
           by
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           
           propounded
           to
           the
           Queene
           .
           And
           although
           the
           Queene
           had
           denied
           to
           make
           any
           de●ensiue
           league
           with
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           to
           deliuer
           into
           his
           hands
           those
           townes
           that
           were
           pawned
           to
           her
           ,
           or
           to
           forbid
           trading
           with
           the
           Hollanders
           &
           Zealanders
           ,
           which
           the
           Spaniard
           vehemently
           vrged
           her
           to
           do
           ,
           or
           yeeld
           to
           him
           in
           the
           Prerogatiue
           of
           her
           I●onor
           ;
           yet
           still
           both
           he
           &
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           with
           their
           continuall
           messages
           ,
           gaue
           not
           ouer
           their
           purpose
           of
           pursuing
           it
           .
           The
           Spaniard
           ,
           being
           the
           onely
           occasion
           of
           it
           ,
           who
           ,
           by
           his
           quiet
           disposition
           ,
           and
           the
           aduice
           of
           his
           Councell
           gaue
           himselfe
           to
           peace
           .
           For
           hee
           well
           knew
           that
           his
           father
           ,
           hauing
           made
           a
           peace
           with
           France
           ,
           desired
           nothing
           more
           then
           to
           make
           one
           with
           England
           also
           ,
           
           that
           so
           hee
           might
           leaue
           his
           kingdome
           glorified
           by
           a
           firme
           and
           solid
           peace
           euery
           where
           .
           Moreouer
           hee
           was
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           a
           peace
           with
           England
           would
           bee
           very
           beneficiall
           to
           the
           Romane
           Religion
           ,
           〈◊〉
           Honour
           and
           profit
           too
           .
           For
           certainely
           there
           was
           at
           this
           time
           a
           great
           hope
           nurst
           vp
           at
           Rome
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           come
           to
           passe
           that
           they
           in
           England
           would
           deal●
           more
           fauourably
           with
           the
           professours
           of
           Poperie
           ,
           who
           now
           might
           returne
           home
           againe
           ,
           and
           both
           preserue
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           also
           disperse
           and
           sow
           it
           abroad
           also
           ,
           with
           lesse
           danger
           then
           before
           .
           Also
           he
           esteemed
           that
           a
           conclusion
           of
           this
           peace
           ,
           would
           be
           no
           lesse
           glorious
           to
           him
           ,
           then
           the
           discouery
           of
           a
           new
           world
           was
           to
           his
           ancestors
           ;
           That
           the
           inferiour
           Princes
           now
           should
           be
           more
           obser●eable
           in
           all
           respects
           towards
           him
           ,
           if
           once
           he
           were
           not
           incumbred
           with
           any
           warre
           ;
           and
           so
           hee
           might
           set
           an
           Arbi●ator
           ouer
           all
           the
           world
           .
           The
           profit
           that
           thereby
           hee
           expected
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           States
           of
           Holland
           and
           Zealand
           would
           presently
           then
           be
           brought
           to
           reasonable
           conditions
           .
           That
           hee
           should
           saue
           the
           charges
           of
           maintaining
           his
           warres
           there
           ,
           and
           of
           con●eighing
           home
           his
           Nauie
           from
           the
           Indies
           yeerely
           .
           That
           they
           returning
           safe
           euery
           yeere
           ,
           would
           shortly
           infinitely
           inrich
           〈◊〉
           .
           That
           the
           English
           by
           degrees
           would
           neglect
           their
           Nauigations
           ,
           when
           once
           they
           in●rea●ed
           〈◊〉
           their
           esta●es
           with
           the
           Spaniards
           wealth
           ;
           and
           
           so
           that
           at
           length
           ,
           being
           rockt
           in
           a
           long
           peace
           ,
           disaccustomed
           to
           warre
           either
           by
           sea
           or
           land
           ,
           they
           might
           the
           easier
           be
           inuaded
           on
           a
           sudden
           .
        
         
           Although
           the
           Queene
           was
           not
           ignorant
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           yet
           after
           mature
           deliberation
           ,
           adiudging
           this
           Peace
           commodious
           and
           honourable
           both
           to
           England
           ,
           and
           her
           credit
           ,
           hauing
           been
           lately
           importuned
           to
           it
           by
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           left
           it
           to
           his
           disposing
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           appoint
           both
           the
           time
           and
           place
           of
           meeting
           .
           The
           King
           of
           France
           appointed
           May
           the
           time
           ,
           and
           Bolonia
           (
           a
           sea
           co●st
           of
           France
           ,
           
           anciently
           called
           Bononia
           )
           the
           place
           .
           
           But
           when
           it
           was
           foreseene
           that
           likely
           there
           would
           arise
           a
           contention
           ,
           or
           question
           about
           prioritie
           of
           place
           in
           sitting
           or
           going
           betweene
           England
           and
           Spaine
           ,
           some
           men
           were
           selected
           that
           should
           make
           enquiry
           into
           that
           matter
           .
           They
           obserued
           out
           of
           the
           booke
           of
           Ceremonies
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           
           (
           which
           as
           the
           Canons
           say
           ,
           like
           a
           Ladie
           ,
           Mother
           ,
           and
           Mistresse
           directs
           others
           )
           that
           among
           the
           Kings
           Temporall
           ,
           the
           first
           place
           was
           due
           to
           the
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           the
           second
           to
           the
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           the
           third
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Casteell
           .
           That
           the
           English
           quietly
           enioyed
           that
           place
           in
           the
           Generall
           Councells
           of
           Pisa
           ,
           at
           Constance
           ,
           and
           at
           Basil
           too
           ,
           although
           the
           Embassadour
           of
           Casteell
           somewhat
           vnmannerly
           opposed
           himselfe
           in
           the
           last
           .
           
           Besides
           ,
           that
           Casteell
           ,
           which
           Title
           the
           Spaniard
           preferreth
           before
           all
           his
           other
           to
           bee
           the
           King
           of
           ,
           is
           but
           lately
           a
           Monarchie
           in
           respect
           of
           England
           :
           and
           that
           it
           had
           neither
           Earles
           nor
           Kings
           ,
           before
           the
           yeere
           of
           Grace
           ,
           1017.
           and
           that
           those
           Kings
           are
           not
           anointed
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           they
           found
           that
           the
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           is
           reckoned
           the
           third
           amongst
           those
           Kings
           that
           are
           titled
           ,
           Most
           Illustrious
           ,
           and
           the
           Spaniard
           is
           reckoned
           the
           fourth
           .
           Also
           that
           Pope
           Iulius
           the
           third
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           gaue
           sentence
           for
           Henry
           the
           seuenth
           of
           England
           ,
           against
           Ferdinand
           King
           of
           Casteele
           .
           Also
           ,
           that
           the
           Queene
           of
           England
           is
           more
           ancient
           both
           in
           yeeres
           and
           Reigne
           ,
           and
           therfore
           before
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           by
           their
           owne
           argument
           at
           the
           Councell
           at
           Basil
           ,
           vsed
           by
           the
           Spaniard
           against
           
           Henry
           the
           sixt
           King
           of
           England
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           Lawyers
           with
           one
           accord
           generally
           pronounced
           ,
           that
           ,
           that
           Precedencie
           ,
           whose
           Originall
           exceeds
           the
           memory
           of
           man
           ,
           is
           to
           bee
           reckoned
           as
           constituted
           and
           so
           ordained
           by
           Right
           .
        
         
           Besides
           they
           obserued
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           first
           Session
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           Trent
           ,
           vnder
           Pope
           Paul
           the
           third
           ,
           when
           there
           was
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Embassadour
           of
           Charles
           the
           fi●t
           ,
           Emperour
           ,
           who
           was
           also
           King
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           and
           that
           that
           Embassadour
           tooke
           place
           of
           the
           French
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Emperors
           right
           ;
           that
           ,
           since
           the
           Spaniards
           haue
           arrogated
           to
           themselues
           the
           prioritie
           ,
           not
           onely
           by
           the
           vertue
           of
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           but
           as
           they
           are
           Kings
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           because
           none
           euer
           contradicted
           it
           .
           And
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           the
           English
           found
           great
           want
           of
           discretion
           in
           the
           French
           Embassadour
           ,
           because
           hee
           contradicted
           them
           not
           ,
           and
           made
           no
           publike
           contesting
           with
           the
           Emperours
           Legate
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           he
           had
           made
           ,
           as
           he
           tooke
           place
           of
           him
           in
           right
           of
           the
           Spaniard
           and
           not
           the
           Emperour
           .
           Besides
           they
           noted
           ,
           that
           the
           Spaniard
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           large
           &
           vast
           dominions
           spread
           far
           and
           neere
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           power
           ouer
           other
           Princes
           ,
           and
           his
           Merits
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           of
           whom
           hee
           well
           deserues
           ,
           and
           by
           reason
           of
           prioritie
           before
           the
           French
           ,
           stolne
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           Trent
           ,
           would
           challenge
           his
           higher
           place
           to
           himselfe
           .
           But
           let
           vs
           omit
           this
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           day
           appointed
           ,
           
           at
           Bolonia
           ,
           came
           for
           the
           Queene
           ,
           
             Henry
             Neuill
          
           the
           Leager
           in
           
             France
             ;
             Iohn
             Herbert
          
           ,
           newly
           made
           one
           of
           the
           Secretaries
           .
           
             Robert
             ●eale
          
           ,
           Secretary
           to
           the
           Northren
           Councell
           ,
           and
           
             Thomas
             Edmunds
          
           the
           Queenes
           French
           Secretary
           .
           For
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           came
           
             Balthasar
             Ds.
             de
             Z●niga
             Fonseca
          
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           priuie
           Councell
           ,
           and
           Embassadour
           in
           the
           Low-Countries
           ,
           
             Ferdinand
             Carill
          
           ,
           of
           the
           order
           of
           S.
           Iames
           ,
           and
           Counsellour
           to
           the
           King
           at
           Casteele
           .
           For
           the
           Arch-Duke
           came
           
             Iohn
             Richardot
          
           ,
           President
           of
           the
           Councell
           ,
           and
           
             Lodouike
             Verre-Kei●e
          
           ,
           
           chiefe
           Secretary
           .
        
         
           The
           Instructions
           of
           the
           English
           ,
           were
           ,
           that
           before
           all
           thing●
           they
           would
           haue
           great
           care
           to
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           the
           
           Queenes
           honour
           ,
           safetie
           ,
           and
           profit
           .
           As
           concerning
           the
           Honor
           ,
           that
           in
           no
           case
           they
           giue
           the
           more
           Honourable
           place
           to
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           but
           directly
           ,
           modestly
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           foresaid
           arguments
           challenge
           it
           themselues
           .
           If
           so
           bee
           the
           Spaniard
           would
           not
           condescend
           ,
           that
           then
           the
           English
           should
           not
           altogether
           preferre
           Honour
           before
           Profit
           ,
           but
           propose
           some
           meane
           and
           equall
           debatement
           ;
           as
           this
           ,
           to
           cast
           lots
           for
           the
           prioritie
           of
           going
           or
           sitting
           first
           .
           Then
           ,
           as
           concerning
           the
           safety
           and
           profit
           of
           England
           and
           the
           Queen
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           haue
           a
           care
           that
           no
           cosenage
           or
           deceit
           be
           put
           vpon
           England
           ,
           or
           the
           Low-countries
           in
           their
           trafficks
           .
           That
           the
           English
           may
           haue
           libertie
           to
           trade
           at
           the
           Indies
           ;
           by
           reason
           that
           was
           granted
           before
           in
           the
           Treatie
           1541.
           in
           all
           the
           dominions
           of
           Charles
           the
           fift
           ;
           but
           especially
           in
           those
           places
           where
           the
           Spaniards
           are
           themselues
           seated
           and
           peopled
           ;
           also
           to
           trade
           with
           all
           the
           Indian
           Princes
           that
           are
           vnder
           the
           Spaniards
           gouernment
           .
           That
           first
           the
           Spaniard
           should
           propound
           their
           Conditions
           ,
           because
           they
           inuited
           the
           English
           thither
           to
           a
           Treatie
           .
           That
           they
           should
           not
           speake
           a
           word
           of
           the
           Rebels
           and
           Run-awayes
           ,
           (
           who
           according
           to
           the
           ancient
           Leagues
           made
           with
           the
           Burgundians
           ,
           were
           to
           be
           driuen
           out
           on
           both
           sides
           ;
           and
           restored
           againe
           to
           those
           with
           the
           French.
           )
           But
           if
           so
           be
           ,
           they
           should
           propose
           that
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           tell
           them
           that
           there
           are
           no
           Low-countrey
           men
           in
           England
           ,
           besides
           the
           Merchants
           and
           handy-crafts-man
           ;
           but
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Low-countries
           the
           English
           are
           hired
           with
           Pensions
           to
           breed
           stirres
           and
           commotions
           .
        
         
           The
           Copies
           of
           their
           Delegation
           ,
           
           being
           on
           both
           sides
           exhibited
           to
           each
           other
           ;
           the
           Spaniards
           tooke
           exception
           at
           that
           of
           the
           Queenes
           ,
           against
           the
           Epithite
           ,
           Most
           Illustrious
           ,
           in
           the
           title
           of
           the
           Arch-Duke
           ,
           who
           being
           as
           they
           said
           ,
           descended
           from
           Sacred
           Emperours
           ,
           and
           was
           both
           sonne
           in
           law
           and
           brother
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           
           and
           was
           also
           the
           husband
           and
           head
           of
           the
           most
           Puissant
           Princesse
           
             Isabella
             Infanta
          
           ,
           eldest
           daughter
           to
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           was
           well
           worthy
           to
           bee
           honoured
           
           
           
           
           
           by
           all
           Princes
           with
           the
           title
           of
           most
           Puissant
           .
           The
           English
           answered
           ,
           that
           an
           Arch-Duke
           ought
           not
           to
           bee
           equalled
           in
           Honourable
           Titles
           with
           a
           King
           :
           besides
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           no
           otherway
           titled
           then
           Most
           Illustrious
           ,
           in
           the
           ancient
           treaties
           betweene
           Philip
           the
           Arch-Duke
           ,
           the
           father
           of
           Charles
           the
           fift
           ,
           and
           Henry
           the
           eight
           .
           The
           Spaniards
           answered
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           no
           wonder
           ,
           if
           that
           title
           onely
           were
           giuen
           to
           him
           ,
           when
           the
           very
           same
           and
           no
           greater
           was
           also
           giuen
           to
           Henry
           the
           eight
           himselfe
           .
           On
           the
           other
           side
           the
           English
           found
           these
           faults
           in
           their
           King
           :
           that
           the
           forme
           of
           their
           subdelegation
           was
           wanting
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           much
           obscured
           by
           the
           intermingling
           of
           other
           Commissaries
           :
           that
           it
           was
           sealed
           but
           with
           a
           Priuate
           Seale
           ,
           when
           the
           Queenes
           was
           sealed
           with
           the
           Broad
           Seale
           of
           England
           :
           Lastly
           ,
           that
           this
           clause
           was
           wanting
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           should
           ratifie
           whatsoeuer
           was
           concluded
           vpon
           .
           They
           answered
           ,
           that
           their
           formall
           subdelegation
           was
           comprehended
           in
           those
           words
           ,
           
             Par
             trattar
             y
             hazar
             trattar
          
           .
           That
           there
           is
           no
           such
           name
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           as
           the
           Broad
           Seale
           ,
           and
           the
           Priuate
           :
           but
           that
           this
           was
           their
           Kings
           owne
           hand-writing
           ,
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Secretary
           ,
           and
           signed
           with
           the
           publike
           Seale
           of
           the
           King
           and
           Kingdome
           ;
           and
           that
           lastly
           ,
           by
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Estar
             y
             passar
             ,
             y
             estare
             y
             passare
             ,
          
           all
           was
           Ratified
           .
        
         
           Within
           some
           few
           dayes
           after
           ,
           
           the
           English
           desired
           that
           they
           should
           meet
           (
           for
           as
           yet
           they
           had
           onely
           dealt
           with
           the
           Arch-Dukes
           Delegates
           ,
           by
           writing
           )
           also
           demanding
           the
           prioritie
           of
           the
           place
           for
           the
           Queene
           :
           the
           Spaniards
           being
           angry
           somewhat
           with
           that
           ,
           that
           the
           English
           should
           first
           challenge
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           as
           if
           in
           such
           affaires
           ,
           
             Le
             premier
             demaundeur
             ,
             estoit
             le
             vaincueuer
             .
          
           
           They
           answered
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           newes
           for
           the
           Kings
           or
           Queenes
           of
           England
           ,
           to
           stand
           vpon
           the
           tearmes
           of
           Equalitie
           with
           the
           Catholike
           King
           ;
           but
           that
           it
           was
           vnheard
           of
           to
           speake
           of
           Prioritie
           .
           The
           English
           answered
           ,
           that
           the
           Precedencie
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           England
           was
           very
           well
           knowne
           to
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           strengthened
           
           with
           good
           and
           sound
           reasons
           ;
           and
           that
           besides
           ,
           the
           Embassadour
           Resident
           for
           the
           Queene
           hauing
           a
           double
           power
           ought
           to
           be
           preferred
           ,
           before
           him
           that
           comes
           onely
           with
           the
           bare
           title
           of
           a
           Delegate
           .
           Edmonds
           was
           very
           earnest
           ,
           and
           assured
           them
           that
           before
           hand
           hee
           had
           informed
           Richardot
           ,
           that
           the
           Queene
           would
           not
           lose
           her
           Prioritie
           ,
           and
           when
           hee
           vrged
           him
           to
           answere
           ,
           he
           indeed
           denied
           it
           not
           ,
           but
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           answere
           him
           when
           they
           met
           together
           ;
           and
           ,
           that
           hee
           did
           not
           thinke
           that
           the
           Treatie
           should
           haue
           broke
           off
           for
           that
           matter
           .
           After
           this
           there
           were
           inuitations
           on
           both
           sides
           to
           their
           priuate
           houses
           ,
           vnder
           the
           pretence
           of
           familiaritie
           and
           talke
           together
           ,
           but
           indeed
           to
           worke
           them
           out
           of
           the
           conceit
           of
           the
           Prioritie
           .
           But
           this
           effect
           was
           well
           enough
           shunned
           on
           both
           sides
           :
           although
           the
           Low-Countrey
           men
           had
           enough
           to
           doe
           to
           mollifie
           the
           Spaniards
           a
           little
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           endure
           to
           heare
           ,
           that
           the
           Catholike
           King
           should
           once
           acknowledge
           the
           Queene
           for
           his
           Equall
           ;
           for
           because
           ,
           that
           thereby
           he
           must
           necessarily
           acknowledge
           the
           French
           his
           Superiour
           ;
           being
           it
           is
           on
           all
           sides
           confessed
           ,
           that
           England
           yeelds
           prioritie
           to
           France
           .
           The
           English
           still
           doe
           continue
           strong
           in
           their
           resolution
           ,
           defending
           their
           ancient
           priuiledges
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           the
           Spaniard
           hath
           no
           cause
           to
           bee
           angrie
           thereat
           ;
           For
           he
           that
           vseth
           onely
           his
           owne
           Right
           ,
           not
           a
           whit
           preiudices
           another
           mans
           :
           and
           that
           there
           was
           no
           reason
           why
           the
           Spaniard
           should
           not
           acknowledge
           the
           Queene
           as
           his
           Equall
           ,
           since
           shee
           is
           as
           Absolute
           a
           Monarch
           as
           hee
           is
           ,
           and
           hath
           as
           ample
           ,
           if
           not
           more
           ample
           Iurisdiction
           in
           her
           Maiesties
           Kingdomes
           .
        
         
           Afterwards
           Edmonds
           was
           sent
           ouer
           into
           England
           ,
           
           &
           returned
           with
           these
           Instructions
           ,
           to
           their
           Demands
           :
           If
           there
           bee
           any
           equalitie
           in
           the
           Prerogatiue
           of
           honour
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           deceitfull
           or
           preiudiciall
           to
           the
           Queene
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           admitted
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           should
           not
           so
           strictly
           stand
           vpon
           their
           first
           Instructions
           .
           That
           the
           Peace
           should
           be
           perpetuall
           both
           to
           the
           partie
           now
           contracting
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           further
           Succession
           for
           
           euer
           .
           That
           there
           would
           be
           no
           mention
           of
           T●uces
           .
           That
           traffiques
           and
           trading
           should
           be
           recalled
           to
           the
           state
           wherein
           it
           was
           in
           1567.
           
           That
           there
           should
           be
           a
           Couenant
           made
           ,
           that
           no
           ships
           be
           stayed
           without
           the
           consent
           of
           that
           Prince
           ,
           whose
           subiects
           those
           ships
           are
           .
           That
           they
           should
           no
           way
           admit
           of
           that
           the
           Spanish
           men
           of
           warre
           should
           come
           into
           any
           Hauens
           of
           the
           Queenes
           .
           That
           if
           the
           traffique
           into
           Indie
           were
           denied
           ,
           they
           should
           not
           stand
           vpon
           it
           but
           passe
           it
           ouer
           ;
           as
           the
           French
           did
           at
           the
           Treatie
           of
           Cambray
           ,
           and
           at
           Ve●uins
           :
           and
           so
           euery
           man
           should
           venter
           thither
           on
           his
           owne
           perill
           ;
           for
           by
           admitting
           of
           any
           Restriction
           or
           Limitation
           ,
           the
           voyages
           of
           many
           thither
           might
           much
           bee
           preiudiced
           .
           That
           ,
           as
           the
           French
           did
           in
           the
           Treatie
           at
           Bloys
           and
           Veruins
           ,
           they
           should
           hold
           their
           tongue
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           Rebels
           and
           Run-awayes
           :
           That
           they
           should
           promise
           that
           the
           English
           Garrisons
           in
           the
           townes
           pawned
           to
           her
           ,
           should
           onely
           defend
           the
           said
           townes
           ,
           and
           not
           warre
           against
           the
           Spaniard
           .
           And
           that
           they
           should
           enforme
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           Queene
           had
           fully
           resolued
           that
           her
           Subiects
           might
           haue
           free
           ●rading
           in
           the
           Arch-Dukes
           Prouinces
           :
           and
           that
           the
           English
           seruing
           now
           the
           States
           ,
           should
           not
           be
           recalled
           againe
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           fit
           themselues
           to
           Time
           and
           Place
           ,
           and
           to
           businesses
           accordingly
           ,
           which
           sometimes
           giues
           better
           counsell
           to
           the
           men
           ,
           then
           the
           men
           can
           to
           them
           ;
           also
           ;
           that
           they
           should
           carefully
           obserue
           to
           what
           end
           this
           Treatie
           tended
           ,
           whither
           or
           no
           ,
           it
           were
           to
           keepe
           the
           Queene
           in
           suspence
           ,
           whilest
           they
           either
           inuaded
           England
           or
           Ireland
           :
           or
           whether
           it
           were
           not
           to
           draw
           to
           themselues
           the
           Vnited
           Prouinces
           ,
           and
           dis●oyne
           them
           from
           England
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           meane
           while
           the
           Arch-Duke
           ,
           being
           somewhat
           molested
           with
           his
           great
           warres
           in
           Flanders
           ,
           complaines
           ,
           that
           succour
           and
           Subsidie
           was
           sent
           by
           the
           Queene
           to
           the
           States
           ,
           and
           that
           ships
           were
           rigging
           for
           the
           Indies
           .
           The
           Delegates
           made
           answere
           ,
           that
           they
           knew
           not
           of
           any
           such
           matter
           ;
           but
           if
           it
           were
           true
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           no
           Innouation
           of
           new
           stirres
           ,
           
           but
           a
           continuation
           of
           those
           things
           that
           were
           begun
           before
           the
           Treatie
           ;
           and
           that
           therefore
           they
           must
           bee
           borne
           withall
           patiently
           ,
           till
           such
           time
           as
           the
           peace
           be
           concluded
           :
           Blaming
           the
           Spaniards
           againe
           ,
           that
           publikely
           they
           had
           furnished
           the
           Rebels
           in
           Ireland
           with
           prouision
           and
           money
           ;
           that
           hee
           had
           receiued
           of
           them
           Hostages
           ,
           and
           promised
           his
           succour
           :
           that
           these
           things
           were
           to
           be
           seene
           extant
           in
           the
           very
           letters
           themselues
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           which
           were
           sent
           ouer
           to
           curry
           fauour
           from
           the
           Queene
           to
           the
           Rebels
           ,
           and
           could
           presently
           be
           produced
           .
           Besides
           ,
           that
           that
           was
           a
           plaine
           innouation
           ;
           For
           his
           Father
           neuer
           assisted
           them
           but
           secretly
           ,
           if
           he
           did
           that
           .
           Whilest
           these
           things
           were
           in
           controuersie
           ,
           and
           suspition
           on
           either
           side
           daily
           increased
           ,
           that
           the
           peace
           indeed
           is
           propounded
           ,
           but
           a
           worse
           thing
           treacherously
           intended
           ,
           The
           Spaniards
           declare
           ,
           that
           their
           Master
           the
           Catholike
           King
           ,
           would
           in
           no
           case
           grant
           the
           Queene
           Prioritie
           ;
           or
           admit
           of
           Equalitie
           :
           and
           that
           hee
           had
           peremtorily
           commaunded
           them
           ,
           to
           dissolue
           the
           Treatie
           .
        
         
           This
           indeed
           much
           troubled
           the
           Delegates
           both
           of
           the
           Queene
           and
           the
           Arch-Duke
           :
           and
           the
           English
           ,
           
           rather
           then
           the
           Treaty
           should
           be
           dissolued
           ,
           propounded
           ,
           that
           omitting
           that
           question
           of
           priority
           ,
           they
           might
           treate
           with
           them
           by
           writing
           ,
           conferences
           ,
           or
           mess●ngers
           betweene
           .
           They
           againe
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           proposed
           ,
           that
           if
           there
           were
           a
           meeting
           ordained
           in
           Holland
           ,
           and
           the
           States
           would
           also
           meet
           there
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           treate
           with
           them
           in
           any
           place
           of
           Holland
           ,
           so
           it
           were
           not
           vnder
           the
           Queene
           ▪
           Or
           ,
           if
           it
           should
           please
           them
           to
           meet
           in
           any
           place
           of
           the
           Spanish
           Dominion
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           entertaine
           the
           English
           thither
           ,
           as
           euery
           one
           would
           a
           stranger
           ,
           at
           his
           owne
           house
           .
           Besides
           ,
           it
           was
           also
           propounded
           ,
           that
           the
           Treatie
           should
           be
           onely
           prorogued
           for
           threescore
           daies
           ,
           and
           not
           absolutely
           dissolued
           ,
           that
           in
           meane
           time
           ,
           euery
           one
           might
           endeauour
           for
           this
           peace
           ,
           if
           it
           shall
           please
           both
           the
           Princes
           .
           But
           this
           was
           all
           in
           vaine
           ;
           for
           the
           Delegates
           of
           the
           Spaniard
           and
           Arch-Duke
           post
           home
           in
           all
           haste
           
           possible
           :
           and
           the
           Queene
           forthwith
           recalled
           hers
           againe
           ,
           protesting
           before-hand
           ,
           that
           out
           of
           her
           sincerity
           she
           did
           omit
           nothing
           to
           her
           knowledge
           ,
           that
           was
           or
           might
           be
           required
           in
           any
           Christian
           absolute
           Princes
           ,
           which
           tend
           to
           a
           true
           peace
           ,
           strong
           ,
           and
           perpetuall
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           spare
           the
           effusion
           of
           Christian
           bloud
           ;
           as
           appeares
           in
           that
           after
           shroward
           suspition
           of
           no
           faire
           dealing
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           aide
           sent
           by
           the
           Spaniard
           into
           Ireland
           ,
           she
           at
           their
           request
           sent
           her
           Delegates
           to
           this
           Treatie
           ;
           where
           ,
           seeing
           no
           reason
           that
           she
           should
           giue
           priority
           to
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           as
           she
           before
           intimated
           to
           them
           by
           Edmonds
           ,
           she
           was
           content
           with
           equality
           :
           and
           if
           that
           were
           denyed
           ,
           she
           refused
           not
           to
           treate
           either
           by
           writings
           or
           Mesfingers
           betweene
           both
           parties
           .
           And
           so
           expired
           this
           Treatie
           at
           Bullen
           ,
           after
           three
           moneths
           .
        
         
           The
           States
           in
           the
           meane
           hauing
           all
           things
           according
           to
           their
           hearts
           desire
           ,
           
           were
           so
           farre
           from
           desiring
           peace
           with
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           that
           at
           this
           very
           time
           they
           consulted
           to
           bring
           to
           their
           obedience
           the
           Sea-coasts
           of
           Flanders
           ,
           to
           secure
           their
           Sea
           voyages
           the
           better
           ,
           for
           Spinola's
           Gallies
           molested
           their
           Seas
           sorely
           ;
           and
           also
           to
           free
           Ostend
           ,
           which
           was
           onely
           brought
           into
           distresse
           with
           Castles
           being
           planted
           round
           about
           it
           .
           These
           things
           seemed
           very
           easie
           vnto
           them
           ,
           considering
           the
           weaknesse
           and
           affliction
           of
           the
           enemy
           ,
           and
           the
           reuolts
           and
           seditons
           amongst
           their
           old
           Souldiers
           .
           Wherefore
           hauing
           pressed
           fourteene
           thousand
           foot
           ,
           and
           three
           thousand
           horse
           ,
           vnder
           Maurice
           of
           Nassaw
           ,
           to
           whom
           some
           of
           the
           chiefe
           of
           the
           States
           themselues
           adioyned
           them
           too
           ,
           determining
           to
           land
           at
           Ostend
           .
           But
           the
           winde
           being
           crosse
           ,
           they
           were
           faine
           to
           land
           at
           Philippine
           in
           Flanders
           ,
           by
           flat
           bottome
           boats
           ,
           drouen
           on
           shore
           by
           the
           tide
           ;
           and
           there
           they
           spread
           abroad
           the
           terrour
           of
           them
           so
           farre
           and
           neere
           ,
           that
           those
           in
           Garrison
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           those
           in
           S.
           Alberts
           Fort
           ,
           yeelded
           themselues
           euery
           where
           neere
           to
           Ostend
           ,
           whither
           they
           also
           came
           eight
           daies
           after
           ,
           hauing
           waded
           ouer
           an
           Arme
           of
           the
           Sea
           to
           Newport
           :
           the
           next
           day
           after
           ,
           in
           their
           consultations
           about
           
           pitching
           their
           Campes
           ,
           comes
           newes
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           Arch-Duke
           with
           seuen
           thousand
           foot
           ,
           and
           one
           thousand
           horse
           ,
           came
           flying
           vpon
           them
           ;
           who
           indeed
           ,
           night
           and
           day
           following
           them
           ,
           re-got
           most
           of
           their
           Fortresses
           againe
           ,
           and
           ouer-run
           eight
           hundred
           Scots
           ,
           that
           lay
           in
           his
           way
           ,
           and
           brought
           his
           weary
           Army
           almost
           as
           farre
           as
           Newport
           .
           There
           it
           seemed
           good
           to
           the
           Spaniard
           to
           pitch
           a
           little
           ,
           and
           recouer
           
             S
             ●
             .
             Alberts
          
           Fort
           ,
           and
           by
           making
           a
           trench
           hinder
           those
           of
           Nassaw's
           Army
           from
           prouision
           of
           all
           sorts
           .
           But
           the
           Arch-duke
           some
           what
           couragious
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           late-happy
           successes
           ,
           scorned
           that
           deuice
           ,
           as
           vnworthy
           the
           very
           thought
           of
           a
           true
           Souldier
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           otherside
           Maurice
           as
           quicke
           as
           he
           ,
           prouideth
           himselfe
           for
           battaile
           ,
           committing
           the
           Troupe
           on
           foot
           to
           Sir
           
             Francis
             Vere
          
           ,
           (
           as
           Vere
           himselfe
           in
           his
           Commentaries
           and
           obseruations
           reports
           )
           and
           the
           Troupe
           of
           horse
           to
           
             Lodowicke
             Nassaw
          
           :
           but
           it
           pleased
           all
           of
           them
           to
           wade
           backe
           againe
           ouer
           the
           arme
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           as
           soone
           as
           they
           could
           .
           Vere
           would
           not
           suffer
           any
           of
           his
           men
           to
           put
           off
           their
           clothes
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           shortly
           they
           should
           not
           either
           haue
           need
           of
           clothes
           ,
           or
           they
           should
           get
           better
           .
           Then
           hee
           chose
           out
           a
           fit
           place
           for
           battell
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           narrow
           Plaine
           betweene
           the
           sea
           and
           the
           sand
           hills
           :
           the
           sand
           hilles
           on
           either
           side
           ,
           being
           somewhat
           higher
           then
           ordinary
           .
           In
           the
           highest
           of
           them
           he
           placed
           of
           the
           English
           1500.
           and
           2500.
           
           Musketteers
           of
           the
           Frisons
           .
           Then
           Maurice
           propounded
           ,
           whither
           or
           no
           it
           were
           best
           to
           march
           on
           and
           meete
           the
           enemy
           ,
           or
           expect
           him
           still
           there
           .
           Many
           thought
           it
           best
           to
           march
           on
           ,
           that
           so
           that
           might
           fright
           them
           ,
           and
           bring
           backe
           victory
           :
           and
           that
           by
           expecting
           them
           ,
           they
           should
           but
           weaken
           their
           courages
           and
           increase
           their
           enemies
           ,
           who
           had
           opportunitie
           now
           to
           stop
           their
           passages
           of
           victualls
           to
           them
           .
           But
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           Vere
           was
           on
           the
           contrary
           opinion
           ,
           that
           the
           enemies
           armies
           being
           so
           suddenly
           mustred
           ,
           was
           not
           so
           prouided
           with
           victualls
           and
           all
           kind
           of
           prouision
           ,
           that
           it
           could
           long
           continue
           in
           a
           region
           wasted
           away
           with
           
           continuall
           warre
           ;
           That
           the
           difficultie
           of
           stopping
           their
           victualls
           was
           least
           of
           all
           to
           be
           feared
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           they
           had
           store
           enough
           in
           the
           Ships
           ,
           and
           the
           Seas
           lying
           so
           open
           for
           the
           conueniance
           of
           more
           prouision
           vnto
           them
           .
           Also
           ,
           that
           the
           enemy
           being
           wearied
           with
           the
           ascents
           and
           descents
           of
           hils
           &
           vallies
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           extreame
           heat
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           would
           easily
           be
           vanquished
           by
           their
           fresh
           Forces
           .
           Maurice
           embracing
           this
           counsell
           ,
           there
           made
           a
           stand
           :
           and
           chose
           some
           elect
           Bands
           to
           stop
           the
           breaking
           out
           of
           the
           Garrison
           of
           Newport
           vpon
           them
           :
           and
           whilest
           the
           Arch-Duke
           takes
           one
           or
           two
           houres
           for
           deliberation
           ,
           whither
           or
           no
           hee
           should
           make
           a
           stand
           there
           ,
           to
           refresh
           his
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           expect
           his
           troupes
           that
           were
           to
           follow
           ,
           hee
           lost
           both
           opportunitie
           of
           time
           and
           place
           .
           But
           yet
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           being
           as
           full
           of
           hope
           as
           courage
           he
           marches
           forwards
           ;
           and
           seeing
           that
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           tide
           comming
           in
           ,
           there
           was
           but
           small
           roome
           for
           his
           Horsemen
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           must
           necessarily
           bend
           towards
           the
           Sand
           Hilles
           ,
           on
           set
           purpose
           hee
           set
           foorth
           one
           of
           his
           prisoners
           or
           captiues
           ,
           that
           to
           put
           them
           in
           a
           flight
           ,
           cried
           out
           that
           the
           Scots
           were
           all
           murthered
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           was
           no
           fighting
           now
           ;
           but
           yet
           his
           mouth
           was
           quickely
           stopt
           .
           Vere
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Arch-Duke
           drawing
           neere
           on
           ,
           willed
           the
           Horsemen
           to
           be
           sent
           out
           vpon
           him
           ,
           but
           the
           Master
           of
           the
           troupes
           of
           Horse
           would
           not
           suffer
           them
           .
           Wherefore
           Vere
           ,
           hauing
           assaulted
           them
           with
           Shot
           of
           his
           great
           Peece
           of
           Ordnance
           ,
           droue
           them
           to
           the
           mountanous
           Sandie
           Hilles
           ,
           where
           they
           tarried
           for
           their
           Footmen
           ,
           who
           comming
           alone
           by
           the
           shoare
           ,
           thundred
           vpon
           the
           Nassouians
           with
           their
           Ordnance
           .
           Vere
           he
           gets
           to
           the
           top
           of
           the
           Sand
           Hilles
           to
           obserue
           the
           motion
           of
           the
           enemy
           ;
           and
           shortly
           after
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           some
           fiue
           hundred
           Spaniards
           that
           came
           to
           assault
           them
           ,
           the
           combate
           grew
           dangerous
           ;
           wherein
           Vere
           was
           wounded
           first
           in
           the
           leg
           ,
           and
           then
           in
           the
           thigh
           :
           afterwards
           drawing
           towards
           the
           shoare
           ,
           his
           horse
           fell
           vnder
           him
           ,
           he
           also
           lying
           downe
           vpon
           him
           till
           he
           was
           helped
           by
           Drury
           and
           Higame
           ,
           and
           put
           vpon
           Drury's
           horse
           ;
           and
           in
           good
           
           time
           ,
           for
           the
           enemy
           was
           neere
           hand
           .
           Vere
           coming
           th●ther
           ,
           found
           his
           Brother
           Horatio
           with
           three
           hu●dred
           foot
           ;
           where
           he
           commanded
           the
           Ordnance
           to
           be
           discharged
           vpon
           the
           enemy
           ,
           his
           Squadrons
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           Baely
           to
           set
           vpon
           them
           ,
           and
           his
           Brother
           Horatio
           to
           be
           at
           hand
           with
           the
           foot
           ;
           who
           all
           so
           violently
           beat
           vpon
           the
           enemies
           with
           their
           shot
           ,
           that
           they
           droue
           the
           enemy
           to
           flight
           .
           Many
           in
           the
           flight
           were
           slaine
           ;
           in
           all
           about
           nine
           thousand
           .
           There
           were
           taken
           the
           Admirall
           of
           
             Arragon
             ,
             Vigilare
             ,
             Sapena
          
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           of
           great
           note
           ,
           and
           Nobility
           .
           The
           Arch-Duke
           himselfe
           was
           sore
           wounded
           ,
           Duke
           Aumale
           also
           ,
           and
           
             Alphonsus
             Dauales
          
           Master
           of
           the
           Campe
           ,
           
             Rodericke
             Lasso
          
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           .
           But
           let
           the
           Writers
           of
           the
           Low
           Country
           affaires
           report
           these
           things
           at
           large
           .
           It
           is
           enough
           for
           me
           to
           speake
           this
           out
           of
           Veres
           owne
           obseruations
           ,
           who
           hath
           left
           to
           vs
           to
           consider
           what
           the
           valour
           of
           the
           English
           was
           ,
           amongst
           one
           thousand
           fiue
           hundred
           of
           them
           that
           there
           were
           but
           eight
           hundred
           slaine
           and
           wounded
           ,
           and
           eight
           Commanders
           lurking
           ,
           and
           all
           but
           two
           wounded
           .
        
         
           The
           Spaniards
           were
           very
           loth
           to
           attribute
           their
           losse
           to
           the
           valour
           of
           the
           English
           ,
           but
           were
           contented
           rather
           to
           impute
           it
           to
           the
           greater
           number
           of
           them
           ;
           or
           to
           their
           toilesome
           wearinesse
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           exceeding
           long
           iourney
           :
           or
           to
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           or
           the
           winde
           that
           blew
           the
           dust
           and
           sand
           in
           their
           eyes
           :
           or
           to
           the
           lasinesse
           of
           their
           owne
           Horsemen
           .
        
         
           Amongst
           the
           English
           ,
           they
           that
           best
           deserued
           in
           this
           seruice
           were
           Francis
           and
           
             Horatius
             Vere
          
           brothers
           ,
           
             Edward
             Cecill
             ,
             Calisthenes
             Brookes
             ,
             Thomas
             Knolles
             ,
             Daniel
             Vere
             ,
             Iohn
             Ogle
             ,
             Yaxley
             ,
             Fairfax
             ,
             Valuasour
             ,
             Holcroft
             ,
             Denis
             ,
             Tirrell
             ,
             Hammund
             ,
             Sutton
             ,
             Foster
             ,
             Garnet
             ,
             Morgan
             ,
          
           and
           Scot.
           
        
         
           In
           this
           yeare
           also
           ,
           
           as
           in
           the
           former
           betweene
           the
           English
           and
           French
           ,
           on
           both
           sides
           complaints
           were
           heard
           concerning
           Prizes
           ,
           which
           were
           become
           very
           many
           by
           the
           mutuall
           insolence
           of
           their
           Pirates
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           care
           of
           
             Thumer
             Boisisse
          
           a
           graue
           man
           ,
           and
           then
           French
           Embassadour
           .
        
         
           
           
             IT
             was
             agreed
             on
             that
             the
             Subiects
             of
             both
             Princes
             should
             be
             mutually
             protected
             in
             the
             lawfull
             exercising
             of
             Merchandize
             ,
             according
             to
             former
             Treaties
             ,
             that
             sufficient
             heed
             might
             be
             taken
             concerning
             the
             sending
             out
             of
             Merchants
             ships
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             with
             warlike
             prouision
             and
             Letters
             of
             M●rt
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             with
             double
             quantity
             of
             furniture
             and
             victuals
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             single
             prouision
             of
             those
             ships
             without
             Letters
             of
             Mart
             ;
             also
             that
             the
             Officers
             of
             the
             Admiralty
             should
             be
             bound
             to
             answer
             for
             all
             iniuries
             happening
             by
             their
             fault
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             receiued
             none
             of
             a
             lesse
             conuenient
             charge
             :
             That
             care
             should
             be
             taken
             for
             the
             costs
             of
             Merchants
             :
             That
             if
             possible
             their
             cause
             may
             be
             dispatched
             within
             six
             moneths
             :
             That
             in
             actions
             legally
             ●egun
             ,
             hereafter
             might
             be
             pronounced
             soundly
             :
             That
             sureties
             shall
             onely
             discharge
             the
             stipulation
             ,
             satisfying
             the
             Creditor
             ,
             if
             iustice
             be
             denied
             three
             moneths
             after
             the
             demand
             of
             the
             Prince
             or
             Embassadour
             there
             re●ident
             :
             That
             Letters
             of
             Mart
             shall
             be
             gra●ted
             :
             That
             no
             Armour
             or
             warlike
             munition
             of
             any
             sort
             be
             transported
             into
             the
             Spanish
             Dominions
             ,
             if
             any
             thing
             be
             taken
             or
             detained
             by
             the
             Kings
             Subiects
             ,
             the
             randsome
             not
             payd
             :
             That
             care
             might
             be
             taken
             by
             both
             Princes
             ,
             that
             in
             due
             time
             the
             iust
             randsome
             may
             be
             payed
             :
             That
             ships
             sent
             forth
             by
             the
             immediate
             command
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             or
             assigned
             by
             the
             gouernours
             of
             the
             Kings
             Nauie
             to
             publique
             warres
             ,
             may
             be
             accounted
             the
             Kings
             ships
             ,
             if
             any
             thing
             be
             by
             them
             committed
             ,
             that
             either
             Prince
             take
             care
             for
             the
             administring
             of
             iustice
             :
             That
             Letters
             of
             Mart
             be
             n●t
             onely
             suspended
             ,
             but
             on
             both
             sides
             called
             in
             :
             That
             Pr●clamation
             be
             made
             that
             neither
             diuision
             ,
             transpartation
             ,
             or
             alienation
             of
             taken
             goods
             be
             suffered
             ▪
             That
             no
             man
             may
             either
             by
             them
             receiue
             them
             ,
             or
             conceale
             them
             ,
             
             vnlesse
             by
             the
             I●dge
             of
             the
             Adimralty
             they
             be
             thought
             a
             lawfull
             prey
             :
             That
             Pyrats
             should
             not
             be
             receiued
             into
             Cities
             ,
             Ports
             ,
             or
             Villages
             ,
             or
             suffered
             to
             tarry
             not
             laid
             hands
             on
             ,
             and
             bound
             ouer
             :
             That
             they
             be
             present
             vpon
             paine
             of
             lawfull
             punishment
             ,
             and
             make
             restitution
             notwithstanding
             ,
             with
             this
             protestation
             :
             That
             these
             things
             be
             not
             otherwise
             construed
             ,
             but
             if
             any
             thing
             be
             repugnant
             to
             ancient
             Leagues
             ,
             that
             nothing
             be
             vnderstood
             derogatiue
             from
             them
             ,
             but
             because
             of
             the
             iniury
             of
             these
             times
             ,
             That
             there
             may
             be
             better
             heed
             taken
             against
             the
             depredation
             of
             Pirates
             :
             That
             this
             may
             be
             taken
             onely
             by
             the
             way
             of
             prouiding
             ,
             vntill
             a
             larger
             Treatie
             may
             be
             held
             concerning
             these
             seuerall
             Articles
             ,
             for
             the
             commodity
             of
             each
             Prince
             .
          
        
         
           Controuersies
           also
           arose
           concerning
           the
           new
           impositions
           put
           on
           English
           Merchandize
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Treaties
           of
           Blois
           ,
           concerning
           English
           cloath
           deceitfully
           made
           ,
           not
           without
           the
           discredit
           of
           our
           Nation
           ,
           the
           Queene
           also
           requiring
           the
           money
           she
           lent
           to
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           and
           part
           of
           it
           was
           repayed
           withall
           tokens
           of
           thankfulnesse
           .
        
         
           Not
           onely
           in
           France
           arose
           a
           fresh
           controuersie
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           Denmarke
           ,
           concerning
           the
           traffique
           and
           their
           fishing
           on
           the
           shore
           of
           Norway
           ,
           and
           by
           Island
           .
           In
           the
           former
           yeare
           the
           Danes
           being
           angry
           with
           this
           fishing
           and
           the
           English
           Piracy
           ,
           
           suddenly
           set
           vpon
           the
           English
           of
           Hull
           ,
           fishing
           not
           farre
           from
           Norway
           ,
           confiskated
           their
           ships
           and
           goods
           to
           a
           great
           value
           ,
           and
           put
           their
           Marriners
           to
           the
           racke
           ,
           hauing
           caused
           this
           punishment
           to
           be
           denounced
           two
           yeares
           before
           in
           England
           ,
           with
           an
           interdiction
           of
           fishing
           .
           These
           things
           (
           the
           cause
           vnknowne
           )
           the
           Queene
           tooke
           heinously
           ,
           and
           as
           proceeding
           from
           an
           enemy
           ,
           who
           neither
           respected
           her
           person
           ,
           or
           Subiects
           ,
           or
           his
           owne
           ancient
           League
           she
           mediated
           for
           the
           men
           of
           Hull
           ,
           in
           Letters
           sent
           by
           
             Stephen
             Leisere
          
           ,
           and
           
             Thomas
             Ferrar
          
           ,
           acknowledging
           that
           Whitfield
           and
           Bernicke
           
           had
           verbally
           pretended
           ,
           that
           that
           fishing
           by
           Island
           ,
           and
           Norway
           ,
           was
           vsed
           of
           the
           English
           ,
           contrary
           to
           their
           League
           ,
           but
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           shewed
           no
           proofe
           ;
           she
           taught
           also
           ,
           that
           many
           priuiledges
           of
           fishing
           were
           granted
           to
           the
           English
           by
           the
           ancient
           Kings
           of
           Norway
           ,
           before
           the
           coniunction
           of
           Denmarke
           and
           Norway
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           same
           were
           confirmed
           by
           Iohn
           and
           Christianus
           Kings
           of
           Denmarke
           ,
           which
           was
           affirmed
           out
           of
           the
           Treatie
           with
           Iohn
           ,
           that
           licence
           of
           fishing
           from
           seuen
           yeares
           to
           seuen
           was
           to
           be
           asked
           ;
           she
           answered
           ,
           that
           it
           had
           beene
           omitted
           many
           yeares
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           Danes
           were
           in
           fault
           ,
           not
           the
           English
           ;
           for
           vntill
           the
           expulsion
           of
           Christierne
           their
           King
           ,
           in
           the
           yeare
           1521.
           this
           licence
           was
           asked
           ;
           since
           then
           ,
           that
           neither
           Fredericke
           the
           Kings
           great
           Grandfather
           ,
           nor
           Christian
           the
           Grandfather
           ,
           nor
           Fredericke
           the
           Father
           had
           enacted
           it
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           yeare
           1585
           promised
           by
           his
           Letters
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           English
           abstained
           from
           iniury
           ,
           they
           might
           enioy
           the
           liberty
           which
           formerly
           they
           had
           without
           any
           asking
           leaue
           ;
           wherefore
           that
           now
           the
           English
           were
           vniustly
           dealt
           withal
           ,
           since
           that
           of
           late
           they
           had
           not
           refused
           to
           aske
           licence
           from
           seuen
           yeares
           to
           seuen
           ,
           as
           before
           also
           the
           most
           famous
           Lawyers
           had
           iudged
           the
           Sea
           to
           be
           common
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           interdicted
           of
           any
           Prince
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Nations
           .
           To
           let
           passe
           many
           words
           ,
           the
           Queene
           required
           the
           whole
           matter
           should
           be
           referred
           either
           to
           Delegates
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Elector
           of
           Brandenburgh
           the
           Kings
           Father
           in
           Law
           ,
           the
           Duke
           of
           
             Mekelburgh
             ,
             Henry
             Iulius
          
           the
           D.
           of
           Brunswicke
           ,
           Vncle
           to
           the
           Kings
           Sister
           .
           But
           when
           neither
           
             Stephen
             Leisiere
          
           ,
           nor
           Ferrar
           ,
           nor
           
             Nicholas
             Crage
          
           a
           learned
           man
           ,
           the
           one
           sent
           into
           England
           ,
           the
           other
           into
           Denmarke
           ,
           could
           compose
           the
           matter
           ;
           at
           length
           it
           was
           agreed
           on
           ,
           that
           Delegates
           should
           be
           sent
           to
           Embda
           ,
           thither
           the
           Queene
           sent
           Embassadours
           
             Richard
             Bancroft
          
           Bishop
           of
           
             London
             ,
             Christopher
             Perkins
          
           ,
           and
           
             Iohn
             Swale
          
           ,
           who
           might
           parley
           with
           the
           Delegates
           of
           Denmarke
           .
           But
           when
           they
           came
           not
           at
           the
           appointed
           day
           ,
           whether
           hindered
           by
           the
           winde
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           
           errour
           ,
           the
           Danes
           alleaging
           ,
           that
           the
           time
           of
           their
           Delegates
           was
           out
           ,
           went
           home
           ,
           or
           as
           some
           thought
           ,
           because
           they
           wanted
           victuals
           ,
           for
           the
           Danes
           giue
           to
           their
           Embassadours
           Captaine
           victuals
           ,
           not
           mony
           as
           other
           Princes
           ,
           neither
           could
           endure
           to
           heare
           that
           they
           should
           require
           the
           prolongation
           of
           that
           authority
           .
           Hence
           the
           English
           complained
           of
           the
           Danes
           ,
           as
           men
           proposing
           nothing
           else
           to
           themselues
           ,
           then
           that
           things
           should
           remaine
           as
           they
           were
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           exact
           new
           tribute
           daily
           in
           the
           Oresund
           Sea
           ,
           that
           by
           new
           decrees
           they
           might
           confiscate
           their
           ships
           and
           merchandize
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           hold
           their
           fishng
           in
           the
           Northerne
           Sea
           ,
           and
           then
           saying
           through
           the
           same
           into
           Moscouia
           :
           notwithstanding
           about
           these
           times
           (
           for
           the
           better
           furtherance
           of
           Nauigation
           ,
           the
           Trades
           increase
           ,
           and
           the
           Kingdomes
           honour
           )
           the
           Queene
           instituted
           the
           Company
           of
           East
           Indie
           Merchants
           ,
           
           giuing
           to
           them
           great
           priuiledges
           ,
           they
           sent
           thither
           with
           three
           ships
           ,
           
             Iames
             Lancaster
          
           (
           of
           whom
           we
           before
           haue
           spoken
           )
           that
           in
           the
           yeare
           1594.
           he
           ouer
           came
           Fernambucke
           in
           Brasil
           .
           Since
           that
           time
           (
           and
           not
           vnluckily
           )
           they
           sent
           euery
           yeare
           a
           small
           Nauy
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           Kingdomes
           honour
           erected
           Markets
           in
           Lurat
           the
           great
           Maguls
           Country
           ,
           in
           
             Mossolupatan
             ,
             Bantan
             ,
             Patane
             ,
             Siam
             ,
             Sagad
             ,
             Mecassar
          
           ;
           also
           in
           Iapan
           ,
           crushing
           by
           happy
           victories
           aswell
           the
           insolent
           enemy
           ,
           as
           the
           Turkish
           falsnesse
           :
           but
           whether
           so
           great
           a
           summe
           of
           money
           daily
           transported
           hence
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           Marriners
           wasted
           be
           for
           the
           common
           good
           ,
           let
           wise
           men
           i●dge
           ,
           and
           posterity
           perceiue
           .
           While
           the
           Queene
           thus
           prouides
           for
           her
           Subiects
           inrichment
           ,
           Clement
           the
           eight
           Pope
           vnderstanding
           her
           to
           be
           well
           in
           yeares
           ,
           
           for
           the
           better
           restoring
           of
           the
           Roman
           Religion
           to
           its
           former
           height
           in
           England
           ,
           sent
           thither
           two
           Breues
           ,
           one
           to
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           the
           other
           to
           the
           Laity
           ,
           in
           which
           hee
           admonished
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           admit
           no
           one
           to
           the
           Scepter
           after
           her
           decase
           ,
           how
           neere
           a
           kinne
           soeuer
           ,
           vnlesse
           he
           were
           one
           who
           would
           not
           onely
           grant
           a
           toleration
           of
           the
           Romish
           Religion
           ,
           but
           also
           with
           his
           best
           indeuour
           further
           it
           .
           To
           the
           
           doing
           of
           which
           he
           must
           binde
           himselfe
           by
           an
           oath
           ,
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           predecessours
           ,
           but
           the
           contents
           of
           these
           were
           as
           sparingly
           reuealed
           as
           they
           themselues
           closely
           sent
           ,
           notwithstanding
           hence
           was
           the
           originall
           of
           the
           monstrous
           powder-plot
           :
           and
           as
           these
           Breues
           were
           sent
           from
           Rome
           to
           England
           ,
           for
           the
           easier
           excluding
           of
           King
           Iames
           ,
           from
           his
           inheriting
           England
           ;
           so
           at
           the
           same
           time
           was
           prepared
           in
           Scotland
           a
           deadly
           Sword
           by
           the
           Rethuens
           Brothers
           ,
           who
           in
           reuenge
           of
           the
           lawfull
           punishment
           inflicted
           on
           the
           E.
           
           of
           Gowry
           their
           Brother
           ,
           in
           the
           Kings
           minoritie
           appointed
           the
           same
           good
           King
           to
           die
           ,
           treacherously
           seducing
           him
           to
           their
           house
           ,
           and
           they
           had
           not
           come
           short
           in
           the
           performing
           of
           this
           designe
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           Protectour
           of
           Kings
           by
           these
           instruments
           ,
           the
           Kings
           fortitude
           ,
           the
           loyall
           endeauour
           of
           
             Iohn
             Ramsey
          
           ,
           and
           
             Thomas
             Areskins
          
           made
           themselues
           the
           authours
           of
           destruction
           on
           themselues
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           made
           aswell
           partners
           in
           death
           ,
           as
           in
           that
           plot
           ,
           and
           by
           decree
           of
           the
           State
           their
           goods
           confiscate
           ,
           their
           house
           made
           leuell
           with
           the
           ground
           ,
           themselues
           quartered
           ,
           and
           the
           Quarters
           hung
           on
           stakes
           through
           the
           Cities
           ,
           and
           as
           many
           as
           had
           to
           their
           surname
           Rethuen
           were
           commanded
           to
           leaue
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           better
           obliterating
           both
           of
           name
           and
           memory
           ,
           let
           it
           not
           be
           accounted
           fraud
           in
           me
           to
           relate
           their
           punishment
           ,
           since
           other
           Writers
           in
           this
           matter
           haue
           beene
           profuse
           about
           this
           Prince
           :
           
           through
           England
           arose
           great
           complaint
           of
           the
           scarcity
           of
           victuals
           ,
           which
           also
           increased
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           moist
           constitution
           in
           the
           heauens
           ,
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           former
           yeare
           ,
           the
           vernall
           cold
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           the
           priuate
           auarice
           of
           some
           ,
           who
           by
           the
           abuse
           of
           an
           obtained
           licence
           transported
           great
           store
           into
           other
           Nations
           .
           Hence
           the
           people
           moued
           no
           lesse
           with
           opinion
           ,
           then
           if
           they
           had
           had
           more
           rationall
           proofes
           ,
           by
           Libels
           railed
           on
           Buckhurst
           the
           Treasurer
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           granted
           the
           licence
           ,
           but
           hee
           not
           lightly
           regarding
           these
           things
           repaires
           to
           the
           Queene
           ,
           from
           whom
           by
           Proclamation
           his
           innocence
           was
           testified
           ,
           a
           fault
           transferred
           on
           the
           Hucsters
           of
           Corne
           ,
           the
           Libellers
           
           apprehended
           and
           punished
           .
           But
           such
           is
           the
           querulous
           enuy
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           they
           complained
           the
           more
           ,
           and
           lashed
           him
           by
           priuate
           backe-bitings
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           acknowledged
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           Essex
           hauing
           beene
           vnder
           the
           Lord
           Keeper
           of
           the
           great
           Seales
           custody
           this
           halfe
           yeare
           ,
           
           began
           (
           mooued
           thereto
           by
           his
           naturall
           inclination
           to
           goodnesse
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           physicall
           affliction
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           his
           friends
           ,
           especially
           
             Henry
             Howard
          
           )
           began
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           to
           come
           to
           a
           better
           minde
           ;
           also
           determining
           to
           send
           away
           far
           from
           him
           those
           turbulent
           spirits
           that
           suggested
           him
           to
           all
           that
           was
           naught
           ,
           
             Gill
             Mericke
          
           ,
           and
           Cuffe
           ;
           he
           himselfe
           putting
           on
           such
           piety
           ,
           patience
           ,
           and
           modest
           humility
           ,
           that
           all
           his
           friends
           hoped
           well
           of
           him
           againe
           ,
           and
           his
           enemies
           enuied
           thereat
           .
        
         
           The
           Queene
           in
           short
           time
           being
           pacified
           with
           his
           humble
           and
           submissue
           Letters
           ,
           
           commanded
           him
           to
           keepe
           onely
           his
           owne
           house
           ,
           vnder
           the
           free
           custody
           of
           
             Richard
             Barckly
          
           ;
           withall
           protesting
           ,
           that
           these
           her
           punishments
           were
           not
           entended
           for
           his
           ouerthrow
           ,
           but
           for
           his
           amendment
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           common
           people
           altogether
           pleading
           for
           his
           innocency
           ,
           &
           thinking
           him
           shrewdly
           wronged
           ,
           it
           seemed
           good
           to
           the
           Queene
           to
           eschew
           all
           kinde
           of
           seuerity
           ,
           iniustice
           ,
           or
           preiudice
           to
           her
           or
           her
           Councel
           ,
           that
           his
           cause
           should
           be
           heard
           ,
           yet
           not
           in
           the
           Starre
           Chamber
           ,
           lest
           he
           were
           too
           seuerely
           punished
           ,
           but
           onely
           priuately
           in
           the
           Lord
           Keepers
           house
           ;
           the
           Iudges
           thereof
           were
           allotted
           ,
           the
           Councell-table
           of
           the
           Queene
           ,
           foure
           Earles
           ,
           two
           Lords
           ,
           and
           foure
           Iudges
           ,
           that
           thereby
           he
           might
           onely
           be
           censured
           alike
           ,
           but
           with
           no
           marke
           of
           treachery
           ,
           or
           treason
           .
        
         
           The
           summe
           of
           his
           accusation
           was
           ,
           
           that
           hauing
           no
           such
           authority
           in
           his
           Commission
           he
           made
           Southampton
           leader
           of
           the
           Horse
           ;
           that
           he
           knighted
           many
           ;
           that
           he
           drew
           his
           forces
           from
           Tir-Oen
           ,
           whom
           he
           should
           haue
           prosecuted
           into
           Mounster
           ;
           that
           he
           had
           priuate
           conference
           with
           Tir-Oen
           ,
           to
           the
           violation
           of
           the
           Maiesty
           of
           the
           Queene
           ,
           and
           the
           honor
           of
           the
           
           the
           Deputy
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           conference
           was
           the
           more
           suspected
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           priuate
           and
           secret
           .
           These
           things
           the
           Lawyers
           sorely
           aggrauated
           ,
           bringing
           in
           also
           abrupt
           sentences
           of
           his
           ,
           out
           of
           Letters
           writ
           by
           himselfe
           some
           two
           yeres
           before
           ,
           the
           Copies
           whereof
           were
           dispersed
           by
           his
           followers
           vp
           and
           downe
           England
           ;
           such
           as
           these
           .
        
         
           
             THat
             there
             is
             no
             tempest
             more
             raging
             then
             the
             indignation
             of
             an
             impotent
             Prince
             .
             That
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             Queene
             is
             hardened
             .
             Cannot
             Princes
             erre
             ?
             Can
             they
             not
             iniure
             their
             Subiects
             ?
             I
             doe
             know
             my
             dutie
             as
             a
             Subiect
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             my
             dutie
             as
             Lord
             Marshall
             of
             England
             .
          
        
         
           Out
           of
           these
           sentences
           they
           argued
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           thought
           the
           Queene
           very
           weake
           ,
           or
           voide
           of
           reason
           ;
           that
           hee
           had
           compared
           her
           to
           Pharao's
           heart
           that
           was
           hardened
           ;
           that
           she
           now
           cared
           neither
           for
           truth
           or
           iustice
           ;
           and
           as
           though
           hee
           (
           besides
           his
           allegiance
           )
           owed
           neither
           loyalty
           or
           thankful●es
           vnto
           the
           Queene
           ;
           also
           they
           obiected
           some
           petty
           matters
           vnto
           him
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           a
           Booke
           concerning
           the
           deposing
           of
           Richard
           the
           second
           ,
           which
           was
           dedicated
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           Earle
           kneeling
           vpon
           one
           knee
           at
           the
           boords
           end
           ,
           
           gaue
           great
           thankes
           to
           God
           for
           all
           his
           mercies
           bestowed
           vpon
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           most
           mercifull
           Queene
           ,
           that
           cited
           him
           not
           to
           the
           Star-Chamber
           ,
           but
           would
           haue
           that
           cup
           passe
           by
           him
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           himselfe
           said
           )
           within
           these
           priuate
           wals
           .
           Therefore
           professing
           that
           he
           would
           in
           no
           case
           contest
           with
           h●r
           ,
           or
           altogether
           excuse
           the
           errors
           of
           his
           weaknesse
           ,
           or
           his
           vnconsiderate
           youth
           ;
           protesting
           withal
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           alwaies
           a
           Subiect
           very
           loyal
           ,
           &
           that
           he
           not
           so
           much
           as
           thought
           that
           ,
           that
           might
           enfringe
           his
           loyalty
           ;
           also
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           things
           he
           meant
           well
           ,
           although
           perchance
           it
           fell
           out
           otherwise
           ,
           and
           that
           now
           he
           had
           taken
           lea●e
           of
           the
           world
           .
           Then
           shedding
           many
           teares
           ,
           he
           forced
           most
           of
           the
           standers
           by
           to
           accompany
           him
           in
           that
           dolefull
           collachrymation
           ;
           
           yet
           he
           could
           not
           containe
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           hee
           must
           needs
           excuse
           his
           errour
           ,
           in
           making
           Southampton
           Master
           of
           the
           Horse
           ;
           which
           he
           did
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           being
           erroneously
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           the
           Queene
           would
           admit
           of
           those
           reasons
           he
           could
           giue
           her
           for
           it
           :
           but
           that
           ,
           when
           he
           saw
           she
           would
           not
           admit
           of
           them
           ,
           he
           casheared
           him
           from
           that
           authority
           .
           The
           reason
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           knighted
           so
           many
           ,
           was
           to
           retaine
           with
           him
           more
           Voluntaries
           of
           the
           Nobler
           sort
           .
           That
           the
           war
           in
           Mounster
           was
           vndertaken
           by
           the
           vndiscreet
           opinion
           of
           the
           Irish
           Councell
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           chiefe
           of
           them
           ,
           now
           ,
           O●mond
           was
           strucken
           with
           blindnesse
           ,
           and
           Warham
           of
           S.
           Leager
           with
           a
           cruell
           death
           .
        
         
           As
           he
           was
           going
           forwards
           ,
           
           the
           Keeper
           interrupted
           him
           ,
           admonishing
           him
           ,
           that
           as
           he
           had
           begun
           ,
           hee
           should
           betake
           himselfe
           to
           the
           Queenes
           mercy
           ,
           who
           indeed
           desired
           not
           to
           finde
           him
           guilty
           of
           treason
           ,
           but
           onely
           of
           Disobedience
           ,
           and
           contempt
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           should
           not
           carry
           a
           shew
           of
           obedience
           before
           him
           ,
           but
           shew
           his
           obedience
           indeed
           .
           That
           by
           extenuating
           and
           lessening
           his
           offence
           ,
           he
           would
           seeme
           the
           more
           to
           extenuate
           the
           Queenes
           mercy
           .
           That
           it
           sounded
           very
           harshly
           for
           him
           to
           shadow
           his
           disobedience
           ,
           vnder
           a
           desire
           and
           will
           of
           obedience
           .
        
         
           It
           were
           needlesse
           to
           repeat
           what
           euery
           man
           said
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           said
           little
           or
           nothing
           ,
           but
           what
           had
           beene
           before
           said
           in
           the
           Starre-Chamber
           .
           Wherefore
           at
           length
           the
           Lord
           Keeper
           pronounceth
           this
           sentence
           ;
           That
           he
           must
           be
           degraded
           of
           his
           office
           of
           one
           of
           the
           Councellours
           ,
           and
           suspended
           from
           his
           office
           of
           Earle
           Marshall
           ,
           and
           Master
           of
           the
           Ordnance
           ,
           and
           remaine
           in
           custody
           during
           the
           Queenes
           pleasure
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           euery
           one
           approued
           with
           his
           consent
           ,
           and
           many
           notwithstanding
           conceiued
           great
           hope
           of
           his
           recouery
           and
           restoring
           to
           the
           Queenes
           fauour
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           Queene
           expresly
           commanded
           that
           be
           should
           not
           be
           suspended
           from
           being
           Master
           of
           the
           Horse
           ,
           as
           if
           she
           had
           intended
           to
           haue
           vsed
           him
           againe
           ,
           and
           withall
           ,
           in
           that
           she
           would
           not
           haue
           
           this
           censure
           past
           vpon
           him
           registred
           .
        
         
           These
           hopes
           ,
           
           many
           that
           obserued
           the
           consequent
           euents
           and
           dispositions
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           Queene
           ,
           the
           Earle
           ,
           and
           his
           enemies
           ,
           probably
           encreased
           the
           same
           by
           this
           meanes
           .
           That
           the
           Queene
           was
           borne
           to
           clemency
           and
           quietnesse
           .
           That
           in
           her
           wisedome
           she
           knew
           that
           mercy
           was
           the
           pillar
           of
           her
           Kingdome
           .
           That
           she
           both
           would
           and
           could
           shew
           mercy
           ,
           &
           yet
           with
           discretion
           .
           That
           she
           would
           not
           driue
           so
           great
           a
           man
           into
           despaire
           .
           That
           she
           would
           not
           ,
           that
           any
           one
           should
           perish
           ,
           that
           was
           any
           commodity
           to
           the
           Common-wealth
           .
           That
           she
           had
           squared
           all
           her
           actions
           hitherto
           to
           the
           rule
           of
           iustice
           .
           That
           she
           intended
           not
           the
           ouerthrow
           ,
           but
           the
           amendment
           of
           the
           Earle
           .
           That
           such
           a
           word
           of
           a
           Prince
           was
           an
           Oracle
           ;
           and
           as
           in
           God
           nothing
           is
           that
           admitteth
           a
           contradiction
           ,
           so
           neither
           in
           Princes
           .
           Besides
           ,
           that
           she
           ,
           like
           Mithridates
           ,
           hated
           the
           malicious
           that
           raged
           against
           vertue
           forsaken
           by
           good
           fortune
           .
           That
           whom
           she
           loued
           once
           ,
           she
           loued
           to
           the
           end
           .
           That
           many
           hauing
           more
           heinously
           offended
           ,
           haue
           recouered
           ,
           or
           yet
           not
           quite
           fell
           from
           her
           fauour
           ;
           as
           Sussex
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Irish
           treason
           .
           Norfolke
           not
           obseruing
           his
           Commission
           in
           the
           siege
           of
           
             Lethe
             .
             Bacon
          
           hauing
           written
           a
           Booke
           of
           the
           succession
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           .
           
             Henry
             Arundel
             ,
             Henry
          
           the
           Father
           of
           Southampton
           ,
           and
           Lumley
           ,
           for
           secret
           conspiracies
           with
           the
           Q.
           of
           Scotland
           .
           And
           Croft
           for
           priuate
           conference
           wit●
           the
           Prince
           of
           
             Parma
             .
             Walsingham
          
           for
           surprizing
           the
           K.
           of
           Scotland
           by
           Gowry
           ,
           vnknowne
           to
           her
           ,
           or
           her
           Councell
           .
           And
           Leicester
           concerning
           the
           affaires
           in
           the
           Low
           Countries
           .
           These
           all
           were
           accused
           ,
           and
           yet
           recouered
           again
           her
           fauor
           .
           But
           indeed
           ,
           for
           the
           Earles
           of
           Northumberland
           and
           Westmerland
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           iustly
           executed
           ,
           for
           conspiring
           the
           destruction
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           with
           forreine
           Nations
           .
           As
           also
           Norfolke
           who
           sinned
           against
           his
           oath
           of
           allegiance
           ,
           afterwards
           againe
           ,
           by
           going
           about
           a
           marriage
           with
           the
           Queene
           of
           Scots
           ;
           and
           by
           concealing
           those
           things
           which
           he
           knew
           she
           dealt
           about
           with
           other
           Nations
           ;
           and
           by
           
           ayding
           the
           Scots
           that
           were
           proclaimed
           publique
           enemies
           to
           England
           .
           Also
           that
           the
           Queene
           of
           Scots
           indeed
           died
           ,
           for
           all
           she
           seemed
           safe
           by
           the
           priuiledge
           ,
           and
           prerogatiue
           of
           her
           iniunction
           ,
           in
           that
           she
           tooke
           such
           sinister
           courses
           for
           the
           working
           of
           her
           liberty
           ,
           that
           she
           endangered
           the
           safety
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           :
           and
           when
           no
           better
           physicke
           could
           be
           giuen
           the
           common-wealth
           to
           maintaine
           its
           life
           ,
           then
           her
           death
           .
           But
           then
           ,
           they
           considered
           ,
           that
           no
           such
           matter
           was
           obiected
           to
           the
           Earle
           ,
           who
           onely
           hauing
           sinned
           out
           of
           ignorance
           ,
           was
           free
           from
           treason
           ,
           both
           by
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           Queene
           her selfe
           and
           her
           Councell
           .
           The
           Queene
           all
           this
           while
           (
           to
           call
           him
           backe
           from
           despaire
           )
           not
           preferring
           any
           of
           his
           noted
           enemies
           in
           the
           time
           of
           his
           oppression
           ,
           although
           they
           much
           affected
           higher
           dignities
           .
        
         
           Then
           they
           argued
           from
           the
           noblenes
           of
           the
           Earle
           (
           for
           a
           far
           off
           he
           was
           of
           the
           bloud
           Royall
           )
           his
           vertues
           ,
           
           and
           the
           choice
           of
           the
           Queene
           of
           him
           from
           amongst
           many
           into
           her
           fauour
           ;
           that
           he
           suffered
           euen
           a
           box
           on
           the
           eare
           at
           her
           bands
           ;
           that
           he
           deserued
           exceedingly
           well
           of
           his
           Country
           ,
           at
           home
           and
           abroad
           ;
           that
           there
           was
           not
           any
           one
           better
           instructed
           in
           the
           arts
           of
           a
           Commander
           ,
           or
           to
           mannage
           a
           warre
           ,
           or
           frustrate
           the
           violence
           of
           an
           approaching
           enemy
           ;
           that
           there
           was
           not
           one
           more
           beloued
           of
           the
           people
           that
           could
           appease
           any
           tumult
           if
           it
           were
           once
           raised
           ,
           and
           that
           could
           discreetly
           gouerne
           the
           affaires
           of
           the
           Realme
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           was
           one
           that
           was
           most
           worthy
           of
           the
           Queenes
           loue
           and
           fauour
           ;
           that
           the
           seuerity
           of
           the
           Queene
           ,
           if
           she
           should
           exercise
           it
           against
           one
           so
           well
           deseruing
           ,
           would
           also
           concerne
           the
           rest
           ;
           that
           nothing
           doth
           more
           ioy
           the
           hearts
           of
           our
           enemies
           ,
           then
           to
           see
           those
           ill
           dealt
           withall
           ,
           who
           are
           more
           famous
           then
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           indeed
           innocent
           ;
           that
           the
           Earle
           had
           no
           greater
           enemies
           then
           his
           owne
           ornaments
           ;
           and
           that
           his
           aduersaries
           complained
           of
           nothing
           in
           him
           ,
           but
           his
           greatnesse
           .
           
           Then
           they
           argued
           from
           the
           diuers
           intents
           of
           his
           aduersaries
           ,
           who
           although
           they
           all
           meant
           ill
           ,
           yet
           vsed
           not
           the
           same
           meanes
           .
           Some
           of
           them
           when
           he
           
           was
           cited
           in
           the
           Starre-Chamber
           ,
           thinking
           it
           not
           best
           to
           deale
           rigorously
           with
           him
           ;
           that
           then
           the
           Secretary
           deuised
           euill
           practises
           against
           him
           ;
           that
           yet
           such
           euill-minded
           men
           desire
           more
           then
           they
           dare
           attempt
           .
           Besides
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           wisedome
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           affaires
           in
           Court
           turne
           not
           alwaies
           vpon
           the
           same
           wheele
           ;
           that
           there
           are
           periods
           of
           hate
           ,
           of
           loue
           ,
           of
           iealousie
           ,
           of
           cruelty
           and
           mercy
           ,
           although
           we
           cannot
           define
           them
           .
           That
           no
           man
           knowes
           whither
           or
           no
           he
           be
           worthy
           ,
           by
           to
           morrow
           ,
           of
           loue
           or
           hatred
           .
           That
           the
           determinations
           of
           Princes
           are
           very
           intricate
           .
           That
           they
           are
           wont
           sometimes
           ,
           euen
           to
           sacrifice
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           for
           the
           redeeming
           of
           their
           credit
           ,
           the
           chiefest
           of
           their
           seruants
           ,
           as
           appeares
           by
           the
           example
           of
           
             Empson
             ,
             Dudley
          
           ,
           Cardinall
           Woolsey
           ,
           and
           Cromwell
           .
           Let
           men
           wisely
           deeme
           ,
           that
           as
           Princes
           haue
           shewen
           themselues
           towards
           others
           ,
           so
           they
           will
           towards
           themselues
           too
           if
           occesion
           shall
           serue
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           that
           hence
           his
           aduersaries
           ought
           to
           be
           wary
           lest
           they
           plunge
           ▪
           themselues
           too
           deepe
           in
           this
           businesse
           ,
           and
           be
           not
           able
           to
           follow
           it
           ,
           lest
           thereby
           they
           doe
           themselues
           the
           greatest
           hurt
           ,
           in
           striuing
           to
           burthen
           him
           more
           ,
           that
           already
           is
           too
           much
           laden
           with
           hatred
           .
           Neither
           that
           they
           doe
           too
           much
           exasperate
           the
           Queene
           terribly
           against
           so
           braue
           a
           man
           :
           for
           if
           they
           doe
           ,
           howsoeuer
           men
           may
           be
           amazed
           at
           it
           ,
           yet
           God
           will
           be
           auenged
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           being
           himselfe
           iust
           ,
           will
           in
           his
           best
           time
           defend
           those
           that
           are
           vniustly
           afflicted
           .
        
         
           So
           by
           these
           perswasions
           many
           were
           of
           opiniō
           that
           the
           Earle
           would
           recouer
           fauour
           again
           with
           the
           Queen
           ,
           both
           now
           busiing
           them selues
           in
           consideration
           how
           in
           this
           doubtfull
           &
           dangerous
           time
           he
           might
           spend
           his
           life
           .
           
           First
           ,
           whether
           it
           were
           best
           for
           to
           put
           himselfe
           vpon
           any
           free
           Embasy
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           withdraw
           himselfe
           into
           some
           forreine
           Country
           ,
           till
           such
           time
           as
           the
           weather
           grew
           a
           little
           clearer
           for
           him
           ;
           secondly
           ,
           whither
           it
           were
           better
           to
           addict
           himselfe
           wholly
           to
           a
           contemplatiue
           life
           ,
           that
           thereby
           he
           might
           lift
           vp
           his
           heauenly
           minde
           as
           his
           fortunes
           grow
           lower
           and
           lower
           .
           Or
           lastly
           ,
           whither
           or
           no
           
           he
           should
           take
           some
           mid-way
           betweene
           both
           ,
           being
           ready
           prouided
           for
           either
           fortune
           .
        
         
           The
           Earle
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           made
           ●hew
           of
           his
           great
           humblenesse
           of
           minde
           ,
           
           protesting
           that
           ,
           both
           by
           words
           and
           Letters
           ,
           he
           had
           taken
           his
           leaue
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           that
           with
           teares
           he
           had
           washed
           away
           from
           his
           heart
           his
           hot
           ambition
           .
           And
           that
           now
           hee
           desired
           nothing
           more
           then
           that
           the
           Queene
           would
           let
           her
           seruant
           depart
           in
           peace
           ,
           (
           for
           these
           were
           his
           owne
           his
           words
           .
           )
           These
           speeches
           so
           much
           delighted
           the
           Queene
           ,
           that
           shee
           forthwith
           remoued
           him
           from
           his
           keeper
           Barckley
           ,
           willing
           him
           to
           be
           his
           owne
           man
           ,
           and
           if
           〈◊〉
           pleased
           ,
           he
           might
           goe
           into
           the
           Country
           .
           Admonishing
           him
           withall
           ,
           that
           he
           make
           himselfe
           and
           his
           discretion
           his
           k●●pers
           ,
           and
           willing
           him
           not
           to
           come
           neere
           the
           Queene
           or
           〈◊〉
           Court.
           Which
           certainly
           if
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           it
           had
           fared
           ●●tter
           with
           him
           ,
           for
           hee
           was
           neuer
           freer
           (
           to
           wit
           )
           from
           euill
           councels
           ,
           then
           when
           he
           was
           at
           custody
           .
        
         
           For
           no
           sooner
           had
           the
           Earle
           this
           sentence
           of
           liberty
           pronounced
           ,
           
           but
           Cuffe
           (
           that
           alwaies
           had
           perswaded
           the
           Earle
           neuer
           to
           confesse
           himselfe
           guilty
           ,
           but
           stand
           in
           his
           owne
           defence
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           impaire
           his
           honour
           with
           a
           submission
           )
           now
           comes
           ,
           and
           so
           vehemently
           nips
           him
           for
           a
           pusillanimous
           Earle
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           that
           counselled
           him
           to
           it
           ,
           for
           such
           vndiscreet
           Counsellours
           ,
           that
           the
           Earle
           commanded
           him
           to
           be
           cashiered
           out
           of
           seruice
           ;
           but
           yet
           Mericke
           his
           Steward
           that
           was
           of
           the
           same
           opinion
           with
           Cuffe
           ,
           fulfilled
           not
           the
           Earles
           〈…〉
        
         
           The
           Earle
           being
           now
           his
           owne
           man
           ,
           and
           about
           to
           goe
           into
           the
           Country
           ,
           signifies
           by
           Howard
           to
           the
           Queene
           .
        
         
           
             〈…〉
             
             〈…〉
             
             hers
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             his
             stars
             wherby
             he
             sailed
             on
             happily
             ,
             and
             kept
             his
             course
             on
             at
             a
             iust
             measure
             .
             That
             now
             he
             had
             resolued
             to
             repent
             earnestly
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             with
             
               Nebuchadonozor
               ,
               That
               my
               habitation
               is
               amongst
               the
               wilde
               Beasts
               of
               the
               field
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               eate
               Hay
               like
               an
               Oxe
               ,
               &
               be
               watered
               with
               the
               dew
               of
               heauen
               ,
            
             till
             such
             time
             as
             it
             shall
             please
             the
             Queene
             to
             restore
             my
             sence
             to
             me
             againe
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Queene
           was
           so
           iocond
           at
           these
           words
           ,
           
           that
           she
           would
           say
           ,
        
         
           
             I
             Wish
             his
             deeds
             and
             words
             would
             in
             iumpe
             together
             ;
             He
             hath
             long
             tried
             my
             patience
             ;
             and
             I
             haue
             reasonable
             well
             tried
             his
             humblenesse
             .
             Sure
             I
             am
             my
             Father
             would
             not
             haue
             borne
             with
             his
             peruersnesse
             .
             But
             I
             will
             not
             looke
             backe
             ,
             lest
             like
             Lots
             wife
             I
             am
             turned
             into
             a
             pillar
             of
             salt
             .
             All
             is
             not
             gold
             that
             glisters
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Shortly
           after
           ,
           
           Cuffe
           hauing
           accesse
           againe
           to
           the
           Earle
           ,
           more
           boldly
           rings
           the
           same
           things
           againe
           into
           his
           eares
           ,
           obiecting
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           by
           his
           confession
           he
           had
           betrayed
           his
           owne
           cause
           ;
           and
           that
           thereby
           he
           had
           lost
           more
           credit
           then
           his
           dearest
           bloud
           could
           buy
           againe
           .
           That
           Howard
           and
           the
           rest
           ,
           onely
           seeme
           trusty
           in
           these
           petty
           matters
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           the
           easier
           deceiue
           him
           in
           weightier
           ,
           and
           resigne
           him
           ouer
           to
           the
           prey
           of
           his
           enemies
           .
           That
           all
           hope
           of
           his
           former
           liberty
           was
           look't
           vp
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           purchased
           vnder
           desperation
           .
           Admonishing
           him
           that
           therefore
           hee
           would
           bethinke
           himselfe
           to
           take
           some
           course
           to
           redeeme
           his
           credit
           and
           liberty
           ,
           and
           his
           friends
           from
           seruitude
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Kingdome
           from
           the
           tyrannous
           gouernment
           of
           his
           notorious
           enemies
           .
           
           The
           Earle
           stopt
           his
           eares
           against
           any
           such
           councell
           being
           assuredly
           perswaded
           that
           he
           should
           recover
           
           his
           lost
           fauour
           again
           with
           the
           Queene
           ,
           &
           that
           gainfull
           Farme
           of
           
             Sweet
             Wines
          
           ,
           the
           time
           of
           renuing
           which
           was
           now
           almost
           expired
           .
           The
           Queene
           indeed
           by
           words
           and
           Letters
           gaue
           him
           great
           hope
           of
           her
           fauour
           ,
           but
           concerning
           the
           Farme
           ,
           she
           a●swered
           here
           and
           there
           in
           seuerall
           places
           ,
        
         
           That
           first
           she
           would
           see
           what
           it
           was
           ,
           
           and
           that
           such
           good
           turnes
           are
           not
           to
           be
           bestowed
           blindfold
           .
        
         
           Then
           shortly
           after
           she
           suffered
           others
           to
           haue
           the
           profit
           thereof
           ,
           saying
           ,
           That
           they
           must
           keepe
           a
           wilde
           horse
           without
           fodder
           ,
           that
           intend
           to
           bring
           him
           within
           compasse
           .
           Also
           ,
           she
           much
           vsed
           to
           recite
           and
           commend
           that
           physicall
           Aphorisme
           ,
        
         
           That
           the
           more
           one
           feeds
           corrupt
           and
           diseased
           bodies
           ,
           the
           more
           one
           hurts
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           Earle
           being
           inwardly
           much
           discontented
           at
           the
           Queenes
           answere
           ,
           
           grew
           exceeding
           angry
           ,
           and
           giuing
           ouer
           his
           iudgement
           to
           the
           moderation
           and
           rule
           of
           his
           extrauagant
           affections
           and
           passions
           ,
           he
           then
           began
           to
           giue
           eare
           to
           Cuffe
           ,
           and
           any
           one
           that
           would
           blow
           the
           coales
           of
           sedition
           ,
           that
           now
           had
           fully
           perswaded
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           Queene
           ,
           the
           Councell
           ,
           and
           his
           aduersaries
           ,
           had
           purposely
           resolued
           to
           beggar
           him
           quite
           ,
           to
           make
           him
           liue
           on
           the
           Almes-basket
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           crummes
           that
           fell
           from
           their
           tables
           .
           And
           that
           so
           being
           made
           poore
           ,
           neglected
           of
           the
           Queene
           ,
           and
           forsaken
           by
           his
           friends
           ,
           he
           might
           become
           the
           laughing
           stocke
           to
           his
           triumphing
           enemies
           .
        
         
           Hereupon
           Southampton
           is
           sent
           for
           out
           of
           the
           Low
           Countries
           .
           
           And
           some
           Diuines
           counsails
           in
           Oxford
           ,
           demanded
           ,
           but
           for
           what
           I
           know
           not
           ;
           and
           the
           Earle
           he
           himselfe
           returnes
           to
           London
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           
             S.
             Christ.
             Blunt
          
           being
           much
           discontented
           that
           he
           had
           brought
           the
           Earle
           into
           these
           troubles
           ,
           (
           for
           he
           perswaded
           him
           to
           come
           ouer
           out
           of
           Ireland
           but
           with
           a
           few
           with
           him
           )
           hauing
           also
           vnderstood
           that
           
             Hen.
             Howard
          
           had
           in
           vaine
           made
           intercession
           for
           the
           Earle
           with
           his
           potent
           aduersaries
           ,
           admonished
           him
           now
           (
           as
           he
           himselfe
           afterwards
           confessed
           )
           
           to
           make
           his
           owne
           way
           to
           the
           Queen
           ,
           intimating
           ,
           that
           besides
           many
           of
           the
           Nobility
           would
           secure
           him
           ,
           his
           ingresse
           and
           regresse
           .
           But
           the
           Earle
           answered
           ,
           that
           that
           would
           breed
           a
           scruple
           in
           his
           conscience
           ,
           except
           he
           had
           the
           fauourable
           opinion
           of
           Preachers
           thereto
           .
           Yet
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           he
           sent
           word
           to
           Blu●t
           by
           Cuffe
           ,
           that
           shortly
           he
           would
           take
           some
           order
           what
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           impart
           the
           same
           to
           him
           ,
           assoone
           as
           he
           had
           resolued
           on
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           the
           Earle
           kept
           open
           house
           ,
           Mericke
           his
           Steward
           entertaining
           at
           boord
           all
           kinde
           of
           Souldiers
           ,
           audacious
           ,
           and
           discontented
           persons
           ,
           that
           would
           not
           care
           whom
           they
           wounded
           with
           their
           tongues
           .
           Euery
           day
           there
           was
           a
           Sermon
           by
           some
           precise
           Minister
           or
           other
           ;
           whither
           all
           the
           Citizens
           almost
           flock't
           daily
           ;
           also
           Ritch
           the
           Sister
           of
           the
           Earle
           ,
           that
           hauing
           lost
           the
           honour
           of
           her
           marriage-bed
           ,
           found
           the
           great
           discontent
           of
           the
           Queene
           lying
           heauy
           vpon
           her
           ,
           frequented
           thither
           also
           daily
           .
           And
           if
           any
           man
           thought
           ill
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           why
           he
           is
           presently
           noted
           as
           an
           iniurious
           person
           ,
           to
           the
           honour
           and
           freedome
           of
           the
           Earle
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           last
           moneth
           of
           this
           yeare
           died
           Roger
           Lord
           North
           ,
           Treasurer
           of
           the
           Queenes
           Court
           ,
           Sonne
           to
           Edward
           Lord
           North
           ;
           he
           was
           a
           man
           of
           a
           liuely
           disposition
           ,
           and
           his
           wisedome
           equall
           to
           his
           courage
           .
           We
           haue
           spoken
           of
           him
           sufficiently
           in
           1567.
           and
           1574.
           
           
             Dudley
             North
          
           his
           Heire
           succeeded
           ,
           being
           nephew
           by
           the
           son
           ,
           and
           Dorothy
           the
           daughter
           and
           heire
           of
           
             Valentine
             Dale
          
           ,
           an
           excellent
           Lawyer
           .
           In
           his
           Treasurership
           
             William
             Kn●lles
          
           succeeded
           him
           .
           Sir
           
             Edward
             Wott●n
          
           shortly
           after
           succeeded
           him
           ,
           being
           a
           man
           well
           tried
           in
           many
           affaires
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           FOVRE
           and
           Fortieth
           Yeere
           OF
           HER
           REIGNE
           .
        
         
           Anno
           Domini
           1601.
           
           
        
         
           IN
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           yeare
           the
           Queene
           was
           wholly
           taken
           vp
           with
           very
           honourable
           ●mbassies
           ;
           
           from
           the
           South
           cam●
           Hamets
           King
           of
           
             〈◊〉
             ●ingitana
          
           ;
           
           from
           the
           North
           
             〈…〉
             Pheod●riw●cke
          
           the
           Emperour
           of
           Russia's
           ;
           She
           also
           very
           〈◊〉
           entertained
           
             〈◊〉
             William
          
           the
           Sonne
           of
           〈…〉
           Count
           Palatine
           ,
           Duke
           of
           〈…〉
           and
           
             Virginius
             Vrsinus
          
           the
           Duke
           of
           〈…〉
           and
           the
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           for
           he
           was
           beholding
           to
           him
           for
           it
           .
           Sir
           
             Ferdinando
             Gorge
          
           Captaine
           of
           the
           Garrison
           at
           Plimmouth
           .
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Dauis
          
           Superuisor
           or
           Ouerseer
           of
           the
           Engines
           vnder
           him
           ,
           an
           excellent
           Mathematician
           ;
           and
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Littleton
          
           of
           Fra●kell
           ,
           wise
           both
           in
           councell
           and
           warre
           ;
           *
           if
           so
           be
           all
           his
           other
           behauiours
           had
           beene
           correspondent
           thereunto
           .
        
         
           All
           these
           (
           to
           auoid
           suspition
           )
           meeting
           couertly
           in
           Drury
           House
           ;
           there
           Essex
           first
           proposed
           to
           them
           a
           Catalogue
           of
           the
           Nobility
           that
           were
           all
           addicted
           to
           him
           ;
           wherein
           ,
           of
           Earles
           ,
           Lords
           ,
           Knights
           ,
           and
           Gentlemen
           ,
           he
           reckoned
           about
           one
           hundred
           and
           twenty
           .
           After
           this
           ,
           he
           willeth
           them
           to
           consider
           ,
           and
           tell
           him
           ,
           whether
           it
           were
           best
           to
           surprize
           the
           Queene
           ,
           or
           the
           Tower
           ,
           or
           both
           together
           ;
           and
           then
           what
           they
           should
           doe
           with
           the
           City
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           seemed
           best
           to
           them
           all
           to
           surprize
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           that
           after
           this
           manner
           :
           
             S.
             C.
             Blunt
          
           with
           a
           choice
           company
           should
           seize
           on
           the
           Gate
           ,
           Dauis
           the
           Hall
           ,
           Danuers
           the
           great
           Chamber
           of
           the
           Guard
           ,
           (
           where
           they
           sit
           seeing
           who
           is
           highest
           amongst
           them
           )
           and
           also
           the
           Presence
           Chamber
           ;
           and
           then
           Essex
           should
           come
           out
           of
           the
           Mues
           with
           some
           choice
           company
           ,
           and
           hauing
           way
           made
           for
           him
           ,
           come
           humbly
           to
           the
           Queene
           ,
           and
           demaund
           that
           shee
           would
           remoue
           from
           her
           his
           potent
           aduersaries
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           afterwards
           resolued
           (
           as
           was
           by
           some
           of
           them
           confessed
           )
           to
           cite
           to
           appeare
           before
           Iudgement
           ;
           and
           hauing
           assembled
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           to
           change
           the
           forme
           of
           gouernment
           in
           the
           State.
           
        
         
           But
           whilest
           these
           Scottish
           ●mbassadours
           ,
           
           and
           a
           seasonable
           time
           for
           this
           matter
           were
           daily
           expected
           ,
           suspitions
           increased
           daily
           of
           him
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           a
           continuall
           concourse
           of
           the
           Commonalty
           to
           Essex
           house
           ,
           vnder
           pretence
           of
           hearing
           Sermons
           ;
           as
           also
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           some
           words
           that
           fell
           from
           one
           of
           their
           Preachers
           ,
           whereby
           he
           allowed
           that
           the
           great
           Magistrates
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           had
           power
           in
           necessity
           to
           restraine
           the
           Princes
           themselues
           .
           Hereupon
           ,
           at
           small
           inckling
           of
           the
           matter
           on
           the
           seuenth
           of
           February
           ,
           came
           
             Robert
             
             Sack●ill
          
           the
           sonne
           of
           the
           Treasurer
           ,
           vnder
           pretence
           of
           an
           honourable
           visitation
           ,
           but
           indeed
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           desire
           of
           information
           ,
           by
           knowing
           who
           vsed
           to
           come
           thither
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           were
           .
           Presently
           after
           that
           ,
           is
           Essex
           sent
           for
           to
           the
           Lord
           Treasurers
           house
           ,
           (
           where
           the
           Councell
           met
           )
           there
           to
           be
           admonished
           that
           he
           should
           moderately
           vse
           the
           benefit
           of
           his
           libertie
           :
           and
           the
           very
           same
           day
           ,
           a
           litle
           note
           was
           put
           into
           his
           hands
           ,
           (
           he
           knew
           not
           how
           )
           wherin
           he
           was
           warned
           to
           looke
           to
           himselfe
           and
           provide
           for
           his
           owne
           safetie
           .
           But
           the
           Earle
           fearing
           that
           somewhat
           had
           come
           to
           light
           ,
           and
           so
           hee
           might
           perchance
           be
           committed
           againe
           ,
           excused
           himselfe
           by
           reason
           of
           some
           distemper
           in
           his
           health
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           come
           to
           the
           Councell
           .
        
         
           And
           by
           this
           time
           his
           resolution
           (
           which
           had
           beene
           foure
           moneths
           a
           digesting
           )
           failed
           :
           and
           he
           hasteneth
           againe
           to
           some
           new
           plot
           .
           Wherefore
           hauing
           assembled
           his
           intimate
           friends
           againe
           ,
           and
           intimated
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           them
           would
           shortly
           be
           imprisoned
           ,
           he
           propounded
           to
           them
           ,
           whither
           it
           were
           best
           or
           no
           forthwith
           to
           seize
           vpon
           the
           Court
           ,
           or
           to
           try
           what
           the
           Citizens
           will
           doe
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           their
           helpe
           set
           vpon
           it
           :
           or
           whither
           or
           no
           they
           had
           rather
           counsell
           him
           to
           fly
           ,
           and
           secure
           himselfe
           that
           way
           .
           For
           the
           surprizing
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           
           they
           were
           vnprouided
           of
           Souldiers
           and
           Engines
           ;
           and
           besides
           ,
           some
           affirmed
           that
           there
           had
           beene
           lately
           watch
           and
           ward
           duly
           kept
           there
           ;
           besides
           ,
           that
           to
           assault
           the
           Court
           ,
           was
           inexcusable
           treason
           against
           the
           Queene
           .
           Whilest
           they
           were
           arguing
           about
           the
           loue
           of
           the
           Citizens
           ,
           and
           some
           obiected
           the
           vnsta●●●
           disposition
           of
           the
           common
           people
           ,
           behold
           one
           comes
           in
           ,
           as
           if
           sent
           from
           them
           ,
           that
           promised
           their
           vtmost
           endeauours
           against
           all
           their
           enemies
           .
           Hereupon
           the
           Earle
           being
           somewhat
           cheerefull
           ,
           began
           to
           discourse
           how
           much
           hee
           was
           ●oued
           in
           the
           Citie
           ,
           by
           most
           that
           were
           much
           addicted
           to
           his
           ●ame
           and
           fortune
           ;
           which
           he
           beleeued
           absolutely
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           continuall
           murmuring
           and
           crying
           out
           against
           his
           hated
           enemies
           .
           
           Also
           ,
           by
           other
           mens
           speeches
           ,
           he
           was
           perswaded
           that
           
             Thomas
             Smith
          
           then
           Sheriffe
           of
           London
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           Captaine
           of
           a
           thousand
           trained
           Souldiers
           ,
           would
           be
           for
           him
           vpon
           all
           occasions
           .
           Wherefore
           he
           was
           resolued
           (
           by
           reason
           that
           such
           lingring
           is
           as
           dangerous
           commonly
           as
           rashnesse
           )
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           which
           was
           Sunday
           ,
           to
           come
           through
           the
           Citie
           with
           two
           hundred
           of
           the
           nobler
           sort
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           passe
           to
           Pauls
           Crosse
           ,
           iust
           about
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Sermon
           ,
           and
           there
           to
           declare
           to
           the
           Aldermen
           and
           people
           the
           reasons
           of
           his
           comming
           ,
           and
           demand
           of
           them
           aide
           against
           his
           aduersaries
           .
           If
           so
           be
           the
           Citizens
           were
           backward
           in
           the
           matter
           ,
           then
           they
           would
           goe
           on
           further
           presently
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           were
           willing
           to
           helpe
           ,
           then
           with
           them
           ▪
           to
           inuade
           the
           Court
           presently
           ,
           and
           make
           way
           for
           him
           to
           the
           Queene
           .
           So
           all
           that
           night
           there
           was
           nothing
           but
           running
           vp
           and
           downe
           from
           Essex
           house
           ,
           and
           crying
           that
           the
           Lord
           Cobham
           ,
           
           and
           Rawleigh
           laid
           waite
           for
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           life
           .
           Hereupon
           ,
           on
           Sunday
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           eight
           day
           of
           February
           ,
           early
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           comes
           the
           Earles
           of
           Rutland
           ,
           and
           Southampton
           ,
           the
           Lord
           
             Sands
             ,
             Parker
          
           Lord
           Montaquile
           ,
           and
           almost
           three
           hundred
           more
           of
           the
           better
           sort
           .
           These
           the
           Earle
           courteously
           entertained
           ,
           and
           intimated
           to
           some
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           waite
           laid
           for
           his
           life
           ,
           that
           therefore
           he
           had
           resolued
           to
           get
           vnto
           the
           Queene
           ,
           and
           tell
           of
           his
           dangers
           to
           her
           ,
           by
           reason
           she
           neuer
           heares
           of
           it
           from
           his
           aduersaries
           ,
           who
           abusing
           her
           sacred
           eares
           with
           calumnies
           and
           false
           informations
           ,
           haue
           engrossed
           them
           only
           to
           their
           stories
           beliefe
           .
           To
           others
           he
           signified
           ,
           that
           the
           Citie
           stood
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           hee
           would
           betake
           himselfe
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           assistances
           re●enge
           the
           enemies
           iniuries
           .
           All
           this
           while
           the
           g●tes
           〈…〉
           vp
           ,
           and
           no
           man
           let
           in
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           was
           well
           k●own●
           ,
           ●nd
           no
           man
           let
           out
           that
           was
           once
           let
           in
           .
           ●et
           Sir
           
             Ferdinando
             Gorge
          
           had
           leaue
           and
           licence
           to
           goe
           to
           Sir
           
             Walter
             Rawleigh
          
           ,
           that
           expected
           him
           on
           the
           water
           ,
           and
           sent
           thither
           for
           him
           ;
           Blunt
           indeed
           perswaded
           them
           there
           to
           surprize
           Sir
           
             Walter
             
             Rawleigh
          
           ,
           but
           they
           did
           i●
           not
           .
           Now
           indeed
           there
           were
           some
           that
           reported
           that
           Gorge
           made
           there
           a
           discouery
           of
           all
           the
           matter
           to
           Rawleigh
           ;
           but
           that
           is
           vncertaine
           :
           yet
           certaine
           it
           is
           that
           Rawleigh
           admonished
           him
           to
           take
           heed
           ,
           that
           his
           absence
           from
           his
           Office
           at
           Plimmouth
           without
           leaue
           cost
           him
           not
           imprisonment
           ,
           and
           that
           Gorge
           againe
           admonished
           Rawleigh
           that
           he
           should
           haue
           a
           care
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           seeing
           that
           many
           of
           the
           Nobility
           had
           conspired
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           some
           more
           that
           abused
           the
           Queenes
           authority
           .
        
         
           At
           this
           very
           time
           the
           Queene
           commanded
           the
           Lord
           Maior
           of
           London
           to
           see
           that
           all
           the
           Citizens
           were
           ready
           at
           their
           doores
           at
           her
           command
           in
           an
           instant
           ;
           and
           to
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           she
           sent
           the
           Lord
           Keeper
           ,
           
           the
           Earle
           of
           
             Worcester
             ,
             William
             Knolles
          
           Controwier
           of
           the
           Queenes
           Houshold
           ,
           Vncle
           to
           the
           Earle
           ,
           and
           Popham
           Lord
           chiefe
           Iustice
           of
           England
           ,
           to
           know
           of
           him
           the
           reason
           of
           such
           a
           concourse
           .
           They
           were
           all
           let
           in
           at
           a
           wicket
           ,
           and
           their
           seruants
           shut
           out
           ,
           onely
           except
           him
           that
           carried
           the
           Seale
           before
           the
           Keeper
           .
           In
           the
           yard
           there
           they
           found
           a
           confused
           multitude
           of
           people
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           those
           the
           Earles
           of
           
             Essex
             ,
             Rutland
          
           ,
           and
           South-hampton
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           ,
           that
           presently
           flockt
           about
           the
           Councell
           .
           The
           Lord
           Keeper
           turning
           himselfe
           to
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           ,
           signified
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Lords
           with
           him
           ,
           were
           sent
           newly
           from
           the
           Queene
           ,
           to
           know
           of
           him
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           concourse
           ;
           who
           promised
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           iniury
           had
           beene
           done
           vnto
           him
           ,
           he
           should
           haue
           Law
           and
           Equity
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           answered
           him
           alowed
           in
           this
           manner
           ;
        
         
           
             VVAit
             is
             laid
             for
             my
             life
             ;
             
             there
             were
             some
             hired
             that
             should
             murther
             mee
             in
             my
             bed
             ;
             I
             am
             traiterously
             dealt
             with
             ,
             and
             my
             Letters
             were
             counterfeited
             both
             with
             hand
             and
             Seale
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             we
             haue
             met
             here
             together
             to
             defend
             our selues
             ,
             and
             preserue
             our
             liues
             ,
             since
             
             neither
             my
             patience
             ,
             nor
             misery
             ,
             will
             appease
             the
             malice
             of
             my
             aduersaries
             ,
             except
             they
             drinke
             my
             bloud
             also
             .
          
        
         
           Popham
           spake
           to
           him
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           Keeper
           had
           said
           already
           before
           ;
           promising
           ,
           that
           if
           so
           be
           he
           would
           particularly
           tell
           what
           was
           vndertaken
           ,
           or
           intended
           against
           him
           ,
           that
           hee
           would
           truely
           and
           honestly
           tell
           the
           Queene
           ,
           and
           he
           should
           be
           lawfully
           heard
           .
        
         
           The
           Lord
           Keeper
           being
           very
           vrgent
           with
           them
           ,
           that
           if
           so
           be
           they
           would
           not
           tell
           their
           grieuances
           publikely
           ,
           they
           would
           retire
           in
           and
           tell
           them
           ,
           the
           multitude
           interrupting
           him
           ,
           cryes
           out
           ,
        
         
           
             LEt
             vs
             bee
             gone
             ,
             
             come
             ;
             they
             abuse
             your
             patience
             ;
             they
             betray
             you
             my
             Lord
             ;
             the
             time
             hastens
             ,
             come
             .
          
        
         
           Hereupon
           the
           Lord
           Keeper
           ,
           turning
           about
           to
           them
           ,
           charged
           them
           all
           on
           the
           Queenes
           name
           to
           lay
           downe
           their
           weapons
           .
           Then
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           goes
           into
           the
           house
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Keeper
           following
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           company
           ,
           that
           there
           they
           might
           priuately
           talke
           about
           the
           matter
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           these
           harsh
           ●ounds
           fly
           about
           their
           cares
           .
        
         
           
             KIll
             them
             ,
             kill
             them
             ;
             away
             with
             the
             great
             Seale
             ;
             shut
             them
             vp
             fast
             enough
             .
          
        
         
           After
           they
           had
           come
           into
           the
           middest
           of
           the
           house
           ,
           Essex
           commanding
           the
           dores
           to
           be
           bolted
           ,
           sayes
           vnto
           them
           ,
        
         
           
             BE
             patient
             but
             a
             little
             ,
             my
             Lords
             ;
             I
             must
             needs
             〈◊〉
             into
             the
             Citie
             ,
             to
             take
             order
             with
             the
             Lord
             Mayor
             and
             the
             Sheriffes
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             returne
             instantly
             .
          
        
         
         
           The
           Lords
           of
           the
           Councell
           being
           shut
           vp
           there
           ,
           were
           kept
           by
           
             Iohn
             Dauis
             ,
             Francis
             Tresham
          
           ,
           and
           
             Owen
             Salisbury
          
           an
           old
           bold
           Souldier
           ,
           and
           some
           Gun-men
           .
           And
           Essex
           hauing
           almost
           forgot
           his
           resolution
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           comming
           ,
           committing
           his
           house
           to
           
             Gill
             Mericke
          
           ,
           issues
           forth
           with
           some
           two
           hundred
           with
           him
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           in
           battell
           array
           ,
           or
           any
           military
           order
           ,
           but
           onely
           running
           for
           the
           most
           part
           with
           their
           Cloaks
           wrapt
           about
           their
           armes
           ,
           &
           Swords
           :
           amongst
           whom
           were
           the
           Earle
           of
           Bedford
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Cromwell
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           Nobles
           .
        
         
           Hauing
           come
           into
           London
           he
           cries
           out
           euery
           minute
           ,
           
        
         
           
             FOr
             the
             Queene
             ,
             for
             the
             Queene
             ;
             there
             is
             wait
             laid
             for
             my
             life
             .
          
        
         
           And
           so
           going
           through
           Cheape-side
           ,
           he
           made
           all
           haste
           to
           Smith's
           house
           the
           Sheriffe
           by
           Fenchurch
           -
           street
           .
           And
           euer
           where
           he
           saw
           Citizens
           without
           weapons
           ,
           he
           requested
           them
           to
           arme
           themselues
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           could
           doe
           him
           no
           good
           .
           Yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           in
           so
           well
           trayned
           a
           Citie
           full
           of
           souldiers
           ,
           most
           popular
           ,
           and
           most
           addicted
           to
           him
           ;
           there
           was
           not
           one
           ,
           no
           not
           of
           the
           basest
           people
           ,
           that
           tooke
           Armes
           for
           him
           in
           his
           defence
           .
        
         
           At
           length
           he
           got
           to
           the
           Sheriffes
           house
           ,
           almost
           at
           the
           further
           end
           of
           the
           Citie
           ,
           so
           fretting
           and
           cha●ing
           in
           his
           minde
           ,
           and
           so
           sweating
           (
           although
           the
           weather
           was
           not
           then
           so
           hot
           )
           that
           there
           he
           was
           faine
           to
           change
           his
           shirt
           .
        
         
           The
           Sheriffe
           Smith
           ,
           
           in
           whom
           his
           too
           easie
           credulity
           had
           reposed
           such
           great
           confidencie
           ,
           presently
           withdrew
           himselfe
           out
           at
           a
           Posterne
           gate
           ,
           to
           the
           Lord
           Mayors
           :
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           Lord
           
             Burghley
             ,
             Dethicke
             Garter
          
           King
           at
           Armes
           entring
           into
           the
           Citie
           ,
           proclaime
           Essex
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           complices
           Traitours
           ;
           although
           indeed
           some
           withstood
           it
           ,
           and
           offered
           violence
           .
           The
           Earle
           of
           Cumberland
           ,
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Gerard
          
           Marshall
           did
           the
           like
           in
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           Citie
           .
           
           When
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           perceiued
           that
           ,
           hee
           rushes
           out
           of
           the
           Sheriffes
           house
           ,
           and
           his
           countenance
           much
           changing
           often
           ,
           hee
           cryed
           out
           ,
           that
           England
           was
           to
           be
           diuided
           for
           the
           Infanta
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           exhorting
           the
           Citizens
           to
           take
           armes
           ,
           but
           all
           in
           vaine
           ;
           for
           the
           Citizens
           wealth
           ,
           if
           nothing
           else
           ,
           would
           keepe
           them
           loyall
           .
           But
           when
           the
           Earle
           saw
           that
           not
           any
           one
           tooke
           Armes
           for
           his
           defence
           ,
           and
           that
           those
           that
           accompanied
           him
           withdrew
           themselues
           away
           ;
           and
           heard
           also
           that
           the
           Admirall
           came
           with
           forces
           a-against
           him
           ,
           then
           he
           began
           to
           cast
           away
           all
           his
           hopes
           .
           Wherfore
           he
           bethinkes
           of
           returning
           home
           againe
           ,
           
           and
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           the
           Lord
           Keeper
           and
           the
           rest
           lockt
           vp
           at
           home
           ,
           to
           procure
           some
           hope
           of
           fauour
           from
           the
           Queene
           .
           But
           when
           as
           Sir
           
             I.
             Leuison
          
           with
           a
           Band
           at
           Ludgate
           denyed
           Gorge
           passage
           for
           the
           Earle
           ,
           which
           he
           demanded
           ,
           Gorge
           being
           carefull
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           in
           the
           care
           of
           the
           Councellours
           ,
           comes
           and
           perswades
           the
           Earle
           ,
           
           that
           he
           would
           send
           him
           to
           set
           the
           Councellours
           free
           ,
           and
           then
           both
           hee
           and
           they
           might
           intercede
           with
           the
           Queene
           for
           his
           pardon
           ,
           whilest
           yet
           there
           was
           hope
           ,
           and
           some
           comfort
           ,
           no
           blood
           being
           yet
           shed
           ,
           and
           whilest
           the
           Queene
           might
           be
           in
           doubt
           of
           the
           successe
           ,
           or
           the
           Cities
           minde
           in
           any
           vncertainty
           what
           they
           should
           doe
           .
           The
           Earle
           gaue
           him
           leaue
           ,
           but
           onely
           willed
           that
           Popham
           might
           be
           set
           free
           ;
           but
           Popham
           denying
           his
           owne
           liberty
           ,
           except
           the
           Lord
           Keeper
           also
           were
           deliuered
           ,
           Gorge
           set
           them
           all
           at
           liberty
           ,
           and
           taking
           Boat
           with
           them
           ,
           came
           by
           water
           to
           the
           Court.
           
        
         
           The
           Earle
           now
           about
           to
           returne
           ,
           
           findes
           his
           way
           chained
           vp
           neerest
           the
           West
           gate
           of
           Pauls
           ,
           and
           Pikemen
           ,
           and
           Muskets
           set
           against
           him
           ,
           at
           the
           appointment
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           London
           ,
           vnder
           the
           command
           of
           Sir
           
             I.
             Leuison
          
           .
           Here
           first
           he
           drew
           his
           Sword
           ,
           and
           commanded
           Blunt
           to
           assault
           them
           .
           Which
           he
           did
           very
           manfully
           ,
           hauing
           slaine
           one
           Wayte
           ,
           and
           he
           himselfe
           ●ore
           wounded
           was
           taken
           .
           There
           was
           slaine
           also
           
             Henry
             Tracy
          
           a
           young
           man
           ,
           and
           very
           dearely
           loued
           by
           the
           
           Earle
           ,
           besides
           one
           or
           two
           Citizens
           .
           The
           Earles
           passage
           being
           stopt
           here
           ,
           〈◊〉
           hauing
           his
           hat
           shot
           through
           with
           a
           Bullet
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           a
           few
           that
           left
           him
           not
           yet
           ,
           
           (
           for
           most
           had
           )
           making
           hast
           downe
           to
           Queene-hith
           ,
           got
           Boats
           ,
           and
           came
           home
           to
           his
           house
           againe
           by
           water
           .
        
         
           Hauing
           returned
           ,
           he
           was
           very
           angry
           that
           the
           Councellours
           were
           dismissed
           ;
           so
           hee
           burnes
           a
           many
           papers
           ,
           lest
           (
           as
           he
           said
           )
           they
           should
           blab
           too
           much
           ,
           and
           prepares
           himselfe
           for
           his
           owne
           defence
           ,
           fortifying
           his
           house
           on
           all
           sides
           ,
           and
           and
           vainly
           expecting
           helpe
           from
           the
           Londoners
           .
        
         
           Presently
           after
           the
           Lord
           Admirall
           comes
           ,
           
           and
           besiegeth
           it
           on
           the
           Land-side
           ,
           setting
           in
           order
           the
           Earles
           of
           Cumberland
           ,
           and
           
             Lincolne
             ,
             Thomas
             Howard
          
           ,
           Lord
           
             Gray
             ,
             Burghley
          
           ,
           and
           Compton
           ,
           with
           horse
           and
           foot
           .
           He
           himselfe
           ,
           with
           his
           Sonne
           Effingham
           ,
           L.
           
             Cobham
             ,
             Stanhope
             ,
             Robert
             Sidney
             ,
          
           &
           Sir
           
             Fulke
             Greuile
          
           ,
           on
           the
           Thames
           side
           ,
           seized
           on
           his
           Garden
           .
           And
           now
           being
           ready
           to
           assault
           the
           house
           ,
           
           he
           commandeth
           them
           by
           Sidney
           to
           yeeld
           them
           vp
           to
           him
           .
           The
           Earle
           of
           South-hampton
           demands
           againe
           to
           whom
           they
           should
           yeeld
           it
           ;
           To
           their
           enemies
           ?
           that
           were
           indeed
           to
           deserue
           danger
           enough
           .
           To
           the
           Queene
           ?
           that
           were
           indeed
           to
           confesse
           themselues
           guilty
           .
           But
           yet
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           if
           the
           Admirall
           will
           giue
           vs
           good
           pledges
           for
           our
           security
           ,
           we
           will
           come
           and
           appeare
           before
           the
           Queene
           .
           But
           if
           not
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           all
           resolued
           rather
           to
           lose
           their
           liues
           ,
           then
           the
           credit
           of
           their
           cause
           .
           The
           Admirall
           answered
           againe
           ,
           that
           there
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           Pledges
           giuen
           ,
           or
           any
           conditions
           offered
           to
           Rebels
           ;
           but
           yet
           certified●
           Essex
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           send
           out
           the
           Countesse
           his
           Wife
           ,
           his
           Sister
           the
           Lady
           Rich
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           Mayd-seruants
           ,
           that
           with
           〈◊〉
           and
           〈◊〉
           made
           a
           terrible
           noise
           within
           doores
           .
           The
           Earle
           tooke
           that
           for
           a
           great
           courtesie
           ,
           and
           onely
           desired
           that
           he
           might
           haue
           an
           houre
           or
           two●
           respite
           to
           fortifie
           the
           place
           where
           they
           went
           out
           ;
           which
           was
           granted
           .
        
         
           But
           〈◊〉
           houre
           being
           spent
           ,
           
           the
           Earle
           finding
           all
           his
           hopes
           come
           to
           a
           despaire
           ,
           determined
           to
           issue
           forth
           vpon
           
           them
           ;
           which
           the
           Lord
           Sands
           somewhat
           ancienter
           then
           the
           rest
           ,
           vrged
           also
           exceedingly
           ,
           saying
           still
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           valiant
           Councels
           are
           the
           most
           safe
           ;
           that
           it
           is
           farre
           more
           honourable
           to
           die
           fighting
           with
           Noble
           men
           ,
           then
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           a
           hangman
           .
        
         
           But
           Essex
           his
           minde
           being
           as
           vnconstant
           as
           his
           fortune
           ,
           
           began
           rather
           to
           thinke
           of
           yeelding
           ;
           and
           gaue
           notice
           ,
           that
           vpon
           certaine
           Articles
           and
           conditions
           he
           would
           yeeld
           .
           But
           the
           Admirall
           denying
           any
           conditions
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           guie
           conditions
           ,
           but
           onely
           take
           ,
           and
           they
           should
           be
           but
           these
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
             To
             deal●
             ciuilly
             with
             them
          
           ;
           which
           the
           Admirall
           granted
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
             To
             let
             their
             cause
             be
             fairely
             and
             lawfully
             tried
          
           ;
           To
           which
           he
           answered
           ,
           that
           he
           ought
           not
           to
           doubt
           of
           that
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           
             That
             during
             the
             time
             of
             his
             imprisonment
             ,
             hee
             might
             haue
             Ashton
             his
             Chaplaine
             with
             him
             ,
             for
             his
             soules
             better
             comfort
          
           ;
           The
           Admirall
           promised
           that
           he
           would
           intercede
           with
           the
           Queene
           for
           these
           things
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           forth
           with
           the
           Nobler
           sort
           kneeling
           downe
           ,
           
           deliliuered
           vp
           their
           Swords
           to
           the
           Admirall
           ,
           and
           themselues
           ,
           at
           ten
           of
           the
           clocke
           at
           night
           .
           In
           this
           assault
           there
           died
           onely
           
             Owen
             Salisbury
          
           ,
           and
           one
           or
           two
           flaine
           within
           with
           the
           Muskets
           ,
           and
           as
           many
           of
           the
           Assaulters
           without
           .
        
         
           The
           Earles
           of
           Essex
           and
           Southampton
           first
           of
           all
           are
           committed
           to
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterburies
           house
           at
           Lambeth
           ,
           
           and
           not
           streightway
           to
           the
           Tower
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           late
           at
           night
           ,
           and
           the
           water
           not
           passable
           vnder
           London
           Bridge
           .
           But
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           or
           very
           soone
           after
           ,
           by
           commission
           from
           the
           Queene
           ,
           they
           were
           carried
           by
           boat
           vnto
           the
           Tower
           :
           
             R●tland
             ,
             Sands
             ,
             Cromwell
             ,
             M●●taquile
             ,
          
           and
           
             Charles
             Danuers
          
           ,
           and
           
             Henry
             Bromley
          
           ,
           were
           sent
           after
           in
           more
           Boats
           :
           The
           〈◊〉
           were
           all
           committed
           to
           common
           gaoles
           .
           And
           thus
           within
           twelue
           houres
           was
           this
           commotion
           at
           rest
           ,
           which
           some
           called
           a
           〈◊〉
           in
           the
           Earle
           ,
           some
           an
           errour
           ,
           others
           a
           stubborne
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           〈…〉
           reuenge
           .
           But
           they
           that
           
           made
           the
           worst
           of
           it
           ,
           onely
           called
           it
           an
           inconsiderate
           rashnesse
           ,
           (
           the
           Citizens
           being
           as
           loth
           to
           acknowledge
           a
           rebellion
           ,
           as
           to
           cause
           one
           )
           and
           scarcely
           was
           there
           one
           that
           thought
           it
           yet
           ,
           treason
           .
        
         
           The
           day
           after
           ,
           
           the
           Queene
           by
           her
           Herauld
           commended
           the
           loyall
           care
           of
           her
           Citizens
           ,
           acknowledging
           the
           same
           with
           very
           louing
           words
           .
           Also
           ,
           then
           admonishing
           them
           that
           they
           should
           maintaine
           the
           publike
           peace
           and
           tranquility
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           the
           infection
           of
           this
           new
           sedition
           was
           likely
           to
           lurke
           and
           breake
           out
           somewhere
           :
           also
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           haue
           an
           especiall
           care
           to
           obserue
           if
           any
           went
           about
           any
           innouations
           ,
           either
           by
           forcing
           the
           mindes
           of
           the
           weake
           and
           simple
           people
           thereto
           ,
           or
           calumniating
           any
           of
           the
           Queenes
           Seruants
           .
        
         
           Vpon
           the
           twelfth
           of
           February
           
             Thomas
             Lee
          
           ,
           
           Kinsman
           to
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Lee
          
           of
           the
           Order
           of
           Saint
           George
           ,
           a
           Commander
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           very
           intimate
           with
           Tir-Oen
           ,
           and
           as
           much
           deuoted
           to
           Essex
           too
           ,
           who
           the
           very
           same
           night
           ,
           that
           Essex
           had
           refused
           (
           being
           sent
           for
           )
           to
           goe
           to
           the
           Priuy
           Councellers
           ,
           profered
           his
           seruice
           either
           to
           surprize
           or
           kill
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           ,
           now
           intimated
           secretly
           to
           
             Robert
             Crosse
          
           a
           Sea
           Captaine
           ,
           that
           it
           were
           a
           braue
           thing
           if
           six
           tall
           fellowes
           at
           once
           would
           set
           vpon
           the
           Queene
           ,
           and
           make
           her
           by
           force
           release
           Essex
           and
           Southampton
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           out
           of
           prison
           .
           These
           things
           Crosse
           hauing
           betrayed
           to
           the
           Councell
           ,
           &
           Lee
           being
           sought
           vp
           &
           downe
           for
           ,
           was
           about
           twilight
           found
           about
           the
           Priuy
           Chamberdore
           ,
           very
           pale
           ,
           and
           sweating
           ,
           and
           oftentimes
           hauing
           asked
           whither
           or
           no
           the
           Queene
           were
           ready
           to
           goe
           to
           Supper
           ,
           or
           whether
           any
           of
           the
           Priuy
           Councell
           were
           there
           .
           There
           being
           taken
           ,
           and
           then
           examined
           ,
           the
           next
           day
           being
           condemned
           by
           Crosses
           witnesse
           ,
           
           and
           his
           owne
           confession
           ,
           he
           was
           hanged
           at
           Tyburne
           :
           and
           there
           indeed
           he
           confessed
           that
           he
           had
           beene
           a
           very
           wicked
           lewd
           fellow
           ,
           but
           in
           this
           cause
           very
           innocent
           :
           protesting
           that
           he
           neuer
           thought
           any
           thing
           in
           his
           life
           against
           the
           Queene
           .
           This
           execution
           indeed
           might
           
           another
           time
           haue
           beene
           longer
           deliberated
           on
           ,
           but
           in
           these
           times
           necessity
           required
           such
           wholesome
           seuerity
           .
           And
           well
           was
           it
           ,
           to
           shew
           how
           they
           would
           punish
           treason
           ,
           though
           perchance
           they
           hanged
           no
           traitor
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           presently
           after
           ,
           
           all
           their
           assemblies
           and
           consultations
           at
           Drewry
           house
           ,
           were
           reuealed
           by
           one
           of
           the
           conspiratours
           ,
           enticed
           it
           is
           likely
           with
           hope
           of
           his
           life
           :
           but
           who
           it
           was
           ,
           certainly
           I
           cannot
           tell
           .
           And
           this
           ,
           when
           the
           rest
           being
           examined
           ,
           
           perceiued
           to
           be
           found
           out
           ,
           thinking
           also
           that
           all
           was
           knowne
           ,
           and
           counting
           it
           a
           foolish
           secrecy
           to
           conceale
           that
           which
           was
           already
           knowne
           ,
           hoping
           for
           no
           benefit
           of
           concealing
           ,
           reuealed
           all
           .
        
         
           Hereupon
           Essex
           and
           Southampton
           ,
           
           who
           thought
           that
           all
           was
           safe
           enough
           ,
           were
           arraigned
           the
           19.
           of
           February
           at
           Westminster
           ,
           before
           the
           Lord
           Buckhurst
           ,
           Treasurer
           of
           England
           ,
           Lord
           Steward
           for
           that
           day
           :
           Their
           Peeres
           were
           the
           Earles
           of
           
             Oxford
             ,
             Nottingham
             ,
             Shrewsbury
             ,
             Darby
             ,
             Worcester
             ,
             Cumberland
             ,
             Sussex
             ,
             Hertford
             ,
          
           and
           Lincolne
           ,
           Viscount
           Howard
           of
           Bindon
           ,
           the
           Lords
           
             Hunsdon
             ,
             De-la-ware
             ,
             Morley
             ,
             Cobham
             ,
             Stafford
             ,
             Grey
             ,
             Lumley
             ,
             Windsor
             ,
             Rich
             ,
             Darcie
          
           of
           
             Chech
             ,
             Chandoys
          
           ,
           Sir
           Iohn
           of
           
             Bletnesh
             ,
             Burghley
             ,
             Compton
          
           ,
           and
           Howard
           of
           Walden
           ,
           which
           was
           then
           Constable
           of
           the
           Tower
           of
           London
           .
           Besides
           Popham
           Lord
           chiefe
           Iustice
           of
           
             England
             ,
             Periam
          
           Lord
           chiefe
           Baron
           of
           the
           Exchequer
           ,
           
             Gawdy
             ,
             Fe●ner
             ,
             Wams●ey
             ,
             Clarke
             ,
          
           and
           Kingsmill
           .
        
         
           These
           all
           being
           called
           by
           name
           ,
           Essex
           demanded
           if
           it
           were
           not
           lawfull
           for
           him
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           for
           a
           priuate
           man
           in
           the
           like
           case
           ,
           to
           take
           exception
           against
           any
           of
           them
           .
           But
           the
           Iudges
           made
           answere
           ,
           that
           the
           credit
           and
           truth
           of
           the
           Peeres
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           England
           is
           such
           ,
           that
           in
           any
           Law-case
           ,
           or
           iudiciall
           causes
           ,
           they
           can
           neither
           be
           put
           to
           their
           oath
           ,
           nor
           yet
           excepted
           against
           .
        
         
           Then
           are
           they
           ioyntly
           demanded
           ,
           
           wherefore
           they
           intended
           to
           dispossesse
           the
           Queene
           of
           her
           Throne
           ,
           and
           take
           away
           her
           life
           from
           her
           ,
           which
           they
           intended
           in
           their
           resolutions
           
           of
           assaulting
           the
           Court
           ,
           of
           breaking
           into
           an
           open
           rebellion
           ,
           and
           of
           imprisoning
           the
           Priuy
           Councellours
           ,
           of
           stirring
           the
           Londoners
           to
           a
           rebellion
           ,
           and
           of
           setting
           vpon
           her
           Maiesties
           trusty
           Subiects
           in
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           by
           defending
           their
           houses
           against
           the
           Queenes
           forces
           .
           They
           being
           demanded
           whither
           or
           no
           they
           were
           guilty
           of
           these
           crimes
           ,
           denied
           :
           and
           submitted
           themselues
           to
           God
           and
           their
           Peeres
           .
        
         
           Eluerton
           at
           large
           vnfolds
           the
           matter
           ,
           
           shewing
           that
           it
           is
           to
           be
           reckoned
           as
           treason
           ,
           euen
           to
           thinke
           any
           thing
           against
           the
           Maieste
           of
           a
           Prince
           .
           Then
           he
           compares
           Essex
           with
           Catiline
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           he
           heaped
           together
           in
           his
           rebellion
           men
           of
           al●
           sorts
           ,
           Atheists
           ,
           Papists
           ,
           and
           the
           wickedest
           that
           were
           .
           Then
           he
           casts
           in
           his
           teeth
           the
           liberality
           and
           goodnesse
           of
           the
           Queene
           towards
           him
           ,
           that
           had
           bestowed
           vpon
           him
           (
           an
           vndeseruing
           young
           man
           )
           such
           vntimely
           honours
           ,
           accusing
           him
           for
           abusing
           them
           by
           hunting
           after
           popularity
           ,
           and
           the
           loue
           of
           Souldiers
           ,
           in
           an
           vnsatiable
           ambition
           of
           glory
           ,
           which
           neuer
           stinted
           ,
           but
           still
           like
           the
           Crocodile
           growes
           as
           long
           as
           it
           liues
           .
           Then
           he
           shewes
           ,
           that
           he
           much
           wonders
           that
           the
           Earles
           would
           pleade
           not
           guilty
           ,
           when
           all
           the
           world
           could
           giue
           euidence
           of
           their
           offences
           .
        
         
           Sir
           
             Edward
             Coke
          
           Solliciter
           ,
           shewes
           them
           out
           of
           Fitzherbert
           an
           English
           Authour
           among
           the
           Lawyers
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           inward
           thought
           of
           any
           villany
           against
           the
           Prince
           ,
           was
           indeed
           treason
           ;
           although
           not
           to
           be
           iudged
           so
           ,
           till
           it
           brake
           out
           into
           Word
           or
           Act.
           Then
           he
           shews
           that
           they
           intend
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           who
           run
           into
           rebellion
           ,
           who
           draw
           together
           an
           armed
           Band
           ,
           who
           being
           commanded
           to
           dismisse
           them
           ,
           refuse
           ;
           or
           who
           thinke
           of
           bringing
           the
           City
           ,
           the
           Tower
           ,
           or
           the
           Court
           ,
           or
           the
           Prince
           vnder
           their
           owne
           power
           .
           Then
           hee
           runnes
           thorow
           all
           the
           graces
           and
           fauours
           of
           the
           Queene
           bestowed
           vpon
           him
           .
           That
           she
           had
           made
           him
           Master
           of
           the
           Horse
           ,
           and
           warlike
           Engines
           .
           That
           she
           had
           chosen
           him
           into
           her
           Priuy
           Councell
           .
           That
           she
           had
           made
           him
           Earle
           Marshall
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           Lord
           Deputy
           of
           Ireland
           ;
           
           and
           that
           in
           a
           small
           time
           she
           had
           most
           munificently
           giuen
           him
           thirty
           thousand
           pounds
           of
           English
           money
           .
           Then
           hee
           reckons
           vp
           the
           imprisonment
           of
           the
           Priuy
           Councellours
           ,
           the
           threatnings
           against
           them
           ,
           the
           feares
           they
           were
           put
           in
           ;
           and
           then
           he
           obiects
           his
           acquaintance
           to
           him
           with
           
             Danuers
             ,
             Dauis
          
           ,
           and
           Blunt
           ,
           all
           addicted
           to
           Popery
           .
           Then
           shewed
           he
           ,
           how
           that
           they
           chose
           rather
           to
           goe
           into
           the
           City
           then
           come
           to
           Court
           ,
           because
           the
           glorious
           light
           of
           Maiesty
           glittering
           in
           the
           Queene
           ,
           would
           haue
           so
           blinded
           the
           eies
           of
           their
           treachery
           and
           treason
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           neuer
           haue
           dared
           to
           haue
           come
           neere
           .
           Then
           he
           commends
           their
           confessions
           ,
           which
           came
           out
           voluntary
           ,
           and
           not
           being
           wracked
           out
           ;
           and
           also
           for
           the
           coherence
           of
           one
           with
           another
           :
           and
           hauing
           wouen
           into
           his
           discourse
           an
           historicall
           Narration
           of
           all
           the
           matter
           ,
           about
           surprizing
           the
           Queene
           ,
           and
           calling
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           hee
           concluded
           his
           speech
           with
           this
           bitter
           Epiphonema
           :
        
         
           
             THat
             it
             were
             to
             be
             wished
             ,
             that
             this
             Robert
             should
             be
             the
             last
             of
             this
             name
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             ,
             who
             affected
             to
             be
             Robert
             the
             first
             of
             that
             name
             King
             of
             England
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Earle
           cheerefull
           in
           voyce
           and
           countenance
           ,
           
           answered
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           indeed
           it
           was
           the
           propriety
           of
           Lawyers
           to
           speake
           well
           ,
           and
           be
           good
           Orators
           ;
           who
           doe
           thinke
           it
           a
           great
           glory
           in
           accumulated
           speeches
           ,
           to
           aggrauate
           the
           offence
           of
           people
           in
           a
           manner
           innocent
           .
           But
           for
           his
           Peeres
           he
           intreated
           them
           to
           consider
           of
           his
           case
           ,
           not
           according
           to
           the
           vehemency
           of
           his
           words
           ,
           but
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           thing
           :
           protesting
           that
           for
           his
           owne
           part
           he
           was
           most
           sincere
           in
           his
           Religion
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           knew
           no
           otherwise
           by
           Dauis
           ,
           for
           he
           went
           daily
           to
           Church
           .
           Concerning
           the
           threatnings
           to
           the
           Priuy
           Councellours
           ,
           he
           answered
           ,
           that
           he
           heard
           not
           any
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           tumultuous
           concourse
           and
           noise
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           hee
           vsed
           them
           there
           as
           his
           best
           and
           chiefest
           friends
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           
           was
           compelled
           there
           to
           keepe
           them
           in
           custody
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           necessarily
           droue
           thereunto
           in
           his
           owne
           defence
           ,
           after
           that
           once
           he
           had
           heard
           ,
           not
           by
           coniecturall
           thoughts
           ,
           but
           by
           sure
           reason
           of
           faithfull
           messingers
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           ready
           to
           be
           set
           vpon
           sodainly
           by
           his
           enemies
           .
           And
           concerning
           the
           Queene
           ,
           hee
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           then
           did
           (
           and
           still
           doth
           )
           keepe
           his
           loyalty
           to
           so
           well-deseruing
           a
           Prince
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           nothing
           intended
           else
           ,
           then
           to
           prostrate
           himselfe
           at
           the
           Queenes
           feet
           ,
           and
           to
           lay
           open
           the
           dangers
           he
           was
           in
           ,
           and
           the
           danger
           that
           hangs
           ouer
           all
           the
           Kingdome
           .
        
         
           Popham
           Lord
           chiefe
           Iustice
           of
           
             England
             ▪
          
           
           being
           asked
           vpon
           his
           oath
           ,
           declared
           how
           vnworthily
           and
           ill
           they
           had
           bin
           vsed
           at
           his
           hands
           .
           The
           Earle
           made
           answer
           ,
           that
           he
           intended
           no
           harme
           to
           those
           Honourable
           persons
           ,
           but
           respected
           them
           with
           great
           honour
           ;
           but
           yet
           he
           saw
           that
           the
           Queenes
           command
           could
           not
           keepe
           Southampton
           from
           iniurie
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           Grey
           durst
           assault
           him
           publikely
           with
           his
           sword
           ;
           and
           that
           there
           he
           prouided
           some
           safeguard
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           from
           his
           friends
           and
           Clients
           to
           withstand
           the
           violent
           fury
           of
           his
           enemies
           .
           And
           that
           there
           was
           such
           violence
           offered
           and
           intended
           against
           him
           ,
           
           would
           appeare
           ,
           if
           but
           from
           that
           ,
           that
           Gorge
           was
           admonished
           by
           Rawleigh
           ,
           that
           assoone
           as
           hee
           could
           he
           should
           separate
           himselfe
           from
           him
           ,
           as
           a
           ship
           that
           was
           now
           sincking
           .
           Then
           he
           complained
           ,
           that
           some
           Papists
           were
           accusers
           of
           him
           ,
           onely
           being
           hired
           thereto
           ;
           as
           also
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           counterfeited
           his
           hand-writing
           ,
           (
           which
           indeed
           was
           done
           by
           an
           Impostor
           a
           cheater
           ,
           to
           get
           money
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           shew
           .
           )
           So
           that
           hereupon
           Gorges
           testimony
           was
           brought
           in
           ,
           who
           had
           confessed
           that
           the
           Earle
           had
           determined
           to
           inuade
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           to
           call
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           trusting
           to
           the
           helpes
           of
           the
           Londoners
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           then
           Gorge
           himselfe
           was
           sent
           for
           out
           of
           prison
           hard
           by
           ,
           to
           witnesse
           this
           before
           his
           face
           .
           The
           Earle
           assoone
           as
           he
           saw
           him
           ,
           supposing
           ,
           that
           either
           out
           of
           hope
           or
           ●eare
           he
           had
           betrayed
           all
           ,
           by
           reason
           his
           was
           the
           first
           testimony
           that
           was
           brought
           ;
           and
           also
           ,
           
           because
           he
           came
           as
           a
           witnesse
           of
           his
           owne
           accord
           ,
           very
           passionately
           traduces
           him
           ,
           
           esteeming
           his
           testimony
           of
           no
           truth
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           variable
           countenance
           ,
           which
           was
           by
           and
           by
           pale
           ,
           and
           then
           red
           .
        
         
           Then
           was
           obiected
           their
           meetings
           and
           consultations
           in
           Drury
           house
           ,
           about
           the
           seizing
           of
           the
           Tower
           ,
           or
           the
           Court.
           To
           which
           Southampton
           in
           a
           very
           milde
           speech
           ,
           protesting
           his
           true
           heart
           to
           the
           Queene
           ,
           made
           answere
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           those
           things
           were
           indeed
           there
           proposed
           ,
           but
           not
           determined
           ,
           but
           onely
           referred
           to
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           .
           Neither
           was
           that
           which
           was
           consulted
           put
           into
           practise
           ,
           but
           another
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           his
           going
           out
           into
           London
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           no
           other
           end
           ,
           then
           to
           get
           thereby
           secure
           accesse
           vnto
           the
           Queene
           ,
           and
           complaine
           freely
           to
           her
           of
           his
           iniuries
           .
           That
           all
           the
           day
           long
           he
           drew
           not
           his
           sword
           ,
           neither
           that
           he
           heard
           of
           any
           Proclamation
           ,
           whereby
           he
           was
           proclaimed
           Traitour
           .
           That
           as
           much
           as
           he
           could
           he
           hindered
           the
           shooting
           out
           of
           Essex
           house
           .
           Wherefore
           he
           requested
           that
           they
           iudge
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           not
           according
           to
           the
           rigour
           and
           letter
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           but
           equity
           :
           And
           being
           demanded
           if
           he
           thought
           not
           ,
           that
           to
           seize
           vpon
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           the
           Queene
           vnder
           their
           power
           ,
           was
           not
           Treason
           ?
           Hee
           answered
           him
           ,
           asking
           him
           ,
           what
           hee
           thought
           in
           his
           conscience
           they
           would
           haue
           done
           against
           the
           Queene
           ?
           The
           very
           same
           answered
           the
           Recorder
           ,
           that
           Henry
           Duke
           of
           Lancaster
           did
           to
           Richard
           the
           second
           :
           who
           humbly
           came
           into
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           vnder
           pretence
           of
           remoouing
           away
           from
           the
           King
           some
           naughty
           Councellours
           ;
           but
           hauing
           brought
           the
           King
           himselfe
           vnder
           his
           power
           ,
           he
           took
           from
           him
           his
           Crowne
           ,
           and
           shortly
           after
           his
           life
           .
        
         
           The
           Iudges
           after
           this
           were
           demanded
           by
           the
           Peeres
           ,
           whether
           or
           no
           that
           consultation
           in
           Drury
           house
           were
           Treason
           ,
           by
           reason
           it
           came
           not
           to
           effect
           .
           They
           all
           said
           it
           was
           ;
           and
           the
           rebellion
           in
           the
           Citie
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           prosecution
           of
           that
           their
           consultation
           :
           for
           that
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           they
           could
           haue
           got
           aide
           enough
           at
           London
           amongst
           the
           Citizens
           ,
           they
           would
           haue
           
           inuaded
           the
           Court.
           Then
           it
           being
           asked
           ,
           whether
           Essex
           were
           the
           Author
           and
           occasioner
           of
           these
           meetings
           ;
           
           that
           was
           proued
           by
           many
           testimonies
           ,
           by
           the
           contents
           of
           their
           meeting
           ,
           written
           with
           his
           owne
           hand
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           casting
           of
           some
           papers
           into
           the
           fire
           ,
           for
           babling
           ,
           as
           he
           said
           .
        
         
           The
           Earle
           assoone
           as
           he
           heard
           these
           things
           ,
           
           which
           he
           hoped
           had
           beene
           concealed
           ;
           hope
           (
           said
           hee
           )
           of
           getting
           their
           liues
           ,
           or
           escaping
           from
           punishment
           hath
           wrought
           these
           testimonies
           out
           from
           some
           :
           and
           indeed
           let
           them
           enioy
           their
           liues
           as
           long
           as
           they
           can
           ,
           or
           will.
           Death
           is
           more
           desired
           to
           me
           then
           life
           ;
           onely
           the
           violence
           of
           
             Cobham
             ,
             Cecill
          
           ,
           and
           Rawleigh
           ,
           droue
           mee
           to
           a
           necessary
           defence
           of
           my selfe
           ;
           which
           was
           all
           ,
           howsoeuer
           the
           Lawyers
           interprete
           my
           going
           out
           into
           the
           City
           ,
           my
           own
           conscience
           being
           cleare
           from
           any
           treachery
           ,
           is
           my
           greatest
           comfort
           .
        
         
           Cobham
           rising
           vp
           ,
           protested
           that
           he
           neuer
           did
           Essex
           any
           malicious
           office
           ,
           but
           onely
           alwayes
           disallowed
           of
           his
           ambion
           .
           Essex
           answered
           ,
           but
           I
           with
           all
           my
           heart
           ,
           euen
           with
           the
           losse
           of
           my
           right
           hand
           ,
           would
           haue
           remooued
           such
           a
           calumniator
           (
           and
           tale-teller
           )
           from
           the
           Queene
           .
        
         
           Sir
           
             Francis
             Bacon
          
           politely
           ,
           
           and
           like
           an
           Oratour
           ,
           endeauouring
           to
           take
           away
           that
           colour
           from
           their
           rebellion
           ,
           which
           they
           drew
           from
           the
           enmity
           that
           was
           betweene
           them
           ,
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           both
           
             Cabham
             ,
             Cecill
          
           ,
           and
           Rawleigh
           ,
           were
           so
           truely
           honest
           ,
           and
           of
           so
           good
           estates
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           neuer
           hazard
           both
           of
           them
           in
           the
           attempt
           of
           any
           such
           wicked
           act
           .
           Then
           he
           shewes
           that
           those
           fictions
           of
           waite
           laid
           for
           his
           〈◊〉
           ,
           were
           false
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           variety
           of
           them
           :
           sometimes
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           would
           cry
           out
           he
           should
           be
           murthered
           in
           his
           bed
           ;
           then
           in
           the
           Boat
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           by
           the
           Iesuites
           .
           Then
           he
           accused
           him
           of
           great
           vanity
           ,
           for
           crying
           out
           in
           London
           ,
           that
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           England
           was
           put
           to
           sale
           to
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           diuided
           for
           the
           Infanta
           :
           adding
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           an
           ordinary
           matter
           with
           Traitours
           ,
           not
           indeed
           directly
           to
           rise
           against
           their
           Prince
           ,
           but
           onely
           obliquely
           ,
           and
           through
           the
           
           sides
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Peeres
           :
           Then
           he
           checkes
           him
           for
           his
           deepe
           dissimulation
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           had
           put
           on
           such
           a
           Vizard
           of
           godlinesse
           :
           comparing
           him
           to
           the
           Athenian
           Pisistratus
           ,
           that
           would
           teare
           his
           owne
           body
           ,
           that
           hee
           might
           shew
           it
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           had
           beene
           rent
           and
           torne
           by
           his
           enemies
           ,
           and
           so
           hauing
           got
           aide
           of
           them
           ,
           oppressed
           the
           whole
           Common-wealth
           .
           Essex
           interrupting
           him
           in
           his
           proceedings
           ,
           
           remember
           ,
           how
           that
           but
           lately
           he
           himselfe
           had
           very
           efficaciously
           ,
           and
           pithily
           written
           Letters
           for
           him
           to
           the
           Queene
           against
           these
           his
           aduersaries
           ▪
           adding
           besides
           ,
           that
           he
           vnderstood
           that
           Secretary
           Cecil
           had
           said
           to
           one
           of
           the
           Priuy
           councell
           ,
           that
           the
           right
           of
           the
           Infanta
           to
           the
           Realme
           of
           England
           ,
           was
           as
           good
           and
           iust
           ,
           as
           any
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Competitors
           .
           Scarce
           had
           he
           said
           these
           words
           ,
           
           but
           Cecill
           that
           had
           stood
           hidden
           in
           a
           little
           Closet
           to
           heare
           all
           the
           proceedings
           ,
           straight
           way
           comes
           forth
           ,
           and
           falling
           downe
           on
           his
           knees
           ,
           beseecheth
           the
           L.
           High
           Steward
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           giue
           him
           leaue
           and
           licence
           to
           answere
           for
           himselfe
           to
           such
           a
           calumny
           ,
           so
           foule
           and
           false
           .
           Leaue
           being
           granted
           ,
           he
           speakes
           to
           Essex
           in
           this
           manner
           .
        
         
           
             IN
             wit
             indeed
             I
             giue
             you
             place
             ,
             
             wherein
             you
             are
             very
             excellent
             .
             In
             your
             Nobility
             I
             giue
             you
             place
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             not
             reckoned
             amongst
             my
             Predecessours
             that
             were
             Nobles
             ,
             although
             I
             my selfe
             am
             .
             In
             your
             military
             affaires
             I
             giue
             you
             place
             ,
             I
             am
             no
             Souldier
             .
             But
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             my
             innocence
             shall
             protect
             me
             ,
             &
             in
             this
             place
             am
             I
             free
             ,
             where
             you
             are
             guilty
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             challenge
             you
             ,
             if
             you
             dare
             ,
             to
             tell
             who
             was
             the
             Priuie
             Councellour
             ,
             to
             whom
             I
             said
             these
             words
             .
          
        
         
           Essex
           refused
           it
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           sayes
           Cecill
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           a
           fained
           tale
           .
           Essex
           denied
           that
           .
           Wherefore
           Cecill
           turning
           to
           South-hampton
           ,
           entreates
           him
           by
           all
           their
           acquaintance
           ,
           euen
           since
           their
           youth
           ,
           by
           their
           Christian
           profession
           of
           the
           same
           Religion
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           honour
           of
           his
           Family
           ,
           and
           adiuring
           him
           by
           
           them
           all
           ,
           to
           name
           the
           man
           to
           them
           .
           Southampton
           referres
           it
           all
           to
           the
           Councell
           ,
           and
           Cecill
           himselfe
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           fitting
           with
           reason
           ,
           &
           safe
           for
           his
           honour
           to
           name
           him
           ,
           when
           all
           thought
           it
           fit
           he
           should
           name
           him
           ,
           he
           names
           William
           Lord
           Knolles
           ,
           Vnckle
           to
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           .
        
         
           Cecill
           very
           earnestly
           entreating
           that
           he
           should
           be
           sent
           for
           ,
           shortly
           after
           he
           came
           ,
           
           and
           acknowledged
           ,
           that
           some
           two
           yeares
           agoe
           he
           heard
           Cecill
           say
           ,
           that
           one
           Dolman
           in
           a
           Booke
           had
           prooued
           the
           right
           of
           the
           Infanta
           to
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           himselfe
           said
           no
           such
           matter
           .
           Essex
           replied
           ,
           that
           the
           words
           were
           told
           him
           after
           another
           sence
           .
           Cecill
           replyed
           ,
        
         
           
             THe
             malice
             ,
             
             whereby
             you
             haue
             endeauoured
             to
             bring
             me
             in
             hatred
             with
             all
             men
             ,
             comes
             from
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             my
             desire
             of
             peace
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             of
             my
             Country
             ,
             and
             from
             your
             hot
             desire
             of
             warre
             ,
             to
             the
             profit
             of
             the
             Souldiers
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             vnder
             your
             becke
             .
             And
             hence
             was
             it
             that
             you
             set
             forth
             an
             Apologie
             against
             the
             Peace
             .
             And
             hence
             was
             it
             that
             all
             that
             spake
             of
             peace
             were
             hated
             ,
             as
             most
             addicted
             to
             the
             Spaniard
             .
             But
             for
             my
             owne
             part
             ,
             I
             am
             so
             farre
             from
             enclining
             towards
             the
             Infanta
             of
             Spaine
             ,
             that
             I
             tremble
             euen
             to
             thinke
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Whilest
           the
           Lord
           Knolles
           is
           expected
           ,
           the
           Recorder
           accuseth
           Essex
           of
           dissembling
           hypocrisie
           ,
           that
           professing
           publikely
           the
           Euangelicall
           Religion
           ,
           yet
           hee
           promised
           Blunt
           (
           a
           Papist
           )
           a
           Toleration
           .
           The
           Earle
           denyed
           it
           ;
           yet
           denyed
           he
           not
           but
           that
           he
           knew
           Blunt
           was
           a
           Papist
           ,
           (
           for
           hee
           when
           hee
           was
           a
           Boy
           was
           brought
           vp
           in
           the
           
             Low
             Countries
          
           vnder
           Allen
           ,
           that
           was
           afterwards
           Cardinall
           )
           but
           that
           he
           desired
           his
           conuersion
           ,
           and
           neuer
           indeed
           liked
           that
           any
           Christian
           should
           be
           tormented
           in
           case
           of
           religion
           .
        
         
           Southampton
           he
           forth
           with
           excuseth
           himselfe
           ,
           
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           deare
           loue
           to
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           ,
           and
           his
           ignorance
           of
           
           the
           Lawes
           .
           He
           modestly
           implores
           the
           mercy
           of
           the
           Queene
           ,
           whom
           he
           alwaies
           knew
           the
           patterne
           euen
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           and
           whom
           he
           protested
           he
           neuer
           iniured
           ,
           not
           with
           an
           euill
           thought
           .
        
         
           The
           Iudges
           Assistants
           being
           demanded
           ,
           
           concerning
           these
           reiterated
           protestations
           of
           both
           the
           Earles
           ,
           that
           they
           neuer
           ment
           any
           wrong
           to
           the
           Queene
           ,
           gaue
           this
           sentence
           ;
        
         
           
             THat
             if
             any
             man
             shall
             attempt
             to
             strengthen
             himselfe
             so
             farre
             ,
             that
             the
             Prince
             cannot
             resist
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             guilty
             of
             rebellion
             .
             Also
             ,
             that
             euery
             rebellion
             the
             Law
             construeth
             to
             be
             a
             plot
             against
             the
             Princes
             life
             ,
             or
             a
             deposing
             of
             him
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             the
             Rebell
             will
             not
             suffer
             the
             Prince
             to
             continue
             ,
             or
             reigne
             ,
             that
             shall
             hereafter
             punish
             or
             reuenge
             such
             a
             rebellion
             .
          
        
         
           This
           they
           confirmed
           by
           Law
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           adiudged
           Treason
           ,
           to
           doe
           any
           thing
           against
           the
           security
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           by
           reason
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           once
           prescribeth
           to
           his
           King
           a
           Right
           ,
           will
           euer
           suffer
           the
           King
           to
           recouer
           his
           authority
           to
           himselfe
           againe
           ,
           or
           to
           liue
           ,
           lest
           so
           he
           might
           chance
           to
           recouer
           it
           .
           Fetching
           examples
           from
           our
           owne
           Chronicles
           ,
           of
           Edward
           the
           second
           ,
           and
           Richard
           the
           second
           ,
           who
           being
           by
           force
           of
           Armes
           brought
           vnder
           their
           Subiects
           power
           ,
           were
           after
           both
           deposed
           and
           murthered
           .
        
         
           After
           that
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Leuison
          
           standing
           by
           ,
           describes
           in
           many
           words
           against
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           the
           tumultuous
           fray
           neere
           Pauls
           Churchyard
           .
           Then
           was
           read
           through
           the
           confessions
           of
           the
           Earles
           of
           Rutland
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Cr●mwell
           ,
           and
           Sands
           .
        
         
           Then
           began
           Essex
           to
           answere
           more
           mildly
           ,
           that
           hee
           thought
           of
           nothing
           but
           onely
           to
           repell
           force
           by
           force
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           would
           not
           haue
           gone
           into
           the
           Citie
           so
           inconsiderately
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           foresaw
           imminent
           danger
           ouer
           him
           .
           Afterwards
           Sir
           
             Francis
             Bacon
          
           repeats
           the
           opinions
           and
           sentences
           
           of
           the
           Iudges
           ,
           who
           all
           found
           both
           the
           Earles
           guilty
           of
           Treason
           :
           shewing
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           excuse
           themselues
           ,
           who
           being
           commanded
           by
           the
           Lord
           Keeper
           ,
           and
           a
           Herald
           ,
           to
           lay
           downe
           their
           weapons
           ,
           yet
           did
           it
           not
           .
           Essex
           replied
           ,
           that
           he
           saw
           no
           Herald
           but
           a
           lame
           fellow
           ,
           whom
           he
           tooke
           not
           for
           a
           Herald
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           had
           intended
           any
           thing
           but
           onely
           his
           defence
           against
           those
           his
           aduersaries
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           haue
           gone
           out
           with
           so
           small
           a
           company
           ,
           so
           vnarmed
           ,
           (
           for
           they
           had
           nothing
           but
           Swords
           ,
           and
           Daggers
           ,
           and
           Gunnes
           .
           )
           Bacon
           replying
           that
           that
           was
           done
           out
           of
           policy
           by
           him
           ,
           who
           indeed
           relyed
           vpon
           the
           Citizens
           armes
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           furnish
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           his
           men
           too
           ,
           and
           take
           armes
           themselues
           for
           him
           .
           Imitating
           Guise
           in
           France
           ,
           in
           this
           tricke
           ;
           who
           not
           long
           agoe
           entring
           Paris
           with
           a
           few
           people
           ,
           so
           stirred
           vp
           the
           people
           to
           take
           armes
           ,
           that
           he
           made
           the
           King
           dispatch
           out
           of
           the
           City
           .
        
         
           By
           and
           by
           ,
           were
           both
           the
           Earles
           remooued
           aside
           :
           and
           the
           Peeres
           that
           past
           vpon
           them
           ,
           rising
           and
           separating
           themselues
           from
           the
           rest
           ,
           conferred
           amongst
           themselues
           ,
           and
           weighing
           the
           matter
           ,
           within
           an
           houre
           returned
           againe
           to
           their
           seates
           :
           euery
           one
           hauing
           found
           both
           the
           Earles
           guilty
           .
           The
           Notary
           calls
           both
           the
           Earles
           to
           the
           Barre
           againe
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           manner
           ,
           and
           asketh
           them
           seuerally
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           any
           thing
           to
           say
           ,
           why
           sentence
           should
           not
           be
           pronounced
           against
           them
           .
           Essex
           intreating
           the
           Peeres
           ,
           to
           make
           intercession
           for
           South-hampton
           to
           the
           Queene
           ,
           who
           might
           hereafter
           well
           deserue
           at
           her
           hands
           ,
           answered
           :
        
         
           
             MY
             life
             ,
             I
             take
             no
             care
             for
             that
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             that
             I
             more
             earnestly
             desire
             ,
             then
             to
             lay
             downe
             my
             life
             in
             loyalty
             towards
             God
             and
             the
             Queene
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             the
             Law
             make
             of
             me
             .
             Yet
             would
             I
             not
             that
             you
             should
             signifie
             to
             the
             Queene
             any
             contempt
             in
             me
             of
             her
             gracious
             mercy
             ;
             which
             indeed
             all
             my
             smooth
             language
             would
             neuer
             purchase
             .
             And
             
             I
             entreat
             you
             all
             ,
             that
             since
             I
             neuer
             thought
             ill
             against
             my
             Prince
             ,
             ye
             would
             quit
             me
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             your
             Conscience
             ,
             although
             that
             ye
             haue
             cast
             me
             and
             condemned
             me
             in
             this
             Court
             of
             Iustice.
             
          
        
         
           The
           Earle
           of
           Southampton
           most
           demissely
           and
           humbly
           craued
           the
           Queenes
           pardon
           ,
           entreating
           his
           Peeres
           to
           intercede
           for
           it
           with
           the
           Queene
           ,
           protesting
           againe
           ,
           that
           he
           neuer
           conceiued
           any
           ill
           thought
           against
           the
           Queene
           :
           insomuch
           that
           with
           his
           pleasing
           speech
           ,
           and
           ingenuous
           modestie
           ,
           hee
           mooued
           all
           the
           standers
           by
           to
           pitty
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           Lord
           High
           Steward
           hauing
           made
           now
           a
           very
           graue
           speech
           ,
           
           admonisheth
           the
           Earle
           ,
           to
           request
           the
           Queenes
           mercy
           and
           pardon
           ,
           pronouncing
           vpon
           him
           the
           dolefull
           sentence
           of
           hanging
           ,
           drawing
           ,
           and
           quartering
           .
           And
           now
           the
           Hatchet
           being
           turned
           towards
           them
           ,
           that
           before
           was
           turned
           from
           them
           ,
           Essex
           said
           ,
        
         
           
             THis
             body
             might
             haue
             done
             the
             Queene
             better
             seruice
             ,
             if
             she
             had
             pleased
             ;
             but
             I
             reioyce
             that
             it
             is
             vsed
             any
             way
             for
             her
             .
          
        
         
           Requesting
           ,
           that
           before
           his
           death
           hee
           might
           receiue
           the
           Communion
           ,
           and
           that
           Ashton
           a
           Minister
           might
           be
           still
           with
           him
           ,
           for
           his
           soules
           health
           .
           Then
           hee
           asked
           pardon
           of
           the
           Earle
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           Chiefe
           Iustice
           ,
           for
           keeping
           them
           in
           hold
           .
           And
           of
           Morley
           ,
           and
           De-la-ware
           ,
           for
           bringing
           their
           Sonnes
           (
           that
           knew
           not
           of
           the
           matter
           )
           into
           such
           danger
           .
           And
           then
           ,
           his
           staffe
           being
           broken
           ,
           the
           Earle
           departed
           .
           These
           things
           ,
           the
           *
           Authour
           of
           the
           originall
           being
           there
           present
           ,
           makes
           worth
           beleefe
           ,
           who
           ,
           if
           he
           haue
           omitted
           any
           thing
           of
           note
           ,
           wisheth
           it
           imputed
           to
           the
           fault
           of
           his
           memory
           ,
           not
           of
           his
           will.
           
        
         
           The
           next
           day
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Vernon
          
           ,
           
           Sir
           
             William
             Constable
          
           ,
           Sir
           
             Edmund
             Baynham
             Iohn
             Littleton
             ,
             Henry
             Guffe
          
           Secretary
           
           to
           the
           E.
           of
           Essex
           ,
           and
           Cap.
           
             Whitlocke
             ,
             Iohn
          
           and
           
             Christopher
             Wright
          
           ,
           brothers
           ,
           and
           Orell
           an
           old
           Souldier
           ,
           were
           all
           arraigned
           .
           Assoone
           as
           (
           after
           the
           fashion
           )
           they
           had
           held
           vp
           their
           hands
           ,
           the
           Queenes
           Letters
           came
           in
           ,
           who
           being
           informed
           by
           Sir
           
             Fulke
             Greuill
          
           ,
           that
           most
           of
           them
           were
           deceitfully
           enticed
           to
           this
           villany
           ,
           commanded
           that
           onely
           Littleton
           being
           sicke
           ,
           Bainham
           ,
           who
           ran
           headlong
           vpon
           the
           matter
           ,
           out
           of
           wantonnesse
           and
           contempt
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           Orell
           ,
           should
           come
           to
           triall
           ;
           the
           rest
           she
           willed
           to
           be
           sent
           backe
           to
           prison
           againe
           .
        
         
           Bainham
           and
           Orell
           pleaded
           ignorance
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           onely
           followed
           the
           Earle
           to
           testifie
           their
           obseruancy
           .
           But
           Littleton
           being
           cast
           by
           the
           witnesse
           of
           Danuers
           ,
           who
           had
           brought
           him
           into
           the
           company
           ,
           could
           not
           denie
           but
           that
           he
           was
           there
           at
           their
           consultation
           .
           Then
           in
           his
           accusation
           being
           accused
           of
           thinking
           some
           villany
           and
           sedition
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           some
           Horses
           and
           Armour
           that
           he
           had
           in
           his
           Inne
           ;
           hee
           answered
           ,
           that
           his
           meanes
           would
           allow
           him
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           alwaies
           loued
           horses
           well
           .
           Being
           condemned
           with
           the
           rest
           ,
           he
           said
           nothing
           ,
           but
           lifting
           vp
           his
           eies
           to
           Heauen
           ,
           
             Wee
             praise
             thee
             O
             God
             ▪
             we
             knowledge
             thee
             to
             be
             the
             Lord.
          
           But
           yet
           all
           their
           liues
           were
           spared
           :
           Bainham
           bought
           his
           of
           Rawleigh
           for
           money
           ,
           Littleton
           died
           very
           shortly
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           sicknesse
           ,
           Orell
           onely
           continued
           some
           time
           in
           prison
           .
           The
           E.
           of
           Essex
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           
           whether
           or
           no
           out
           of
           his
           tender
           conscience
           voluntary
           ,
           or
           whether
           or
           no
           he
           were
           councelled
           into
           a
           conscience
           by
           the
           Minister
           that
           was
           with
           him
           ,
           was
           so
           molested
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           perswaded
           he
           should
           be
           vtterly
           damned
           if
           he
           concealed
           any
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           betrayed
           not
           all
           the
           conspirators
           .
           Wherefore
           he
           requested
           to
           speake
           vnto
           some
           of
           the
           Councell
           ,
           and
           particularly
           Cecill
           ,
           who
           came
           to
           him
           ,
           with
           the
           Admirall
           ,
           Treasurer
           ,
           and
           Lord
           Keeper
           .
           And
           first
           he
           asketh
           forgiuenesse
           of
           the
           Lord
           Keeper
           ,
           for
           keeping
           him
           in
           hold
           at
           his
           House
           ;
           and
           then
           of
           Cecill
           ,
           for
           traducing
           him
           in
           the
           case
           of
           the
           Infanta
           :
           So
           that
           on
           both
           sides
           there
           was
           made
           a
           charitable
           
           and
           christian
           reconciliation
           .
           And
           then
           he
           intimates
           vnto
           them
           ,
           that
           as
           long
           as
           he
           liued
           ,
           the
           Queene
           could
           not
           be
           safe
           .
           Wherefore
           he
           desired
           to
           die
           priuately
           within
           the
           Tower
           .
           Then
           he
           greatly
           condemneth
           some
           of
           his
           partakers
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           for
           pernicious
           men
           ,
           
             viz.
             Blunt
          
           ,
           and
           Cuffe
           ,
           whom
           he
           desired
           to
           speake
           with
           .
           And
           assoone
           as
           he
           saw
           Cuffe
           ,
           hee
           said
           :
        
         
           
             O
             Cuffe
             ,
             aske
             God
             and
             the
             Queene
             pardon
             ,
             
             &
             God
             grant
             thou
             maiest
             deserue
             it
             ▪
             I
             am
             now
             wholly
             thinking
             vpon
             a
             better
             life
             ,
             hauing
             resolued
             to
             deale
             plainly
             before
             God
             and
             men
             :
             neither
             can
             I
             choose
             but
             deale
             plainly
             with
             thee
             ;
             thou
             wert
             the
             first
             that
             brought'st
             me
             to
             this
             treachery
             .
          
        
         
           Cuffe
           being
           examined
           vpon
           these
           words
           ,
           in
           some
           few
           words
           had
           a
           fling
           only
           at
           Essexes
           inconstancy
           ,
           for
           betraying
           his
           friends
           ,
           and
           then
           held
           his
           tongue
           .
        
         
           Likewise
           Essex
           reueales
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Neuill
          
           not
           to
           be
           ignorant
           of
           this
           conspiracy
           ,
           
           who
           was
           now
           Leager
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           who
           thereupon
           returning
           about
           the
           confirming
           of
           the
           Treaty
           at
           Bloys
           ,
           and
           forbidding
           robberies
           on
           either
           side
           ,
           was
           at
           his
           returne
           committed
           to
           the
           Lord
           Admirals
           custody
           .
        
         
           Likewise
           he
           reuealed
           some
           in
           
             Scotland
             ,
             France
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Low
             Countries
          
           ,
           and
           Lord
           Deputy
           Montioy
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           as
           no
           strangers
           to
           his
           resolution
           ,
           and
           besides
           many
           in
           England
           :
           whom
           because
           they
           were
           so
           many
           ,
           and
           because
           the
           Deputy
           prospered
           so
           fortunately
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           the
           Queene
           tooke
           no
           notice
           of
           .
           Neither
           was
           it
           sufficient
           enough
           for
           him
           (
           as
           hee
           thought
           )
           to
           declare
           these
           by
           word
           of
           mouth
           ,
           but
           also
           vnder
           his
           owne
           hand-writing
           :
           which
           being
           afterwards
           shewed
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Scotland
           by
           his
           enemies
           ,
           lost
           him
           much
           of
           his
           credit
           .
        
         
           The
           25.
           of
           February
           ,
           which
           was
           allotted
           the
           time
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           there
           were
           sent
           vnto
           him
           early
           in
           the
           morning
           
             Thomas
             
             Montford
          
           ,
           and
           
             William
             Barlowe
          
           ,
           Doctors
           of
           Diuinity
           ,
           besides
           Ashton
           the
           Minister
           ,
           to
           confirme
           and
           strengthen
           his
           soule
           in
           her
           assurance
           of
           saluation
           .
           The
           Earle
           before
           these
           gaue
           the
           Lord
           great
           thankes
           from
           the
           bottome
           of
           his
           heart
           ,
           that
           his
           purpose
           (
           that
           was
           so
           dangerous
           to
           the
           Common-wealth
           )
           tooke
           no
           effect
           .
           That
           now
           God
           had
           enlightened
           him
           to
           see
           his
           sinnes
           ,
           it
           being
           to
           him
           a
           great
           cause
           now
           of
           his
           sorrow
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           so
           strongly
           defended
           his
           so
           vniust
           a
           cause
           .
           Then
           he
           gaue
           hearty
           thankes
           to
           the
           Queene
           ,
           that
           she
           suffered
           him
           not
           to
           die
           publikely
           ,
           le●t
           that
           by
           the
           acclamation
           and
           noyse
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           his
           setled
           minde
           might
           haue
           beene
           drawne
           from
           it's
           resolution
           ;
           withall
           witnessing
           vnto
           them
           ,
           that
           now
           he
           had
           well
           learned
           what
           popularity
           and
           affectation
           of
           it
           ,
           were
           ;
           confessing
           ,
           that
           he
           ought
           indeed
           now
           to
           be
           
             spewed
             out
          
           ,
           (
           for
           that
           was
           his
           word
           )
           out
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           pernicious
           vndertakings
           ,
           which
           he
           compared
           to
           a
           Leprosie
           ,
           that
           had
           dispersed
           farre
           and
           neere
           ,
           and
           had
           infected
           many
           .
        
         
           The
           Queene
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           her
           good
           will
           alwaies
           to
           him
           ,
           somewhat
           now
           mooued
           in
           mind
           ,
           commanded
           that
           he
           should
           not
           die
           ,
           by
           Sir
           
             Edward
             Cary.
          
           But
           then
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           weighing
           his
           contumacy
           and
           stubbornnesse
           ,
           that
           scorned
           to
           aske
           her
           pardon
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           that
           as
           long
           as
           he
           liued
           ,
           the
           Queene
           could
           not
           liue
           in
           safety
           ;
           she
           altered
           her
           resolution
           ,
           and
           by
           Darcy
           commanded
           the
           execution
           to
           proceed
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           on
           the
           same
           day
           was
           the
           Earle
           brought
           out
           betweene
           two
           Diuines
           vpon
           the
           scaffold
           ,
           
           in
           the
           Tower-yard
           :
           where
           sate
           the
           Earles
           of
           Cumberland
           ,
           and
           Hartford
           ,
           Viscount
           Howard
           of
           Bindon
           ,
           the
           Lords
           Howard
           of
           
             Walden
             ,
             Darcy
          
           of
           Chile
           ,
           and
           Compton
           .
           There
           were
           also
           present
           some
           of
           the
           Aldermen
           of
           London
           ,
           and
           some
           Knights
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             Walter
             Rawleigh
          
           ,
           to
           no
           other
           end
           (
           if
           we
           may
           beleeue
           him
           )
           then
           to
           answere
           him
           ,
           if
           at
           his
           death
           he
           should
           chance
           to
           obiect
           any
           thing
           to
           him
           ,
           although
           many
           interpreted
           his
           being
           there
           to
           
           a
           worser
           sence
           ,
           as
           though
           he
           had
           done
           it
           onely
           to
           feed
           his
           eyes
           with
           his
           torments
           ,
           and
           to
           glut
           his
           hate
           with
           the
           Earles
           bloud
           :
           wherefore
           being
           admonished
           that
           hee
           should
           not
           presse
           on
           him
           now
           he
           was
           dying
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           property
           of
           base
           w●●de
           beasts
           ,
           he
           withdrew
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           looked
           out
           vpon
           him
           at
           the
           Armoury
           .
        
         
           The
           Earle
           ,
           assoone
           as
           he
           had
           mounted
           the
           scaffold
           ,
           vncouereth
           his
           head
           ,
           &
           lifting
           vp
           his
           eyes
           to
           Heauen
           ,
           confesseth
           ,
           that
           many
           &
           grieuous
           were
           the
           sins
           of
           his
           youth
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           earnestly
           begged
           pardon
           of
           the
           eternall
           Maiesty
           of
           God
           ,
           through
           the
           mediation
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           especially
           for
           this
           his
           sinne
           ,
           which
           hee
           said
           was
           a
           
             bloudy
             ,
             crying
             ,
             and
             contagious
             sinne
          
           ;
           whereby
           so
           many
           men
           being
           seduced
           ,
           sinned
           both
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           their
           Prince
           .
           Then
           he
           entreated
           the
           Queene
           to
           pardon
           him
           ,
           wishing
           her
           a
           long
           life
           ,
           and
           all
           prosperity
           .
           Protesting
           ,
           he
           neuer
           meant
           ill
           towards
           Her.
           He
           gaue
           God
           hearty
           thankes
           ,
           that
           he
           neuer
           was
           an
           Atheist
           ,
           or
           Papist
           ,
           but
           that
           alwaies
           he
           put
           his
           trust
           in
           Christs
           merits
           .
           He
           bese●ched
           God
           to
           strengthen
           him
           against
           the
           terrours
           of
           death
           .
           And
           he
           entreated
           the
           standers
           by
           to
           accompany
           him
           in
           a
           little
           short
           prayer
           ,
           which
           with
           a
           feruent
           eiaculation
           and
           hearty
           deuotion
           he
           made
           to
           God.
           Then
           he
           forgaue
           his
           executioner
           ,
           and
           repeated
           his
           Creed
           ,
           and
           fitting
           his
           necke
           to
           the
           blocke
           ,
           hauing
           repeated
           the
           fiue
           first
           verses
           of
           the
           51.
           
           Psalme
           ,
           hee
           said
           :
           Lord
           ,
           
           
             I
             cast
             my selfe
             downe
             humbly
             and
             obediently
             ,
             to
             my
             deserued
             punishment
             :
             Thou
             O
             Lord
             ,
             haue
             mercy
             vpon
             thy
             seruant
             that
             is
             cast
             downe
             :
             Into
             thy
             hands
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             I
             commit
             my
             spirit
             .
          
           His
           head
           after
           that
           was
           stricken
           off
           at
           the
           third
           blow
           ,
           but
           the
           first
           tooke
           away
           both
           sence
           and
           motion
           .
        
         
           Thus
           (
           although
           Byron
           and
           the
           French
           scoffed
           at
           him
           ,
           and
           this
           his
           deuotion
           ,
           which
           they
           said
           was
           fitter
           for
           a
           Parson
           then
           a
           Souldier
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           feare
           of
           Hell
           were
           not
           the
           valour
           of
           a
           Christian
           )
           dyed
           
             Robert
             D'Euereux
          
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           ,
           at
           the
           age
           of
           foure
           and
           thirty
           yeares
           ;
           very
           godlily
           ,
           and
           truely
           
           Christianly
           :
           in
           as
           much
           ,
           that
           his
           Fathers
           admonition
           proued
           not
           altogether
           vaine
           ,
           who
           bid
           him
           haue
           a
           care
           of
           his
           six
           and
           thirtieth
           yeare
           ,
           when
           hee
           lay
           a
           dying
           .
           Hee
           was
           a
           man
           certainly
           very
           vertuous
           ,
           
           for
           all
           parts
           that
           became
           any
           Noble
           man.
           His
           stocke
           was
           very
           ancient
           ,
           and
           Noble
           .
           His
           sirname
           was
           deriued
           to
           him
           from
           Euereux
           ,
           
           as
           the
           vulgar
           call
           it
           ,
           a
           Citie
           in
           Normandy
           .
           His
           title
           of
           a
           Lord
           came
           by
           marriage
           with
           Cisely
           the
           Daughter
           of
           
             William
             Bourchier
          
           ,
           whose
           Grandmother
           was
           Sister
           to
           Edward
           4.
           
           K.
           of
           England
           ,
           whose
           great
           Grandmother
           was
           Daughter
           to
           Th.
           of
           Woodstocke
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           
             Edward
             3
             ▪
          
           borne
           of
           one
           of
           the
           Daughters
           of
           
             Humphrey
             Bohune
          
           E.
           of
           Hartford
           and
           Essex
           ,
           whereupon
           the
           Title
           of
           Viscount
           of
           Hartford
           was
           bestowed
           vpon
           his
           great
           Grandfather
           Walter
           by
           Edward
           6
           ,
           and
           the
           Title
           of
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           bestowed
           vpon
           his
           Father
           by
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           .
        
         
           He
           being
           a
           young
           man
           ,
           was
           brought
           vp
           at
           Cambridge
           in
           the
           studies
           of
           learning
           and
           Religion
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           commended
           by
           the
           Earle
           of
           Leicester
           (
           his
           Father
           in
           Law
           )
           to
           the
           Queene
           ,
           and
           made
           Master
           of
           the
           Horse
           ,
           although
           with
           much
           adoe
           he
           obtained
           it
           of
           the
           Queene
           ,
           she
           being
           somwhat
           grown
           strange
           to
           his
           mother
           .
           But
           afterwards
           ,
           when
           by
           his
           obseruancy
           and
           duty
           ,
           he
           had
           purchased
           her
           full
           fauour
           ,
           she
           forgaue
           him
           the
           debt
           which
           his
           Father
           owed
           ;
           she
           made
           him
           one
           of
           the
           Order
           of
           
             S.
             George
          
           ,
           and
           of
           her
           Priuie
           Councell
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           scarce
           23.
           yeares
           olde
           .
           He
           was
           often
           Commander
           of
           Armies
           ,
           although
           fortune
           failed
           him
           in
           good
           successe
           ,
           which
           I
           will
           not
           say
           was
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Planet
           Mars
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           11.
           house
           of
           Heauen
           shined
           most
           afflictiuely
           ouer
           him
           at
           his
           Natiuity
           .
           And
           when
           as
           now
           he
           had
           not
           alone
           the
           shew
           of
           the
           Queenes
           fauour
           ,
           but
           the
           excesse
           thereof
           ,
           in
           very
           deed
           ,
           he
           made
           all
           haste
           (
           as
           the
           Courtiers
           most
           did
           complaine
           )
           to
           outgoe
           all
           his
           Equalls
           ,
           and
           Superiours
           too
           ,
           to
           speake
           euilly
           of
           the
           praise
           of
           any
           man
           that
           was
           not
           wholly
           addicted
           to
           him
           ;
           to
           take
           heinously
           if
           any
           man
           had
           gotten
           either
           power
           or
           fauour
           with
           the
           Queene
           ;
           to
           hunt
           after
           the
           popular
           commendations
           ,
           
           that
           alwaies
           is
           very
           short
           in
           durance
           ,
           and
           military
           praises
           ,
           which
           are
           as
           dangerous
           ,
           by
           his
           meeknesse
           and
           liberality
           .
           Also
           he
           began
           to
           be
           somewhat
           selfe-willed
           ,
           and
           stubborne
           towards
           the
           Queene
           ,
           and
           rather
           out
           of
           his
           great
           minde
           ,
           then
           pride
           ;
           especially
           ,
           after
           that
           she
           out
           of
           her
           courtesie
           had
           renewed
           her
           fauour
           to
           him
           ,
           which
           he
           once
           lost
           ,
           and
           had
           opened
           a
           way
           for
           new
           benefits
           to
           him
           .
           But
           this
           his
           contumacy
           &
           vntowardnes
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           in
           wrestling
           out
           benefits
           from
           her
           ,
           and
           his
           lothsome
           neglect
           of
           obedience
           towards
           her
           ,
           with
           the
           crafty
           vndermining
           of
           his
           enuious
           aduersaries
           ,
           by
           little
           and
           little
           toled
           him
           out
           of
           the
           Queenes
           fauour
           ,
           and
           at
           length
           quite
           estranged
           him
           from
           it
           .
           Neither
           indeed
           was
           this
           noble
           Earle
           made
           for
           a
           Courtier
           ,
           who
           was
           slow
           to
           any
           wickednesse
           ,
           very
           warie
           in
           taking
           of
           offence
           ,
           and
           very
           loth
           to
           forget
           it
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           could
           not
           couer
           his
           minde
           .
           But
           as
           Cuffe
           often
           vsed
           to
           complaine
           to
           the
           Authour
           of
           the
           originall
           of
           this
           Story
           ,
           hee
           was
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ▪
           one
           that
           could
           neither
           conceale
           his
           loue
           ,
           nor
           his
           hatred
           ,
           but
           alwaies
           shewed
           them
           in
           his
           countenance
           .
           
           Hee
           married
           Frances
           the
           Daughter
           of
           
             Francis
             Walsingham
          
           ,
           the
           Widow
           of
           Sir
           
             Philip
             Sidney
          
           ,
           (
           the
           Queenes
           aduice
           not
           being
           taken
           ,
           who
           was
           offended
           at
           it
           ,
           as
           if
           by
           that
           affinity
           he
           had
           debased
           Essexes
           family
           :
           )
           of
           whom
           he
           got
           Robert
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           Frances
           and
           Dorothy
           his
           Daughters
           ;
           and
           Walter
           by
           the
           Lady
           Southwell
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           fift
           day
           of
           March
           ,
           
             S.
             Christopher
             Blunt
          
           ,
           
           
             S.
             Charles
             Danuers
             ,
             S.
             Iohn
             Dauis
             ,
             S.
             Gill.
             Mericke
          
           Knights
           ,
           and
           Cuffe
           were
           all
           arraigned
           at
           Westminster
           ,
           before
           the
           Lord
           Admirall
           of
           
             England
             ,
             Hunsdon
          
           Chamberlaine
           ,
           Cecill
           Secretary
           ,
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Fortescue
          
           Chancellour
           of
           the
           Exchequer
           ,
           the
           Lord
           chiefe
           Iustice
           ,
           and
           others
           :
           where
           they
           were
           accused
           of
           the
           same
           faults
           as
           the
           Earles
           before
           were
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           they
           intended
           mischiefe
           to
           the
           Queenes
           Maiesty
           ,
           by
           consulting
           of
           inuading
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           by
           rebelling
           in
           the
           Citie
           .
        
         
           The
           three
           first
           of
           them
           were
           demanded
           whether
           or
           no
           
           they
           could
           not
           deny
           one
           part
           of
           their
           accusation
           ,
           and
           confesse
           the
           other
           :
           which
           they
           did
           ,
           for
           they
           denied
           that
           euer
           they
           intended
           any
           thing
           against
           the
           Queene
           .
           Mericke
           and
           Cuffe
           being
           taken
           aside
           ,
           the
           Iudges
           ,
           as
           before
           ,
           declared
           ;
        
         
           
             THat
             he
             that
             intendeth
             to
             prescribe
             Lawes
             to
             his
             King
             or
             Prince
             ,
             whereby
             he
             restraineth
             his
             power
             ,
             doth
             intend
             mischiefe
             and
             destruction
             to
             his
             Prince
             ;
             and
             doth
             intend
             both
             to
             take
             the
             Crowne
             &
             Life
             from
             him
             .
             This
             they
             proued
             from
             the
             examples
             of
             silly
             Countrimen
             ,
             that
             were
             condemned
             for
             treason
             ,
             euen
             in
             the
             memory
             of
             our
             forefathers
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             tooke
             armes
             and
             met
             in
             Oxford-shire
             and
             Kent
             :
             one
             ,
             to
             encrease
             their
             daily
             pay
             for
             their
             worke
             ;
             the
             other
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             the
             Inclosures
             of
             pasture
             fields
             .
          
        
         
           For
           confirmation
           of
           this
           ,
           they
           brought
           many
           things
           besides
           ,
           shewing
           also
           ,
           that
           it
           could
           not
           be
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           must
           needs
           ,
           bring
           in
           the
           Queene
           vnder
           subiection
           ;
           also
           offer
           violence
           to
           her
           ,
           because
           that
           Conquerours
           are
           alwaies
           insolent
           :
           and
           the
           fury
           of
           a
           multitude
           cannot
           be
           restrained
           ,
           who
           to
           prouide
           for
           their
           owne
           security
           and
           safety
           ,
           feare
           not
           the
           performance
           of
           any
           villany
           .
        
         
           Blunt
           he
           is
           vrged
           with
           his
           owne
           confessions
           ,
           
           and
           the
           confession
           of
           the
           Earle
           himselfe
           ,
           who
           but
           lately
           accused
           him
           as
           the
           onely
           entiser
           of
           him
           to
           all
           wickednesse
           ;
           when
           he
           heard
           it
           read
           ,
           and
           signed
           with
           the
           Earles
           owne
           hand
           ,
           as
           he
           saw
           it
           ,
           he
           grew
           altogether
           amazed
           with
           admiration
           ,
           and
           greatly
           required
           ,
           that
           in
           some
           other
           place
           he
           might
           talke
           with
           the
           Admirall
           and
           Cecill
           concerning
           that
           matter
           :
           but
           lifting
           vp
           his
           eyes
           ,
           he
           cryed
           out
           openly
           ,
        
         
           
             THou
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             knowest
             well
             from
             what
             purposes
             and
             plots
             I
             disswaded
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             .
          
        
         
         
           Then
           was
           read
           the
           confession
           of
           
             Thomas
             Lee
          
           ,
           who
           acknowledged
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           leaue
           of
           Blunt
           who
           was
           then
           Marshall
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           he
           had
           sent
           to
           Tir-Oen
           ,
           and
           againe
           from
           him
           vnderstood
           that
           Tir-Oen
           had
           said
           ,
        
         
           
             THat
             if
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             would
             but
             hearken
             vnto
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             make
             him
             the
             greatest
             man
             in
             England
             .
          
        
         
           It
           was
           also
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           Lee
           had
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           knew
           that
           both
           
             Essex
             ,
             Blunt
          
           ,
           and
           Tir-Oen
           ,
           thought
           all
           the
           same
           .
           Neither
           indeed
           did
           Blunt
           denie
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           gaue
           leaue
           to
           Lee
           to
           goe
           or
           send
           to
           Tir-Oen
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           by
           Essex's
           command
           .
           And
           then
           are
           read
           many
           other
           things
           that
           were
           sent
           out
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           to
           prooue
           the
           intimatenesse
           that
           was
           with
           Essex
           ,
           with
           the
           Earle
           Tir-Oen
           .
        
         
           Flemming
           then
           the
           Queenes
           Solliciter
           ,
           
           turning
           to
           Danuers
           ,
           discourseth
           out
           of
           the
           points
           of
           Law
           :
           how
           ,
           that
           if
           a
           man
           be
           ignorant
           of
           their
           determination
           of
           taking
           armes
           against
           the
           Prince
           ,
           and
           yet
           ioyne
           himselfe
           in
           action
           with
           those
           that
           doe
           it
           ,
           he
           is
           guilty
           of
           Treason
           .
           That
           then
           Danuers
           was
           much
           more
           guilty
           ,
           who
           (
           as
           is
           prooued
           by
           his
           owne
           and
           others
           confession
           )
           was
           a
           partner
           both
           in
           the
           consultation
           ,
           and
           the
           conspiracy
           acted
           .
        
         
           He
           answered
           little
           or
           nothing
           to
           this
           ,
           onely
           that
           his
           loue
           was
           so
           great
           to
           the
           Earle
           of
           Southampton
           ,
           that
           for
           his
           sake
           he
           would
           neglect
           life
           and
           goods
           :
           for
           the
           Earle
           had
           before
           entertained
           ,
           and
           hid
           this
           Danuers
           that
           fled
           for
           a
           murther
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           sent
           him
           ouer
           into
           France
           ,
           where
           he
           followed
           the
           Campe
           with
           great
           credit
           ,
           till
           such
           time
           as
           the
           Queene
           being
           with
           much
           adoe
           ouer-entreated
           ,
           gaue
           him
           his
           par●don
           .
        
         
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Dauis
          
           being
           in
           a
           manner
           conuicted
           by
           his
           owne
           conscience
           and
           confession
           ,
           held
           his
           peace
           ,
           
           and
           being
           taunted
           by
           the
           way
           that
           he
           was
           a
           Papist
           ,
           he
           denied
           not
           that
           at
           Oxford
           
           he
           was
           instructed
           in
           the
           Romish
           Religion
           by
           his
           Tutor
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           in
           the
           same
           by
           Blunt
           ,
           while
           he
           was
           in
           the
           Irish
           warres
           .
           At
           which
           words
           ,
           when
           hee
           perceiued
           Blunt
           was
           mooued
           ,
           he
           straight
           appeased
           him
           ,
           affirming
           that
           hee
           was
           confirmed
           in
           that
           Religion
           not
           by
           Blunts
           perswasion
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           example
           of
           his
           Christian
           and
           religious
           life
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           Cuffe
           and
           Mericke
           were
           arraigned
           ,
           
           and
           Cuffe
           is
           laid
           hard
           at
           with
           the
           confession
           of
           Essex
           and
           Danuers
           and
           
             Henry
             Neuill
             .
             Danuers
          
           had
           confessed
           ,
           that
           Cuffe
           knew
           of
           al●
           the
           consultations
           and
           meetings
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           alwaies
           perswaded
           them
           to
           assault
           the
           Court.
           Essex
           had
           confessed
           before
           the
           Councell
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           the
           instigator
           of
           him
           to
           all
           this
           treachery
           ,
           and
           signed
           this
           truth
           with
           his
           owne
           hand
           .
           
             Henry
             Neuill
          
           had
           confessed
           ,
           that
           Cuffe
           presently
           after
           his
           returne
           from
           France
           ,
           had
           suggested
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           vnfortunate
           successe
           of
           the
           Treaty
           at
           Boloigne
           would
           be
           imputed
           to
           him
           ;
           that
           after
           that
           ,
           hee
           would
           diuers
           times
           come
           and
           see
           him
           ,
           and
           perswade
           him
           to
           come
           and
           see
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           ,
           which
           he
           once
           did
           .
           Afterwards
           ,
           when
           he
           returned
           last
           ,
           that
           he
           entreated
           him
           to
           come
           to
           Drury
           house
           ,
           and
           heare
           what
           was
           consulted
           on
           ,
           protesting
           that
           he
           should
           heare
           of
           nothing
           there
           which
           was
           not
           beneficiall
           to
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           ,
           and
           what
           hee
           might
           heare
           with
           loyalty
           towards
           the
           Queene
           ;
           that
           afterwards
           he
           entreated
           him
           to
           be
           present
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           Earle
           ,
           at
           the
           inuasion
           of
           the
           Court
           ;
           and
           that
           then
           he
           opened
           all
           the
           councell
           vnto
           him
           ;
           which
           when
           Neuill
           disliked
           as
           dangerous
           ,
           difficult
           ,
           and
           wicked
           ,
           and
           said
           ;
           that
           they
           were
           of
           those
           kinde
           of
           purposes
           ,
           that
           are
           neuer
           commended
           till
           they
           are
           ended
           ;
           that
           then
           Cuffe
           extenuated
           both
           the
           danger
           and
           difficulty
           ,
           intimating
           all
           London
           ,
           and
           the
           Aldermen
           themselues
           to
           be
           for
           Essex
           altogether
           ,
           and
           ready
           at
           a
           becke
           ;
           and
           that
           then
           he
           would
           vse
           the
           verse
           of
           Lucan
           ,
           
             
               —
               To
               him
               that
               holds
               vp
               armes
               in
               sight
               ,
            
             
               He
               giueth
               all
               things
               ,
               that
               denies
               his
               right
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           Neither
           could
           Cuffe
           denie
           any
           of
           this
           .
           Whereupon
           the
           Recorder
           Syllogistically
           argues
           against
           him
           ;
           and
           he
           so
           wittily
           and
           acutely
           answers
           him
           ,
           that
           Cecill
           called
           him
           a
           subtle
           Sophister
           .
           And
           Anderson
           chiefe
           Iustice
           of
           the
           Common
           Pleas
           ,
           was
           so
           angry
           at
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           cried
           they
           both
           made
           foolish
           syllogismes
           ;
           and
           he
           fell
           to
           vrging
           the
           Law
           against
           Traitors
           in
           Edward
           the
           third
           .
           But
           to
           conclude
           ,
           Cuffe
           tooke
           vpon
           him
           to
           answere
           his
           accusation
           ,
           which
           consisted
           of
           two
           parts
           .
           For
           that
           (
           first
           said
           he
           )
           I
           am
           accused
           of
           Treason
           for
           being
           in
           Essex
           house
           on
           the
           day
           of
           the
           Rebellion
           ,
           you
           might
           as
           well
           haue
           accused
           one
           of
           the
           Lions
           too
           ,
           for
           lying
           in
           his
           Den.
           All
           that
           day
           I
           sorely
           lamented
           the
           ill
           fortune
           of
           my
           Earle
           ,
           neither
           did
           I
           doe
           any
           thing
           else
           .
           I
           perswaded
           him
           ,
           as
           I
           could
           to
           cry
           the
           Queene
           mercy
           ,
           which
           I
           could
           not
           compell
           him
           to
           ,
           except
           he
           pleased
           .
           And
           then
           for
           the
           consultation
           in
           Drury
           house
           ,
           that
           is
           no
           more
           to
           be
           adiudged
           a
           piece
           of
           Treason
           ,
           when
           it
           neuer
           tooke
           effect
           ,
           then
           an
           Embrion
           ,
           or
           an
           vnperfect
           creature
           not
           full
           borne
           is
           to
           be
           adiudged
           a
           man.
           The
           Lawyers
           vrged
           against
           him
           ,
           that
           no
           necessity
           lay
           vpon
           him
           to
           continue
           in
           Essex
           house
           at
           the
           siege
           of
           it
           ;
           besides
           ,
           that
           euery
           one
           had
           his
           office
           allotted
           him
           ;
           some
           to
           defend
           the
           House
           ,
           whereof
           he
           was
           one
           ;
           and
           others
           to
           seize
           vpon
           the
           Citie
           ;
           who
           all
           did
           their
           endeauours
           equally
           ,
           and
           all
           were
           equally
           too
           guilty
           of
           Treason
           .
           Then
           they
           answered
           ,
           that
           the
           meeting
           of
           them
           at
           Drury
           house
           was
           of
           it selfe
           Treason
           ,
           by
           reason
           there
           was
           order
           taken
           against
           the
           Queene
           ,
           which
           was
           also
           put
           in
           practise
           .
           Then
           they
           vrged
           out
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           That
           if
           more
           conspire
           against
           a
           Prince
           ,
           and
           yet
           practise
           that
           their
           conspiracy
           diuers
           waies
           ,
           yet
           is
           the
           fault
           of
           Treason
           one
           and
           the
           same
           in
           all
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           one
           and
           the
           same
           malice
           of
           the
           Conspirators
           .
           Their
           discreet
           answeres
           ,
           with
           the
           confessions
           of
           
             Essex
             ,
             Neuill
          
           ,
           and
           Danuers
           ,
           quite
           spoiled
           Cuffes
           cause
           so
           ,
           that
           all
           his
           wit
           and
           sophistry
           could
           not
           worke
           it
           out
           againe
           ,
           into
           an
           ambiguity
           .
        
         
           Mericke
           he
           is
           accused
           for
           sending
           Letters
           to
           his
           brother
           
           
             Salisbury
             ,
             Groyne
          
           ,
           and
           other
           audacious
           fellowes
           ;
           whom
           hee
           drew
           to
           his
           side
           :
           also
           ,
           for
           vndertaking
           the
           defence
           of
           Essex
           house
           against
           the
           Queene
           ,
           for
           giuing
           mony
           ,
           and
           causing
           an
           olde
           obsolete
           Tragedy
           of
           the
           deposing
           of
           Richard
           2.
           to
           be
           acted
           publiquely
           before
           the
           Conspirators
           ,
           which
           the
           Lawyers
           did
           iudge
           of
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           shewen
           them
           now
           that
           vpon
           the
           stage
           ,
           which
           he
           would
           haue
           them
           act
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           vpon
           the
           Queene
           .
           The
           like
           iudgement
           spent
           they
           vpon
           a
           Booke
           of
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Haywards
          
           ,
           a
           learned
           man
           ,
           that
           was
           written
           about
           the
           same
           matter
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           written
           to
           encite
           and
           stirre
           the
           Earle
           to
           depose
           the
           Queene
           :
           to
           the
           ill
           fortune
           of
           the
           worthy
           Authour
           ,
           who
           lay
           long
           in
           prison
           ,
           punished
           for
           his
           vntimely
           Edition
           of
           it
           :
           and
           these
           words
           in
           his
           dedicatory
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           ,
        
         
           
             TV
             magnus
             ,
             spe
             maior
             futuri
             temporis
             expectatione
             ;
             
               that
               is
               to
               say
            
             ,
             Thou
             art
             great
             in
             hope
             ,
             but
             farre
             greater
             in
             the
             expectation
             of
             future
             times
             .
          
        
         
           All
           this
           Mericke
           heard
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           resolute
           silence
           said
           not
           any
           thing
           againe
           ,
           but
           onely
           this
           ;
        
         
           
             ESsex
             
               lifted
               mee
               vp
               ,
               and
            
             Essex
             
               hath
               throwne
               mee
               downe
            
             .
          
        
         
           After
           this
           ,
           euery
           one
           of
           them
           are
           found
           guilty
           by
           the
           Iurie
           of
           treason
           against
           the
           Queene
           ,
           and
           their
           sorrowfull
           sentences
           were
           pronounced
           .
           
           After
           that
           ,
           Blunt
           and
           Danuers
           earnestly
           desired
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           die
           like
           Noblemen
           ,
           (
           by
           being
           beheaded
           )
           and
           indeed
           they
           came
           of
           the
           Noble
           stocke
           .
           For
           Danuer's
           Mother
           was
           Daughter
           (
           and
           one
           of
           the
           Heires
           )
           to
           Neuill
           Lord
           Latimer
           ,
           by
           the
           Daughter
           of
           Henry
           Earle
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           his
           Grandmother
           the
           Daughter
           of
           the
           Lord
           Mordant
           ,
           and
           his
           great
           Grandmother
           of
           the
           Family
           of
           the
           Courtneyes
           .
           
           The
           other
           descended
           from
           the
           Blunts
           of
           Kidderminster
           ,
           who
           came
           from
           the
           same
           Family
           that
           the
           Lords
           Montioy
           do●
           .
           Dauis
           requested
           ,
           that
           although
           he
           were
           no
           Nobleman
           ,
           yet
           to
           suffer
           as
           they
           did
           ;
           if
           not
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           quartered
           into
           pieces
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           buried
           Christianly
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           thirtieth
           day
           of
           March
           Mericke
           and
           Cuffe
           were
           drawne
           to
           
             Tibourne
             .
             Cuffe
          
           
           (
           to
           be
           short
           )
           at
           the
           Gallowes
           spake
           much
           to
           this
           purpose
           .
        
         
           
             I
             Am
             brought
             hither
             to
             pay
             for
             my
             due
             to
             nature
             ,
             my
             sinnes
             against
             God
             ,
             my
             Country
             ,
             and
             my
             Prince
             .
             I
             doe
             absolutely
             beleeue
             ,
             that
             as
             I
             see
             the
             infinite
             iustice
             of
             God
             in
             beholding
             the
             multitude
             of
             my
             infinite
             sinnes
             ;
             so
             I
             shall
             finde
             the
             infinite
             mercie
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             this
             greatnesse
             of
             my
             inflicted
             punishment
             .
             Here
             are
             we
             the
             example
             and
             patterne
             of
             mans
             estate
             .
             The
             death
             which
             we
             are
             to
             vnder
             go
             is
             indeed
             terrible
             ;
             and
             which
             is
             worse
             ,
             it
             is
             ignominious
             :
             But
             yet
             it
             is
             common
             to
             the
             best
             of
             Gods
             Saints
             ,
             with
             whom
             I
             haue
             great
             hope
             and
             certainty
             of
             rising
             againe
             in
             Christ.
             Yet
             let
             not
             any
             man
             think
             I
             put
             confidence
             in
             my
             own
             merits
             ;
             away
             with
             them
             ,
             I
             disclaime
             them
             ;
             I
             put
             my
             whole
             trust
             &
             assurance
             in
             my
             Sauiour
             Christ.
             And
             I
             am
             absolutely
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             whosoeuer
             is
             punished
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             same
             instant
             feeles
             great
             comfort
             from
             Heauen
             within
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             God
             punisheth
             him
             not
             as
             a
             Iudge
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             Father
             .
             But
             to
             come
             to
             the
             occasion
             of
             my
             execution
             .
             There
             is
             scarce
             any
             man
             but
             knowes
             how
             great
             a
             tu●ult
             was
             raised
             the
             eight
             of
             February
             ,
             vnder
             the
             vnconsiderate
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             ;
             yet
             here
             I
             call
             God
             ,
             the
             Angels
             ,
             and
             my
             owne
             conscience
             to
             witnesse
             ,
             that
             I
             was
             not
             guilty
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             that
             day
             I
             shut
             my selfe
             vp
             ,
             mourning
             and
             lamenting
             .
             Now
             ,
             as
             concerning
             the
             Plot
             ,
             or
             their
             Machination
             ,
             that
             was
             two-fold
             .
          
        
         
         
           And
           here
           being
           interrupted
           ,
           and
           aduized
           ,
           not
           to
           mocke
           the
           trueth
           with
           distinctions
           ,
           or
           few
           Figge-leaues
           ouer
           his
           fault
           ,
        
         
           
             I
             Confesse
             
               (
               saith
               he
            
             )
             that
             it
             is
             a
             great
             offence
             ,
             nay
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             treason
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             that
             a
             Subiect
             (
             cast
             out
             of
             fauour
             )
             should
             make
             open
             his
             way
             to
             the
             Queene
             by
             force
             of
             armes
             ;
             but
             I
             neuer
             encited
             a
             man
             to
             take
             armes
             against
             the
             Queene
             .
             But
             for
             the
             danger
             I
             brought
             that
             noble
             Lord
             Neuil
             in
             ,
             I
             am
             heartily
             sorrie
             ,
             and
             I
             entreat
             him
             earnestly
             to
             forgiue
             me
             .
             As
             for
             that
             which
             I
             said
             ,
             that
             of
             foure
             and
             twenty
             of
             the
             Aldermen
             of
             London
             ,
             one
             and
             twenty
             of
             them
             were
             for
             Essex
             ,
             that
             I
             meant
             of
             their
             good
             will
             and
             affection
             towards
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             if
             they
             would
             take
             armes
             against
             their
             Queene
             for
             him
             .
          
        
         
           Here
           againe
           being
           stopped
           ,
           and
           interrupted
           ,
           he
           falls
           to
           prayer
           vehemently
           ,
           and
           professing
           faith
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           loyalty
           towards
           hi●
           Prince
           ,
           and
           desiring
           pardon
           of
           both
           ,
           he
           died
           .
        
         
           Sir
           
             Gill.
             Mericke
          
           
           accompanied
           him
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           kindd
           of
           death
           ;
           but
           with
           a
           great
           vndaunted
           courage
           ;
           and
           as
           weary
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           he
           once
           or
           twice
           bid
           Cuffe
           let
           passe
           his
           vnseasonable
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           make
           an
           end
           .
           Yet
           before
           he
           died
           ,
           he
           excused
           Deputy
           Montioy
           as
           ignorant
           of
           the
           matter
           altogether
           ,
           and
           intreated
           the
           Nobles
           that
           were
           by
           ,
           to
           beg
           of
           the
           Queene
           not
           to
           proceed
           iudicially
           or
           rigorously
           with
           many
           simple
           people
           ,
           that
           ou●
           of
           ignorance
           came
           into
           the
           company
           and
           number
           of
           the
           Conspiratours
           .
        
         
           Two
           daies
           after
           Sir
           
             Christopher
             Blunt
          
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             Charles
             Danuers
          
           ,
           were
           beheaded
           
           vpon
           Tower
           hill
           .
           Danuers
           offered
           ten
           thousand
           pounds
           to
           redeeme
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           to
           liue
           in
           perpetuall
           imprisonment
           ;
           which
           being
           refused
           ,
           with
           a
           very
           quiet
           countenance
           ,
           and
           minde
           ,
           asking
           God
           and
           the
           Prince
           pardon
           ,
           and
           the
           L.
           Grey
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           had
           been
           a
           great
           enemy
           ,
           not
           out
           of
           hate
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           loue
           to
           Southampton
           ,
           he
           ended
           his
           life
           .
        
         
         
           Blunt
           hauing
           ascended
           vp
           the
           Scaffold
           ,
           speakes
           to
           the
           people
           much
           after
           this
           manner
           .
        
         
           
             ALthough
             the
             time
             require
             that
             (
             setting
             all
             other
             matters
             aside
             )
             I
             should
             now
             fall
             a
             crying
             for
             mercy
             at
             Gods
             hands
             for
             my
             sinnes
             ;
             
             yet
             by
             reason
             that
             I
             haue
             beene
             traduced
             as
             an
             instigator
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             to
             all
             this
             villanie
             ,
             as
             I
             desire
             the
             saluation
             of
             my
             soule
             ,
             I
             will
             speake
             the
             truth
             .
             Some
             three
             yeares
             agoe
             ,
             and
             more
             ,
             I
             beheld
             the
             minde
             of
             the
             Earle
             somewhat
             proane
             to
             ambitious
             desires
             ;
             But
             lately
             in
             Ireland
             whilest
             I
             lay
             wounded
             at
             Rheban
             Castle
             ,
             and
             since
             at
             Dublin
             ,
             the
             Earle
             then
             told
             me
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             resolued
             to
             send
             ouer
             some
             choice
             bands
             to
             seize
             vpon
             Milford
             Hauen
             in
             Wales
             ,
             and
             to
             march
             so
             vp
             to
             London
             with
             greater
             forces
             .
             I
             then
             well
             considering
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             throughly
             disswaded
             him
             from
             it
             ;
             as
             a
             thing
             that
             was
             very
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             that
             would
             cost
             England
             great
             store
             of
             bloud
             .
             Therefore
             (
             to
             deale
             truely
             )
             I
             perswaded
             him
             rather
             ,
             with
             some
             choyce
             company
             to
             seize
             vpon
             the
             Court
             ,
             and
             get
             himselfe
             there
             faire
             and
             reasonable
             conditions
             .
             And
             yet
             ,
             truely
             ,
             we
             neuer
             thought
             of
             doing
             any
             iniurie
             or
             wrong
             to
             the
             Queene
             ;
             although
             I
             must
             confesse
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             or
             no
             ,
             if
             fortune
             had
             fauoured
             our
             enterprize
             ,
             the
             businesse
             would
             haue
             beene
             finished
             ,
             with
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Queene
             .
             Then
             ,
             after
             the
             Earle
             was
             his
             owne
             man
             ,
             and
             at
             liberty
             againe
             ,
             he
             began
             to
             consult
             with
             me
             againe
             about
             these
             matters
             ;
             but
             wee
             neuer
             agreed
             vpon
             any
             thing
             determinately
             .
             Afterwards
             he
             sent
             for
             me
             out
             of
             the
             Countrie
             ,
             not
             long
             before
             this
             Rebellion
             .
             The
             rest
             I
             haue
             confessed
             before
             the
             Honourable
             the
             Admirall
             ,
             and
             the
             worshipfull
             the
             Secretary
             :
             to
             whom
             to
             remember
             my
             seruice
             ,
             and
             salute
             them
             from
             me
             ,
             I
             entreat
             you
             Sir
             
               Walter
               Rawleigh
            
             of
             whom
             I
             
             also
             aske
             pardon
             .
             Then
             lifting
             vp
             his
             eyes
             to
             heauen
             ,
             hee
             cries
             ,
             God
             preserue
             the
             Queenes
             Maiestie
             .
             And
             Lord
             ,
             according
             to
             thy
             infinite
             mercy
             pardon
             the
             sins
             of
             my
             heart
             ,
             and
             my
             lewd
             life
             .
             And
             beare
             you
             witnesse
             all
             ,
             that
             I
             die
             a
             Catholike
             ,
             but
             so
             that
             I
             put
             all
             my
             confidence
             and
             trust
             in
             Christs
             merits
             alone
             ,
             and
             so
             good
             people
             pray
             for
             me
             .
             Then
             he
             bids
             the
             Lord
             Grey
             and
             Compton
             farewell
             ,
             and
             hauing
             prayed
             a
             little
             softly
             ,
             he
             giues
             his
             necke
             to
             the
             blocke
             ,
             and
             his
             life
             to
             the
             executioner
             .
          
        
         
           And
           so
           by
           the
           mature
           execution
           of
           the
           Earle
           of
           
             Essex
             ,
             Cuffe
             ,
             Mericke
             ,
             Danuers
             ,
          
           and
           Blunt
           ,
           the
           rebellion
           being
           well
           laid
           ,
           peace
           was
           restored
           to
           the
           Common-wealth
           :
           The
           mindes
           of
           the
           rest
           being
           well
           appeased
           too
           ,
           the
           richer
           hauing
           summes
           for
           muscts
           laid
           vpon
           them
           ,
           which
           very
           few
           payed
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           freely
           pardoned
           .
           Southampton
           being
           committed
           to
           the
           Tower
           ,
           and
           with
           him
           
             Thomas
             Smith
          
           Sheriffe
           of
           London
           ;
           but
           hee
           either
           out
           of
           the
           Queenes
           mercy
           ,
           or
           his
           owne
           innocency
           ,
           (
           being
           indeed
           calumniously
           informed
           of
           ,
           rather
           then
           iustly
           accused
           )
           within
           a
           short
           time
           he
           was
           restored
           againe
           to
           liberty
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           eight
           day
           of
           Iuly
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Neuill
          
           
           was
           arraigned
           at
           Yorke
           house
           before
           the
           Priuy
           Councell
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           Iudges
           ,
           and
           was
           accused
           for
           hauing
           been
           present
           at
           the
           meeting
           in
           Drury
           house
           ,
           and
           for
           not
           hauing
           reuealed
           their
           plots
           ;
           &
           also
           for
           reuealing
           to
           Essex
           the
           secrets
           of
           his
           Embassie
           into
           France
           .
           He
           confessed
           indeed
           that
           he
           shewed
           vnto
           Essex
           the
           whole
           Iournall
           of
           his
           Embassie
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           did
           euery
           day
           at
           his
           earnest
           request
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           was
           neuer
           but
           at
           one
           meeting
           ,
           and
           then
           ,
           that
           he
           contemned
           their
           plots
           as
           idle
           dreames
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           durst
           not
           accuse
           such
           men
           as
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           ,
           fearing
           to
           be
           thought
           an
           Informer
           ,
           and
           hoping
           that
           they
           would
           quickly
           change
           such
           vnconsiderate
           councell
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           thinking
           it
           would
           be
           time
           enough
           to
           reueale
           it
           after
           his
           returne
           
           from
           France
           .
           Yet
           for
           all
           this
           was
           he
           greatly
           reprehended
           by
           all
           their
           voices
           ,
           and
           as
           thought
           worthy
           of
           a
           greater
           punishment
           ,
           fauoured
           with
           imprisonment
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           to
           be
           forgotten
           that
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           often
           complained
           that
           his
           Letters
           were
           forged
           ,
           and
           counterfeited
           .
           Now
           concerning
           this
           matter
           ,
           there
           was
           diligent
           enquirie
           made
           ,
           
           and
           a
           notable
           cousenage
           found
           out
           .
           The
           Countesse
           of
           Essex
           fearing
           the
           euents
           of
           this
           troublesome
           time
           ,
           hauing
           put
           vp
           into
           her
           Cabinet
           some
           loue
           letters
           ,
           which
           she
           had
           formerly
           receiued
           of
           him
           ,
           deliuered
           them
           to
           the
           faithful
           custody
           of
           a
           Dutch
           woman
           that
           liued
           with
           her
           ,
           which
           
             I.
             Daniel
          
           her
           husband
           by
           meere
           chance
           lighting
           vpon
           ,
           then
           read
           them
           ,
           and
           obseruing
           somewhat
           to
           be
           contained
           therein
           ,
           which
           might
           bring
           the
           Earle
           into
           some
           danger
           ,
           and
           incense
           the
           Queene
           ,
           he
           got
           the
           Letters
           counterfeited
           by
           a
           cunning
           Scriuener
           ,
           very
           like
           the
           true
           originall
           .
           Afterwards
           the
           good
           woman
           being
           to
           lie
           in
           ,
           he
           came
           and
           told
           her
           that
           hee
           would
           deliuer
           vp
           those
           Letters
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           her
           Husbands
           enemies
           ,
           vnlesse
           she
           would
           forthwith
           giue
           him
           3000.
           pounds
           .
           She
           straight
           way
           (
           to
           auoid
           all
           danger
           )
           gaue
           him
           1170.
           pounds
           ;
           and
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           mony
           ,
           receiued
           not
           the
           Letters
           themselues
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           counterfeited
           Copies
           :
           this
           same
           cousener
           intending
           to
           wipe
           the
           Earles
           aduersaries
           of
           a
           great
           deale
           more
           mony
           ,
           for
           the
           originals
           themselues
           .
           This
           cousenage
           being
           found
           out
           ,
           he
           was
           committed
           to
           perpetuall
           imprisonment
           ,
           being
           fined
           three
           thousand
           pounds
           ,
           two
           thousand
           pounds
           whereof
           was
           to
           fall
           to
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           ,
           then
           his
           eares
           being
           nailed
           to
           the
           Pillory
           ,
           being
           made
           a
           spectacle
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           hee
           had
           this
           inscription
           ,
           
             A
             forger
             of
             writings
             ,
             and
             a
             notable
             cousener
             .
          
        
         
           Not
           long
           before
           the
           Embassadours
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           
           namely
           the
           Earle
           of
           Marre
           and
           Kinlosse
           ,
           came
           vnto
           the
           Queene
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           name
           of
           their
           King
           gratulated
           vnto
           her
           the
           happy
           and
           mature
           preuention
           of
           this
           vnhappy
           rebellion
           .
           They
           likewise
           somewhat
           expostulated
           with
           the
           Queene
           concerning
           her
           not
           punishing
           of
           
             Valentine
             Thomas
          
           ,
           who
           had
           
           sorely
           calumniated
           the
           King
           of
           Scotland
           ;
           as
           also
           ,
           concerning
           
             William
             Eeuer
          
           ,
           and
           Ashfield
           ,
           two
           Englishmen
           ,
           that
           had
           lately
           conueyed
           themselues
           out
           of
           Scotland
           ;
           and
           also
           ,
           that
           there
           might
           be
           made
           to
           their
           king
           an
           assignmēt
           of
           some
           Lands
           here
           in
           England
           .
           To
           whom
           the
           Queene
           answered
           ,
           that
           she
           thanked
           them
           heartily
           for
           their
           congratulation
           concerning
           the
           rebellion
           ;
           and
           wisheth
           withall
           ,
           that
           none
           such
           may
           euer
           happen
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           vnlesse
           with
           the
           like
           successe
           in
           the
           same
           day
           to
           be
           both
           publisht
           and
           punisht
           .
           But
           concerning
           this
           
             Valentine
             Thomas
          
           ,
           she
           answered
           ,
           that
           she
           therefore
           spared
           his
           life
           ,
           le●t
           by
           rubbing
           an
           olde
           sore
           too
           much
           ,
           shee
           should
           rather
           renue
           then
           remooue
           the
           paine
           and
           anguish
           which
           would
           daily
           accrue
           vnto
           their
           Master
           ,
           out
           of
           viperous
           and
           slanderous
           tongues
           ,
           who
           commonly
           when
           they
           want
           all
           shew
           of
           proofe
           ,
           yet
           finde
           beleefe
           .
           Concerning
           that
           same
           Eeuer
           she
           made
           answere
           ,
           that
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           peremptorie
           deniall
           and
           protestation
           so
           against
           the
           truth
           ,
           he
           had
           drawen
           vpon
           himselfe
           the
           iust
           suspition
           of
           an
           euill
           minde
           .
           But
           for
           Ashfield
           she
           answered
           ,
           that
           as
           he
           had
           cunningly
           put
           a
           tricke
           vpon
           the
           President
           of
           the
           borders
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           meanes
           got
           licence
           to
           goe
           into
           Scotland
           ;
           so
           that
           by
           another
           tricke
           he
           was
           fetcht
           home
           againe
           .
           That
           for
           her
           part
           she
           was
           so
           farre
           from
           boulstering
           any
           ill
           disposed
           subiects
           of
           his
           in
           their
           conceited
           discontents
           ,
           that
           she
           esteemed
           the
           fauouring
           of
           anothers
           subiects
           in
           such
           a
           case
           ,
           to
           be
           nothing
           else
           but
           an
           enticement
           and
           occasion
           of
           causing
           her
           owne
           to
           doe
           the
           like
           ,
           when
           they
           before
           hand
           iustly
           may
           expect
           a
           conniuence
           from
           the
           ●ands
           of
           the
           other
           Prince
           .
           About
           the
           assignment
           of
           some
           Lands
           she
           answered
           onely
           what
           she
           had
           before
           in
           the
           same
           matter
           .
           But
           lastly
           ,
           condescended
           to
           adde
           to
           her
           yearely
           contribution
           towards
           the
           King
           of
           Scotlands
           affaires
           ,
           and
           her
           owne
           ,
           the
           summe
           of
           two
           thousand
           pounds
           more
           ,
           besides
           the
           principall
           ,
           onely
           vpon
           condition
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           would
           maintaine
           an
           inuiolable
           vnity
           and
           concord
           with
           her
           ,
           and
           not
           submit
           his
           discretion
           to
           their
           tuition
           ,
           who
           vse
           to
           
           encrease
           their
           priuate
           Coffers
           with
           the
           publique
           losses
           .
           Much
           about
           this
           time
           was
           it
           ,
           when
           (
           many
           of
           the
           Spanish
           Gallies
           
           at
           Scluse
           ,
           much
           in●esting
           the
           Sea
           coasts
           of
           Kent
           ,
           and
           those
           opposite
           of
           Holland
           and
           Zeeland
           )
           the
           Queene
           also
           began
           to
           build
           her selfe
           some
           Gallies
           too
           ,
           and
           repriued
           many
           condemned
           persons
           ,
           and
           other
           malefactors
           ,
           and
           sent
           them
           to
           worke
           in
           the
           Gallies
           .
           But
           although
           both
           the
           cost
           and
           charges
           of
           the
           Queene
           ,
           and
           the
           honourable
           Citie
           of
           London
           (
           which
           did
           with
           great
           alacrity
           contribute
           much
           to
           the
           effecting
           of
           the
           businesse
           )
           were
           very
           great
           ,
           yet
           the
           vse
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           expected
           benefit
           was
           as
           little
           .
           
           Notwithstanding
           the
           States
           of
           the
           vnited
           Prouinces
           carefully
           watching
           ouer
           their
           great
           affaires
           ,
           and
           desiring
           to
           preuent
           the
           euill
           which
           these
           Gallies
           might
           doe
           vnto
           them
           ,
           resolue
           now
           to
           transport
           some
           of
           their
           forces
           ouer
           into
           Flanders
           againe
           ,
           and
           there
           seize
           vpon
           some
           Fortresses
           by
           Ostend
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           might
           with
           better
           ease
           &
           liberty
           prey
           vpon
           the
           Countries
           thereabouts
           ,
           &
           pillage
           them
           ,
           and
           also
           reduce
           those
           parts
           of
           Flanders
           that
           lie
           by
           the
           Sea
           side
           ,
           vnder
           their
           owne
           gouernment
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           become
           a
           continuall
           harbour
           for
           the
           Spanish
           Gallies
           .
        
         
           Yet
           at
           the
           very
           same
           time
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           might
           both
           delude
           the
           enemy
           from
           knowing
           their
           intent
           ,
           and
           diuert
           him
           from
           crossing
           it
           ,
           if
           he
           should
           know
           it
           ,
           it
           seemed
           good
           vnto
           them
           to
           send
           
             Graue
             Maurice
          
           into
           Gelderland
           to
           besiege
           Rheinberge
           :
           of
           which
           matter
           they
           certified
           the
           Queene
           by
           Sir
           
             Francis
             Vere
          
           ;
           of
           whom
           they
           requested
           foure
           thousand
           English
           to
           be
           mustered
           and
           transported
           at
           their
           owne
           charges
           :
           To
           which
           the
           Queene
           consented
           .
        
         
           But
           before
           that
           Sir
           
             Francis
             Vere
          
           could
           returne
           againe
           out
           of
           
             England
             ,
             Maurice
          
           had
           already
           set
           forwards
           towards
           Rheinberge
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ;
           
           and
           on
           the
           other
           side
           Albert
           Arch-Duke
           of
           Austria
           had
           laid
           his
           siege
           to
           Ostend
           :
           which
           did
           so
           molest
           the
           troubled
           thoughts
           of
           the
           Sta●es
           ,
           that
           they
           now
           begin
           rather
           to
           defend
           their
           owne
           Holds
           ,
           then
           offend
           their
           enemies
           .
           To
           which
           purpose
           they
           send
           for
           twentie
           
           Companies
           of
           Englishmen
           from
           Reinberke
           ,
           ouer
           whom
           they
           appoint
           Vere
           the
           Generall
           both
           without
           and
           within
           Ostend
           :
           but
           Maurice
           sent
           them
           onely
           eight
           Companies
           of
           English
           ,
           and
           those
           not
           very
           willingly
           ,
           hauing
           already
           begun
           the
           siege
           ,
           and
           hourely
           expecting
           the
           enemy
           ;
           and
           those
           eight
           were
           conducted
           to
           them
           by
           Sir
           
             Horatio
             Vere
          
           ;
           
           yet
           Sir
           
             Francis
             Vere
          
           wanting
           not
           courage
           ,
           though
           he
           did
           much
           Companies
           ,
           (
           causing
           them
           to
           sweare
           to
           him
           that
           the
           other
           Companies
           should
           follow
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           should
           not
           want
           prouision
           )
           about
           Iuly
           next
           arriued
           at
           Ostend
           ,
           ouer
           against
           the
           old
           Towne
           ,
           at
           a
           place
           euen
           within
           shot
           :
           where
           he
           had
           scarce
           no
           sooner
           gotten
           ,
           then
           Cecill
           a
           braue
           expert
           Souldier
           ,
           euen
           in
           this
           very
           first
           act
           of
           his
           Chiualry
           almost
           ,
           brought
           him
           both
           prouision
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Companies
           ,
           although
           with
           as
           great
           hazard
           indeed
           ,
           as
           valour
           .
        
         
           This
           same
           Ostend
           (
           which
           in
           our
           forefathers
           memory
           was
           nothing
           but
           poore
           Cottages
           of
           silly
           fishermen
           that
           liued
           on
           the
           sea
           shore
           )
           by
           reason
           of
           continual
           tumults
           &
           insurrections
           was
           at
           first
           fortified
           by
           the
           States
           with
           stakes
           and
           piles
           ,
           but
           afterwards
           with
           trenches
           and
           other
           workes
           ,
           
           which
           the
           Sea
           entring
           into
           the
           Towne
           a
           pretty
           way
           ,
           did
           easily
           affoord
           them
           matter
           for
           .
           At
           length
           there
           was
           an
           English
           Garrison
           plac'd
           there
           vnder
           the
           conduct
           of
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Conway
          
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           vnder
           Sir
           
             Edward
             Norris
          
           ,
           which
           vpon
           occasion
           did
           so
           molest
           Flanders
           with
           their
           diuers
           excursions
           ,
           that
           both
           the
           Duke
           of
           Parma
           in
           vaine
           laid
           siege
           to
           it
           ,
           to
           tame
           it
           a
           little
           ,
           and
           Mottee
           also
           in
           vaine
           assaulted
           it
           by
           treachery
           ,
           (
           although
           he
           lost
           his
           life
           at
           the
           businesse
           )
           and
           the
           Arch-Duke
           himselfe
           as
           much
           in
           vaine
           ,
           although
           hee
           erected
           about
           it
           seuenteene
           strong
           Forts
           .
        
         
           These
           Garrisons
           therefore
           being
           as
           thornes
           in
           the
           sides
           of
           those
           of
           Flanders
           ,
           and
           the
           Hauen
           where
           they
           were
           placed
           ,
           to
           wit
           Ostend
           ,
           ●eeming
           to
           the
           Spaniard
           a
           most
           commodious
           place
           for
           his
           Gallies
           to
           retire
           into
           ,
           from
           whence
           hee
           might
           hinder
           the
           traffique
           both
           of
           the
           Zelanders
           ,
           and
           the
           English
           ;
           
           made
           the
           King
           of
           Spaine
           absolutely
           resolue
           one
           way
           or
           other
           to
           assault
           and
           get
           it
           to
           himselfe
           ;
           and
           indeed
           the
           States
           were
           as
           carefull
           to
           defend
           ,
           and
           still
           maintaine
           it
           ;
           neither
           was
           there
           euer
           any
           assault
           and
           defence
           of
           a
           Fort
           (
           in
           our
           age
           )
           so
           memorable
           ,
           and
           so
           full
           of
           ouerthrowes
           and
           slaughters
           .
           But
           it
           is
           not
           my
           resolution
           to
           weaue
           together
           an
           Ephemerides
           ,
           or
           a
           remembrancer
           of
           the
           siege
           euery
           day
           after
           day
           :
           it
           shall
           be
           enough
           for
           me
           only
           to
           note
           and
           obserue
           some
           passages
           therein
           .
           Sir
           
             Francis
             Vere
          
           in
           the
           fifth
           moneth
           of
           this
           siege
           ,
           seeing
           his
           forces
           much
           to
           be
           diminished
           by
           the
           continuall
           eruptions
           of
           the
           enemie
           vpon
           them
           ,
           and
           skirmishes
           ,
           and
           the
           pestilence
           worse
           then
           both
           ;
           seeing
           also
           that
           part
           of
           the
           olde
           Towne
           was
           swallowed
           vp
           as
           it
           were
           in
           Fordes
           ;
           considering
           also
           the
           want
           of
           Victuals
           ,
           which
           daily
           encreased
           ,
           redresse
           whereof
           he
           could
           not
           hope
           for
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           crosse
           windes
           which
           denied
           him
           hope
           of
           succour
           :
           and
           now
           vnderstanding
           that
           the
           enemy
           was
           ready
           to
           assault
           them
           on
           euery
           side
           ;
           
           hee
           required
           a
           parly
           with
           the
           Arch-Duke
           about
           surrendring
           :
           and
           hauing
           giuen
           hostages
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           the
           Arch-Duke
           sent
           Delegates
           thither
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           .
           But
           
             Vere
             ▪
          
           
           by
           his
           continuall
           delaying
           time
           ,
           cunningly
           nurst
           them
           on
           with
           hopes
           of
           yeelding
           ,
           till
           such
           time
           as
           he
           had
           auxiliary
           Forces
           sent
           ouer
           to
           him
           ;
           and
           then
           sent
           backe
           the
           Delegates
           without
           doing
           any
           thing
           concerning
           yeelding
           ,
           excusing
           himselfe
           out
           of
           that
           Military
           axiome
           ,
        
         
           
             THat
             to
             delude
             the
             enemy
             by
             trickes
             ,
             is
             not
             onely
             lawfull
             ,
             but
             also
             commodious
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             very
             fruitfull
             .
          
        
         
           And
           wittily
           by●ing
           in
           a
           scoffing
           sort
           ,
           he
           did
           entreat
           them
           to
           pardon
           him
           ,
           if
           by
           reason
           of
           vrgent
           necessity
           ,
           he
           should
           do
           so
           againe
           ,
           since
           that
           with
           the
           safety
           of
           his
           honour
           he
           could
           doe
           no
           otherwise
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           now
           he
           had
           receiued
           aide
           ,
           and
           other
           necessaries
           for
           the
           warre
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Arch-Duke
           being
           hereupon
           sorely
           vexed
           ,
           cast
           in
           Veres
           teeth
           ,
           that
           he
           knew
           better
           how
           to
           ouercome
           by
           deceit
           then
           by
           valour
           ;
           and
           the
           14.
           day
           after
           hee
           thundered
           vpon
           the
           Fortresses
           before
           the
           walls
           with
           18.
           great
           pieces
           of
           Ordinance
           ;
           about
           the
           euening
           the
           Sea
           ouerflowing
           ,
           hee
           droue
           out
           2000.
           olde
           trained
           Souldiers
           against
           their
           wills
           ,
           to
           set
           vpon
           the
           olde
           Towne
           ,
           the
           Horsemen
           following
           them
           close
           at
           the
           backe
           .
           But
           Generall
           Vere
           ,
           and
           Sir
           Horatio
           his
           brother
           ,
           who
           with
           a
           choice
           Band
           was
           euery
           where
           as
           occasion
           serued
           ,
           droue
           them
           backe
           thrice
           very
           valiantly
           .
           They
           that
           set
           vpon
           the
           Easterne
           part
           ,
           being
           it
           was
           somewhat
           late
           before
           they
           began
           ,
           in
           seasonable
           time
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           without
           some
           damage
           retired
           backe
           againe
           ,
           by
           reason
           the
           Tide
           came
           vio●ently
           in
           vpon
           them
           .
           They
           that
           were
           allotted
           to
           assault
           Helmont
           ,
           and
           Erinace
           ,
           the
           two
           Fortresses
           ,
           and
           the
           trench
           of
           the
           English
           ,
           easily
           tooke
           them
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           the
           Souldiers
           were
           called
           forth
           from
           thence
           to
           defend
           other
           places
           ;
           two
           thousand
           of
           them
           being
           sent
           to
           the
           Westerne
           arme
           of
           the
           Sea
           (
           which
           they
           call
           Gullet
           )
           did
           presently
           take
           Semilunula
           ,
           which
           was
           forsaken
           ;
           from
           whence
           they
           were
           driuen
           out
           againe
           presently
           ,
           many
           of
           them
           being
           lost
           ,
           whilest
           they
           fled
           confusedly
           ,
           for
           feare
           the
           water
           should
           rise
           and
           hemme
           them
           in
           .
           Nine
           great
           pieces
           of
           Ordnance
           placed
           against
           the
           West
           gate
           ,
           thundering
           forth
           not
           single
           Bullets
           ,
           but
           chained
           together
           ,
           like
           a
           tempest
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           Lead
           and
           Iron
           tooles
           ,
           did
           so
           ouercome
           the
           Assaulters
           of
           the
           West
           gate
           ,
           and
           the
           Sand
           hill
           ,
           that
           they
           receiued
           a
           very
           miserable
           ouerthrow
           :
           and
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           the
           assault
           ,
           the
           Sea
           comming
           in
           vpon
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           Scouts
           shewing
           themselues
           ,
           they
           were
           so
           affrighted
           ,
           that
           casting
           away
           their
           Armes
           ,
           Ladders
           ,
           and
           draw
           bridges
           ,
           they
           gaue
           themselues
           ouer
           either
           to
           the
           slaughter
           of
           the
           Garrisoners
           that
           sallied
           out
           vpon
           them
           ,
           or
           the
           fury
           of
           the
           Sea
           that
           followed
           closevpon
           them
           .
           The
           Arch-Duke
           not
           a
           whit
           amazed
           with
           this
           losse
           of
           his
           men
           ,
           lay
           very
           hard
           still
           at
           the
           siege
           ,
           although
           with
           very
           small
           hope
           of
           obtaining
           his
           desires
           ,
           by
           
           reason
           that
           he
           could
           not
           hinder
           prouision
           ,
           nor
           new
           supplies
           of
           Souldiers
           which
           daily
           came
           in
           ;
           neither
           could
           he
           find
           any
           place
           for
           vndermining
           ,
           there
           being
           so
           many
           Fortresses
           placed
           euery
           where
           .
           And
           now
           Sir
           
             Francis
             Vere
          
           hauing
           repaired
           the
           breaches
           that
           were
           made
           ,
           being
           recalled
           by
           the
           States
           ,
           who
           euery
           fiue
           moneths
           adiudg●d
           it
           fit
           to
           send
           a
           new
           Gouernour
           ,
           and
           fresh
           Souldiers
           ,
           resigned
           his
           place
           to
           
             Fredericke
             Dorpe
          
           ,
           who
           (
           euen
           as
           all
           his
           Successours
           )
           for
           three
           whole
           yeares
           ,
           and
           about
           a
           hundred
           dayes
           ,
           valiantly
           and
           laboriously
           more
           defended
           himselfe
           against
           the
           furious
           assaults
           of
           the
           Seas
           ,
           then
           the
           enemies
           ,
           who
           but
           a
           little
           molested
           him
           .
        
         
           Certainly
           ,
           happy
           had
           it
           beene
           with
           that
           warlike
           Nation
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           that
           the
           Sea
           had
           vtterly
           swallowed
           it
           vp
           ;
           for
           whilest
           the
           most
           warlike
           Souldiers
           of
           the
           
             Low
             Countries
             ,
             Spaine
             ,
             England
             ,
             France
             ,
             Scotland
             ,
          
           and
           Italy
           contended
           for
           a
           barren
           piece
           of
           Sand
           ,
           it
           became
           their
           common
           Sepulchre
           ,
           although
           to
           their
           eternall
           honour
           .
           But
           these
           things
           belong
           properly
           to
           the
           writers
           of
           the
           
             Low
             Country
          
           affaires
           ;
           but
           yet
           it
           may
           belong
           to
           vs
           to
           know
           and
           remember
           those
           worthy
           Englishmen
           that
           died
           there
           :
           the
           chiefest
           among
           them
           were
           the
           Veres
           Brothers
           ,
           Sir
           
             Edward
             Cecill
          
           ,
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Ogle
          
           ,
           Sir
           
             Charles
             Fairfax
          
           ,
           Coronell
           
             Lawrence
             Dutton
          
           ,
           and
           Coronell
           
             Drake
             ,
             Carpenter
          
           ,
           Serieant
           Maior
           ,
           Captaine
           
             Holcroft
             ,
             Galfred
             Dutton
             ,
             Greuill
             ,
             Wilford
             ,
             Humphreyes
             ,
             Drake
             ,
             Broughton
             ,
             Herbert
             ,
             Frost
             ,
             Madeson
             ,
             Gerard
             ,
             Butler
             ,
             Rogers
             ,
          
           and
           
             Dennis
             Connigraue
          
           .
           Neither
           let
           vs
           forget
           the
           valour
           of
           
             Iohn
             Carew
          
           ,
           a
           Cornish
           young
           man
           ,
           who
           hauing
           his
           arme
           burst
           off
           by
           the
           force
           of
           a
           great
           piece
           of
           Ordnance
           ,
           and
           shot
           a
           good
           way
           from
           him
           ,
           with
           an
           vndaunted
           minde
           (
           all
           his
           fellowes
           sorely
           lamenting
           )
           he
           went
           and
           brought
           it
           in
           his
           other
           hand
           into
           the
           Towne
           ,
           and
           shewing
           it
           to
           the
           Surgeon
           ,
           Behold
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           
             the
             arme
             that
             to
             day
             at
             dinner
             serued
             all
             my
             body
             .
          
        
         
           This
           siege
           brought
           the
           King
           of
           France
           to
           Cales
           ,
           from
           whence
           is
           a
           short
           iourney
           ouer
           into
           England
           ,
           on
           purpose
           to
           prouide
           and
           strengthen
           the
           borders
           of
           his
           Kingdome
           .
           
           which
           when
           the
           Queene
           vnderstood
           ,
           she
           sent
           ouer
           to
           him
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Edmonds
          
           to
           see
           him
           ,
           and
           congratulate
           his
           health
           with
           him
           .
           He
           againe
           to
           acknowledge
           this
           courtesie
           ,
           sent
           ouer
           into
           England
           to
           the
           Queene
           ,
           Marshall
           Byrone
           ,
           
           Aruerne
           ,
           and
           Aumont
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           Noblemen
           .
           These
           the
           Queene
           entertained
           at
           Basing
           with
           such
           humanity
           ,
           and
           dismissed
           them
           so
           courteously
           ,
           that
           they
           much
           blazoned
           forth
           her
           meeke
           affablenesse
           ,
           seasoned
           both
           with
           wisdome
           and
           eloquence
           .
           That
           truely
           which
           the
           French
           Writers
           report
           ,
           that
           the
           Queene
           shewed
           to
           Marshall
           Byrone
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           French
           ,
           the
           braines
           of
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           in
           her
           priuy
           Chappell
           ;
           or
           as
           others
           will
           haue
           it
           ,
           fastened
           to
           a
           post
           or
           stake
           ,
           is
           most
           ridiculous
           ,
           for
           his
           braines
           and
           body
           were
           truely
           both
           buried
           together
           .
           Indeed
           ,
           certaine
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           amongst
           her
           talke
           with
           them
           ,
           she
           very
           sharply
           blamed
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           ,
           concerning
           his
           vngratitude
           towards
           her
           ,
           and
           his
           vnaduised
           consultations
           ,
           and
           his
           scornfull
           contumacy
           ,
           in
           not
           begging
           pardon
           for
           his
           offence
           ;
           and
           that
           she
           wished
           that
           the
           most
           Christian
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           would
           rather
           vse
           towards
           his
           Subiects
           a
           milde
           kinde
           of
           seuerity
           ,
           then
           a
           dissolute
           clemency
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           would
           in
           time
           cut
           off
           the
           heads
           also
           of
           those
           that
           intend
           or
           plot
           any
           innouations
           in
           the
           state
           or
           disturbe
           the
           publique
           quiet
           .
        
         
           This
           aduise
           of
           the
           Queene
           might
           haue
           well
           frighted
           Marshall
           Byrone
           from
           his
           wicked
           designes
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           already
           plotted
           against
           his
           King
           ,
           had
           he
           not
           beene
           bewitched
           :
           But
           the
           force
           of
           his
           destinie
           rushing
           on
           him
           so
           besotted
           his
           blind
           vnderstanding
           ,
           that
           within
           few
           moneths
           after
           hee
           suffered
           the
           same
           punishment
           ,
           that
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           had
           lately
           done
           before
           him
           .
        
         
           Shortly
           after
           ,
           the
           Queene
           hauing
           returned
           out
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           assembles
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           
           wherein
           she
           makes
           good
           and
           wholsome
           Lawes
           ,
           concerning
           the
           poore
           ,
           the
           weake
           ;
           and
           lame
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           Marriners
           ,
           concerning
           fraudulent
           ouerseers
           of
           Wills
           and
           Testaments
           .
           Concerning
           the
           deceit
           of
           
           Clothiers
           ,
           and
           the
           preying
           that
           were
           woont
           to
           be
           on
           the
           borders
           of
           Scotland
           .
           But
           when
           as
           there
           did
           come
           grieuous
           complaints
           into
           the
           Lower
           house
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           against
           Monopolies
           :
           
           (
           for
           many
           had
           bought
           to
           themselues
           the
           power
           of
           selling
           some
           certaine
           commodities
           alone
           ,
           confirmed
           by
           Letters
           Patents
           ,
           vnder
           pretence
           of
           the
           publique
           good
           ,
           but
           truely
           to
           the
           great
           losse
           of
           the
           Land
           )
           The
           Queene
           presently
           set
           forth
           a
           Proclamation
           ,
           wherein
           she
           made
           all
           her
           formerly
           granted
           Letters
           Pa●ents
           voyd
           ,
           partly
           ,
           and
           of
           no
           effect
           ,
           and
           partly
           to
           be
           examined
           according
           to
           the
           Law.
           And
           this
           was
           so
           pleasing
           to
           the
           Lower
           house
           ,
           that
           80.
           of
           them
           chosen
           out
           came
           vnto
           her
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Speaker
           of
           the
           House
           humbly
           gaue
           her
           thankes
           .
           The
           Queene
           entertaining
           thei●●oues
           very
           ioyfully
           ,
           spake
           to
           them
           much
           after
           this
           manner
           ▪
        
         
           
             IOwe
             to
             you
             all
             a
             peculiar
             thankes
             and
             commendations
             for
             your
             large
             good
             wills
             towards
             vs
             ,
             
             not
             in
             silent
             thought
             conceiued
             ,
             but
             in
             deeds
             amply
             and
             really
             expressed
             ,
             in
             that
             ye
             recalled
             my
             errour
             ,
             which
             was
             out
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             not
             wilfulnesse
             .
             These
             things
             would
             haue
             beene
             turned
             to
             my
             disgrace
             and
             infamy
             ,
             if
             such
             Harpies
             and
             Horse-leaches
             as
             those
             had
             not
             beene
             made
             knowne
             by
             you
             .
             I
             had
             rather
             be
             maimed
             either
             in
             my
             hand
             ,
             or
             my
             minde
             ,
             then
             to
             giue
             consent
             with
             either
             to
             these
             priuiledges
             of
             Monopolies
             .
             The
             brightnesse
             of
             a
             Princesse
             Maiesty
             hath
             not
             so
             blinded
             my
             eies
             ,
             that
             liberty
             or
             licentiousnesse
             should
             preuaile
             with
             me
             more
             then
             Iustice.
             The
             glorie
             of
             the
             very
             name
             of
             a
             King
             may
             deceiue
             vnskilfull
             and
             vndiscreet
             Kings
             ,
             as
             guilded
             pills
             doe
             a
             sicke
             patient
             .
             But
             I
             am
             none
             of
             those
             ,
             for
             I
             know
             that
             the
             Common-wealth
             ought
             to
             be
             gouerned
             for
             the
             good
             only
             of
             thē
             that
             are
             committed
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             him
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             committed
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             King
             must
             giue
             account
             of
             it
             before
             another
             Iudgment
             seat
             .
             I
             thinke
             my selfe
             most
             happie
             ,
             
             that
             by
             Gods
             helpe
             I
             haue
             so
             gouerned
             my
             Kingdome
             as
             I
             haue
             done
             ;
             and
             that
             I
             haue
             such
             Subiects
             ,
             for
             whose
             good
             I
             would
             leaue
             Kingdome
             ,
             or
             life
             it selfe
             .
             I
             desire
             ,
             that
             what
             other
             men
             haue
             trespassed
             in
             by
             false
             suggestion
             ,
             be
             not
             imputed
             to
             me
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             testimony
             of
             my
             cleare
             conscience
             is
             a
             sufficient
             excuse
             for
             me
             .
             You
             cannot
             chuse
             but
             know
             that
             Princes
             seruants
             are
             alwaies
             most
             intent
             for
             the
             good
             of
             their
             owne
             affaires
             ;
             and
             that
             truth
             is
             concealed
             often
             from
             Princes
             ,
             neither
             can
             they
             looke
             through
             all
             things
             ,
             who
             are
             continually
             troubled
             with
             great
             throngs
             of
             greater
             businesses
             .
          
        
         
           About
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           yeare
           died
           
             Henry
             Herbert
          
           Earle
           of
           Pembroke
           ,
           
           the
           sonne
           of
           William
           ,
           made
           Knight
           of
           the
           Garter
           in
           1574
           ,
           President
           of
           the
           Councell
           in
           Wales
           after
           the
           death
           of
           
             Henry
             Sidney
          
           his
           Father
           in
           law
           .
           By
           whose
           Daughter
           Marie
           he
           begat
           William
           now
           Earle
           of
           Pembroke
           ,
           and
           Philip
           now
           Earle
           of
           Montgomery
           ,
           and
           Anne
           that
           died
           in
           the
           very
           flower
           of
           her
           youth
           .
        
         
           Also
           there
           died
           Henry
           Lord
           Norris
           of
           Ricot
           ,
           
           restored
           to
           his
           Lands
           after
           the
           death
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           but
           vpon
           some
           strict
           conditions
           about
           the
           inheritance
           of
           his
           Grandmother
           ,
           which
           was
           one
           of
           the
           Heires
           of
           Viscount
           Louell
           .
           But
           the
           Queene
           made
           him
           more
           compleatly
           Lord
           ,
           after
           his
           Embasie
           into
           France
           ,
           finished
           with
           great
           commendation
           of
           his
           wisedome
           .
           He
           begat
           of
           his
           wife
           Marie
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Heires
           of
           Iohn
           Lord
           Williams
           of
           Tame
           ,
           (
           who
           was
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Henry
           8.
           
           Treasurer
           of
           the
           Augmentation
           Office
           ,
           and
           priuy
           Counsellour
           to
           Queene
           Marie
           )
           a
           warlike
           progeny
           .
           William
           his
           eldest
           sonne
           Marshall
           of
           Barwicke
           ,
           that
           died
           in
           Ireland
           ;
           to
           whom
           was
           borne
           Francis
           that
           succeeded
           in
           his
           Vncles
           honour
           :
           the
           second
           was
           Iohn
           so
           often
           spoken
           of
           before
           :
           the
           third
           was
           Thomas
           President
           of
           Mounster
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           Iustice
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           that
           died
           by
           reason
           of
           neglect
           of
           a
           small
           wound
           :
           the
           
           fourth
           Henry
           that
           died
           the
           same
           death
           ,
           about
           the
           same
           time
           and
           place
           :
           the
           fift
           Maximilian
           ,
           slaine
           in
           the
           warres
           of
           Britaine
           :
           and
           Edward
           Gouernour
           of
           Ostend
           ,
           who
           alone
           suruiued
           his
           Parents
           .
        
         
           Within
           a
           few
           daies
           after
           died
           
             Peregrine
             Berty
          
           Lord
           Willoughby
           of
           Eresby
           ,
           
           Gouernour
           of
           Barwicke
           ,
           who
           had
           vndergone
           all
           the
           Offices
           of
           a
           Captaine
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           
             Low
             Countries
          
           ,
           and
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           Robert
           his
           sonne
           by
           Mary
           Sister
           to
           Edward
           Earle
           of
           Oxford
           ,
           succeeded
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           let
           vs
           returne
           a
           little
           to
           Ireland
           :
           
           And
           then
           we
           shall
           obserue
           ,
           that
           about
           this
           time
           there
           came
           out
           a
           Proclamation
           (
           which
           also
           Henry
           7.
           had
           forbad
           by
           Law
           )
           that
           no
           man
           should
           transport
           English
           money
           into
           Ireland
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           either
           the
           Rebels
           get
           it
           to
           themselues
           ,
           and
           purchase
           their
           prouision
           with
           it
           ;
           or
           the
           Merchants
           conuey
           it
           into
           other
           forreigne
           Nations
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           losse
           and
           detriment
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           .
           
           Wherefore
           now
           there
           was
           great
           deliberation
           about
           altering
           the
           money
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           mingling
           some
           Brasse
           with
           it
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           the
           warre
           in
           Ireland
           stood
           them
           in
           yearely
           160000.
           pounds
           sterling
           .
           Hereupon
           others
           thought
           the
           charge
           of
           the
           warre
           would
           be
           lesse
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           good
           and
           lawfull
           money
           in
           Ireland
           would
           be
           put
           away
           in
           exchange
           in
           England
           ;
           and
           that
           so
           the
           Rebells
           being
           destitute
           of
           good
           and
           lawfull
           money
           ,
           would
           be
           barred
           of
           all
           trading
           with
           forreigne
           Nations
           ,
           and
           be
           necessarily
           much
           thereby
           weakened
           .
           Others
           argued
           ,
           that
           this
           change
           of
           Coyne
           would
           be
           very
           preiudiciall
           to
           the
           Queenes
           credit
           ,
           and
           good
           report
           ,
           and
           the
           losse
           of
           Subiects
           be
           much
           thereby
           encreased
           .
           That
           the
           good
           money
           could
           not
           be
           transported
           ouer
           without
           great
           charges
           of
           the
           Queene
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           gaine
           of
           this
           new
           Coyne
           in
           England
           ,
           would
           not
           answer
           the
           charges
           of
           the
           very
           bringing
           ouer
           of
           it
           (
           if
           the
           account
           should
           be
           cast
           vp
           right
           )
           much
           lesse
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           the
           monie
           were
           coined
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           where
           a
           Mint
           were
           with
           great
           charges
           to
           be
           erected
           ,
           and
           mony-makers
           hired
           at
           farre
           greater
           expences
           .
           Also
           ,
           that
           
           thereby
           they
           could
           not
           hinder
           the
           Irish
           Traffique
           with
           Forreigners
           ,
           when
           the
           Merchants
           know
           there
           is
           Siluer
           in
           the
           new
           Coyne
           ,
           which
           they
           know
           for
           to
           separate
           from
           Brasse
           easily
           ,
           and
           who
           care
           not
           whether
           they
           take
           one
           piece
           of
           money
           ,
           or
           three
           of
           the
           same
           value
           ;
           vrging
           ,
           that
           besides
           there
           was
           a
           doubt
           whether
           the
           Souldiers
           would
           not
           mutiny
           ,
           for
           their
           pay
           would
           then
           be
           shortened
           .
        
         
           But
           for
           all
           that
           Buckhurst
           Lord
           Treasurer
           ,
           very
           skilfull
           in
           money
           matters
           ,
           with
           much
           adoe
           got
           of
           the
           Queene
           ,
           that
           the
           money
           might
           be
           altered
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           but
           afterwards
           recalled
           to
           it's
           greatest
           value
           ,
           which
           he
           vrged
           by
           reason
           of
           necessity
           (
           for
           that
           was
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           time
           :
           )
           and
           which
           the
           Queene
           (
           although
           she
           was
           faine
           to
           grant
           it
           )
           yet
           could
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           be
           preiudiciall
           to
           her
           credit
           ,
           but
           worse
           to
           her
           Army
           .
           
           But
           yet
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           it
           was
           finished
           without
           any
           tumult
           or
           commotion
           in
           all
           the
           Army
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           happinesse
           of
           the
           Queene
           ,
           which
           exercised
           her
           strict
           authority
           ouer
           her
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           yet
           lost
           not
           her
           loue
           .
           Certainly
           the
           Army
           did
           sustaine
           great
           losse
           by
           this
           alteration
           of
           Coyne
           ,
           and
           the
           Queene
           got
           but
           very
           little
           good
           ,
           if
           any
           at
           all
           :
           If
           any
           got
           ,
           it
           was
           those
           that
           had
           let
           monies
           out
           ,
           whose
           onely
           couetousnes
           was
           thought
           first
           to
           haue
           broacht
           this
           businesse
           .
           The
           Lord
           Deputy
           ,
           
           assoone
           as
           he
           had
           receaued
           this
           their
           Deliberation
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           keep
           his
           Army
           from
           mutining
           ,
           kept
           them
           from
           idlenesse
           :
           and
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Spring
           ,
           assembleth
           his
           Forces
           ,
           and
           before
           all
           of
           them
           met
           together
           he
           marcheth
           towards
           Moghery
           ,
           where
           he
           kept
           his
           Souldiers
           to
           hard
           worke
           ,
           who
           by
           cutting
           downe
           a
           wood
           ,
           had
           made
           a
           very
           difficult
           way
           easie
           and
           passageable
           ;
           and
           then
           he
           built
           a
           Fort.
           He
           expelled
           the
           vsurping
           Mac-Genises
           out
           of
           Lecall
           ,
           and
           subdued
           all
           the
           Castles
           of
           the
           Rebels
           ,
           euen
           as
           farre
           as
           to
           Armach
           ,
           and
           there
           also
           he
           strengthened
           the
           Garrison
           .
           And
           he
           proceeded
           so
           farre
           this
           Summer
           ,
           that
           he
           remoued
           Tir-Oen
           from
           his
           Fort
           of
           Blacke●water
           ,
           where
           very
           skilfully
           hee
           had
           pitched
           his
           Campe.
           
        
         
         
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           
             Iohn
             O-Doghert
          
           being
           dead
           in
           Tir-Conell
           ,
           the
           Deputy
           declareth
           his
           Sonne
           Heire
           ,
           
           because
           his
           Father
           possessed
           some
           lands
           in
           the
           English
           right
           ;
           and
           he
           deliuered
           ouer
           his
           Inheritance
           to
           
             Hugh
             Boy
          
           and
           
             Phelim
             Reaugh
          
           ,
           his
           Guardians
           .
           This
           so
           heinously
           molested
           
             O-Neale
             Garue
          
           ,
           that
           forthwith
           he
           flies
           vpon
           the
           young
           mans
           inheritance
           ,
           out
           of
           an
           imaginary
           right
           he
           thought
           he
           had
           ,
           as
           if
           all
           the
           Land
           that
           was
           in
           Tir-Conell
           belonged
           to
           him
           ;
           &
           he
           tooke
           it
           as
           heinously
           that
           the
           Deputy
           thought
           not
           so
           too
           ,
           although
           hee
           promised
           indifferently
           to
           heare
           both
           parties
           .
           Yet
           at
           length
           
             Henry
             Docwray
          
           with
           faire
           promises
           asswageth
           
             O-Neale
             Garue
          
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           enticeth
           him
           to
           the
           English
           party
           :
           and
           lest
           he
           should
           be
           idle
           ,
           hauing
           assaulted
           
             Mac-Swine
             Fanagh
          
           ,
           he
           droue
           away
           a
           braue
           prey
           :
           but
           at
           his
           earnest
           suite
           ,
           and
           swearing
           fealty
           he
           restored
           it
           againe
           ,
           and
           receaued
           Hostages
           ,
           whom
           a
           little
           after
           ,
           Mac-Swine
           breaking
           his
           faith
           ,
           he
           hung
           vp
           .
           Afterwards
           wasting
           his
           Country
           ,
           hee
           brought
           him
           to
           that
           passe
           ,
           that
           hauing
           giuen
           Hostages
           againe
           ,
           hee
           was
           glad
           to
           keepe
           his
           promise
           better
           .
           After
           that
           ,
           he
           laid
           waste
           the
           Countrey
           of
           Sleugh-Art
           ,
           woody
           and
           boggish
           ,
           of
           some
           fifteene
           miles
           extension
           ,
           
             O-Neale
             Garue
          
           being
           still
           his
           conduct
           .
           Then
           he
           tooke
           Dery-Castle
           ,
           and
           strengthened
           Newton
           and
           Ainogh
           with
           Garrisons
           .
           And
           now
           the
           Deputy
           hauing
           come
           to
           Black●water
           ,
           sent
           for
           him
           thither
           :
           but
           when
           as
           by
           reason
           of
           necessities
           which
           he
           wanted
           ,
           and
           the
           enemie
           that
           blockt
           vp
           his
           passage
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           come
           to
           the
           Deputy
           ,
           the
           Deputy
           checking
           him
           ,
           admonished
           him
           that
           he
           would
           repaire
           this
           his
           negligence
           with
           some
           famous
           exploit
           ,
           which
           ,
           hauing
           gotten
           opportunity
           ,
           he
           did
           accordingly
           .
           For
           being
           informed
           by
           
             O-Neale
             Garue
          
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           Souldiers
           mustered
           out
           of
           Tir-Conell
           against
           the
           Deputy
           ,
           and
           that
           Donegall
           Monastery
           neere
           Ballashanon
           ,
           was
           peopled
           but
           with
           a
           few
           religious
           persons
           ,
           he
           sent
           thither
           500.
           
           English
           ,
           
           who
           easily
           made
           themselues
           masters
           of
           that
           place
           .
        
         
           O-Donell
           at
           the
           returning
           of
           the
           Lord
           Deputy
           comes
           
           with
           all
           his
           Forces
           to
           Donegall
           ,
           fiercely
           armed
           and
           prouided
           for
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           English.
           He
           eagerly
           besets
           it
           thirty
           whole
           daies
           ,
           shooting
           continually
           as
           if
           they
           had
           gotten
           victory
           :
           The
           Monastery
           being
           by
           chance
           set
           on
           fire
           in
           the
           night
           :
           and
           yet
           for
           all
           that
           the
           English
           valiantly
           sustained
           the
           siege
           .
        
         
           Whilst
           these
           things
           succeed
           so
           prosperously
           in
           these
           quarters
           ,
           behold
           many
           write
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           Deputy
           ,
           
           and
           daily
           fame
           confirmed
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           Spaniard
           had
           hoised
           saile
           towards
           Mounster
           .
           Wherefore
           they
           intreat
           him
           that
           hee
           would
           leaue
           prosecuting
           the
           Rebels
           within
           the
           Realme
           a
           little
           ,
           and
           preuent
           the
           enemy
           without
           as
           well
           .
        
         
           The
           Deputy
           therefore
           (
           not
           to
           loose
           that
           which
           hee
           had
           gotten
           )
           strengthened
           the
           Garrisons
           at
           Vlster
           ,
           and
           made
           all
           speed
           possible
           into
           Mounster
           with
           one
           or
           two
           wings
           of
           Horse
           ,
           commanding
           the
           foot
           to
           follow
           ;
           and
           thither
           also
           hastened
           Tir-Oen
           ,
           and
           Odonell
           ,
           hauing
           raised
           the
           siege
           at
           Donegall
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           scarce
           were
           they
           sooner
           remooued
           from
           thence
           ,
           but
           Docwray
           by
           land-iournies
           comes
           and
           relieues
           the
           Garrisons
           there
           with
           prouisions
           :
           and
           placeth
           two
           colours
           in
           Asherow
           vnder
           
             Edward
             Digges
          
           ,
           after
           which
           in
           a
           short
           time
           Ballashanon
           
           (
           that
           was
           so
           long
           lookt
           for
           )
           was
           seazed
           on
           :
           And
           then
           did
           he
           liberally
           reuenge
           himselfe
           on
           the
           perfidious
           Irish
           ,
           who
           had
           before
           betrayed
           Newton
           and
           Derry
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           the
           warre
           being
           remooued
           into
           Mounster
           ,
           calleth
           vs
           thither
           too
           .
           Tir-Oen
           ,
           and
           the
           Rebels
           of
           Mounster
           ,
           by
           their
           spies
           
             Matthew
             Ouied
          
           a
           Spaniard
           ,
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Dublin
           ,
           made
           by
           the
           Pope
           Bishop
           of
           Clonfort
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Killaloe
           ,
           and
           Archer
           a
           Iesuite
           ,
           had
           obtained
           of
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           by
           much
           entreating
           ,
           praying
           ,
           and
           protesting
           ,
           that
           hee
           would
           send
           ouer
           to
           them
           the
           Rebels
           in
           Mounster
           ,
           some
           aide
           vnder
           
             Iohn
             D'Aquila
          
           ,
           being
           certainly
           perswaded
           that
           then
           all
           Mounster
           would
           reuolt
           from
           the
           Queene
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           titular
           Earle
           of
           Desmond
           ,
           
           and
           
             Florence
             Mac-Carty
          
           ,
           
           would
           ioyne
           great
           Forces
           with
           them
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           Sir
           
             George
             Carew
          
           to
           preuent
           this
           ,
           hauing
           found
           the
           titular
           Earle
           in
           his
           lurking
           hole
           ,
           forsaken
           of
           all
           his
           followers
           ,
           arraigned
           him
           forthwith
           ,
           lest
           that
           dying
           vncondemned
           ,
           his
           goods
           (
           without
           the
           authority
           of
           a
           Parliament
           )
           might
           not
           fall
           to
           the
           Exchequer
           .
           He
           being
           condemned
           of
           treason
           ,
           protested
           ,
           that
           he
           tooke
           Armes
           out
           of
           loue
           to
           the
           Romish
           Religion
           ,
           and
           hope
           of
           recouering
           the
           Patrimony
           of
           his
           Grandfather
           ;
           as
           also
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           exaction
           of
           the
           English
           in
           Plow-land
           ,
           and
           their
           Iurie
           of
           twelue
           men
           .
           Carew
           also
           found
           out
           ,
           how
           that
           it
           had
           beene
           debated
           and
           consulted
           of
           betweene
           Tir-Oen
           and
           the
           Archbishop
           ,
           in
           what
           part
           of
           Ireland
           the
           Spaniard
           could
           most
           conueniently
           land
           ;
           
           and
           that
           they
           agreed
           that
           Mounster
           was
           the
           fittest
           place
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           agreed
           not
           yet
           in
           what
           Hauen
           they
           should
           land
           .
           Some
           iudged
           it
           best
           first
           to
           seize
           vpon
           Limricke
           ,
           as
           neighbouring
           vpon
           Conaugh
           and
           Leinster
           ,
           and
           not
           very
           farre
           from
           Vlster
           :
           But
           then
           he
           heard
           that
           
             Donat
             Mac-Cormac
          
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           Florence
           preferred
           Corke
           before
           that
           ,
           as
           being
           a
           Hauen
           more
           opportune
           ,
           a
           City
           weaker
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           easier
           to
           be
           assaulted
           ,
           and
           that
           from
           thence
           the
           Spaniard
           might
           be
           ready
           at
           hand
           to
           
             Barry
             ,
             Roch
             ,
             Cormac-Macdermot
          
           ,
           and
           
             Mac-Carty
             Reogh
          
           ,
           who
           yet
           continued
           in
           loyalty
           ;
           whom
           they
           might
           either
           driue
           into
           a
           taking
           of
           their
           sides
           ,
           or
           else
           spoyle
           their
           goods
           .
           
           Hereupon
           Sir
           
             George
             Carew
          
           thought
           nothing
           better
           then
           any
           way
           to
           surprize
           Florence
           ,
           although
           before
           hee
           had
           giuen
           him
           a
           Protection
           for
           his
           life
           ;
           and
           at
           length
           surprizing
           him
           ,
           he
           sent
           both
           him
           and
           the
           titular
           Earle
           too
           ouer
           into
           England
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           being
           certified
           that
           the
           Spaniards
           were
           vpon
           comming
           ,
           which
           before
           hee
           could
           by
           no
           meanes
           perswade
           the
           Deputy
           ,
           and
           the
           English
           Councell
           to
           beleeue
           ,
           he
           causeth
           prouision
           to
           be
           brought
           into
           Corke
           ,
           and
           calls
           an
           assembly
           of
           the
           Prouince
           there
           .
           He
           layes
           hands
           on
           some
           turbulent
           persons
           whom
           he
           suspected
           ,
           to
           keep
           them
           from
           doing
           mischiefe
           :
           
           from
           others
           he
           tooke
           Hostages
           :
           and
           had
           generally
           such
           a
           prouident
           care
           of
           his
           affaires
           ,
           that
           hee
           abounded
           both
           in
           prouision
           ,
           and
           all
           necessaries
           to
           sustaine
           a
           siege
           for
           many
           moneths
           .
           And
           besides
           ,
           there
           came
           ouer
           a
           new
           supply
           of
           2000.
           
           Souldiers
           out
           of
           England
           ,
           in
           very
           good
           time
           .
        
         
           The
           President
           about
           the
           midst
           of
           September
           ,
           
           being
           certainly
           enformed
           ,
           that
           the
           Spaniards
           had
           strooke
           saile
           ,
           certifies
           the
           Deputie
           of
           it
           assoone
           as
           he
           could
           .
           He
           assoone
           as
           euer
           he
           came
           to
           Kilkenny
           ,
           sent
           for
           the
           President
           .
           But
           behold
           ,
           while
           he
           makes
           haste
           in
           his
           iourney
           ,
           being
           recalled
           by
           Messengers
           that
           enformed
           him
           that
           the
           Spa●ish
           Nauie
           was
           in
           sight
           ,
           he
           made
           Sir
           
             Charles
             Wilmot
          
           President
           of
           Corke
           ,
           and
           he
           himselfe
           makes
           all
           haste
           to
           the
           Deputy
           .
           
           At
           his
           comming
           a
           Councell
           is
           held
           ,
           whether
           or
           no
           the
           Deputy
           (
           who
           had
           scarce
           guard
           enough
           for
           his
           owne
           person
           )
           should
           returne
           ,
           or
           tarry
           at
           Kilkenny
           ,
           till
           his
           Forces
           were
           met
           together
           .
           Some
           thought
           it
           fittest
           for
           him
           to
           returne
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           not
           for
           the
           credit
           of
           the
           Lord
           Deputy
           to
           goe
           forward
           with
           so
           small
           a
           company
           .
           President
           Carew
           contends
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           that
           hee
           could
           neither
           returne
           ,
           nor
           stand
           still
           without
           suspition
           of
           sluggish●esse
           ,
           and
           danger
           of
           defection
           throughout
           the
           whole
           Prouince
           ;
           and
           so
           at
           length
           profering
           200.
           
           Horse
           to
           guard
           him
           ,
           and
           informing
           him
           how
           well
           Corke
           was
           furnished
           with
           all
           things
           necessary
           for
           warre
           ,
           he
           brought
           him
           along
           thither
           with
           him
           ,
           cheerefully
           ,
           although
           there
           were
           some
           that
           would
           haue
           had
           the
           Lord
           Deputy
           gone
           no
           farther
           then
           Clonmell
           ,
           a
           place
           bordering
           close
           vpon
           that
           Prouince
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           Spanish
           Nauie
           ,
           which
           by
           reason
           of
           a
           slacke
           winde
           could
           not
           reach
           Corke
           Hauen
           ,
           
           the
           23.
           of
           September
           puts
           in
           at
           the
           mouth
           of
           Kinsale
           Hauen
           ,
           and
           landeth
           their
           Souldiers
           .
           Presently
           hereupon
           Sir
           
             Richard
             Percy
          
           who
           with
           150.
           
           Souldiers
           gouerned
           there
           ,
           being
           vnequall
           for
           to
           resist
           ,
           retires
           backe
           to
           Corke
           .
           The
           Spaniards
           with
           35.
           displaied
           Banners
           hauing
           the
           Gates
           open
           ,
           are
           gratefully
           receiued
           by
           the
           Inhabitants
           .
           The
           chiefe
           Magistrate
           going
           with
           a
           
           staffe
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           disposing
           of
           their
           seuerall
           Lodgings
           .
           The
           President
           Carew
           commands
           hereupon
           all
           the
           Sheepe
           and
           Cattle
           to
           be
           driuen
           on
           this
           side
           the
           Riuer
           Auerley
           ,
           and
           sends
           Flower
           with
           400.
           ready
           furnisht
           Foot
           ,
           to
           waste
           and
           depopulate
           the
           neighbouring
           Countries
           :
           and
           ,
           which
           seemed
           very
           conuenient
           to
           doe
           ,
           he
           musters
           vp
           all
           the
           Citizens
           and
           Townesmen
           hee
           could
           get
           into
           his
           Army
           ,
           although
           they
           stood
           him
           in
           no
           stead
           ,
           but
           onely
           so
           to
           keepe
           them
           as
           Hostages
           with
           him
           ,
           lest
           that
           hauing
           laine
           and
           lurkt
           idely
           at
           home
           ,
           out
           of
           loue
           to
           the
           Romish
           Religion
           ,
           and
           inbred
           fauour
           to
           the
           Spanish
           Nation
           (
           out
           of
           the
           opinion
           of
           being
           descended
           from
           the
           same
           originall
           )
           they
           should
           thinke
           vpon
           reuolting
           ,
           or
           yeelding
           vp
           the
           Townes
           to
           the
           Spaniard
           .
        
         
           
             Don
             Iohn
             D'Aquila
          
           ,
           
           who
           was
           Gouernour
           of
           the
           Spanish
           Forces
           (
           with
           the
           Title
           of
           
             Master
             Generall
             ,
             and
             Captaine
             of
             the
             Catholike
             King
             ,
             in
             the
             defending
             of
             warre
             for
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             Religion
             in
             Ireland
             :
             )
          
           Hauing
           publisht
           many
           writings
           ,
           endeauoured
           to
           perswaded
           the
           simple
           people
           ,
           
             That
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             was
             deposed
             by
             the
             iudgement
             of
             the
             Pope
             :
             that
             her
             Subiects
             were
             freed
             from
             their
             oath
             of
             Allegiance
             ;
             and
             that
             now
             the
             Spaniards
             were
             come
             to
             deliuer
             them
             from
             the
             iawes
             of
             the
             Diuell
             :
          
           (
           for
           those
           were
           the
           very
           words
           )
           and
           certainly
           he
           drew
           many
           wicked
           Irish
           to
           him
           vnder
           this
           faire
           pretence
           .
        
         
           The
           Deputy
           hauing
           drawne
           together
           all
           the
           Forces
           which
           possibly
           he
           could
           ,
           
           prepares
           himselfe
           for
           the
           siege
           ;
           and
           hauing
           pitcht
           his
           Campe
           ,
           he
           resolued
           first
           to
           reduce
           to
           obedience
           Rincurran
           Castle
           
           by
           the
           Hauen
           ,
           wherein
           were
           150.
           
           Spaniards
           left
           :
           because
           it
           seemed
           very
           conuenient
           for
           them
           ,
           either
           to
           protect
           the
           English
           Nauy
           there
           ,
           or
           infest
           from
           thence
           the
           Spanish
           .
           This
           Carew
           did
           ;
           (
           hauing
           set
           to
           his
           great
           Engines
           ,
           and
           kept
           backe
           the
           Spaniards
           succour
           by
           Sea
           and
           Land
           both
           )
           and
           shortly
           brought
           it
           to
           an
           absolute
           yeelding
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           Sir
           
             Richard
             Leuison
          
           Vice-Admirall
           of
           the
           Seas
           ,
           hauing
           beene
           sent
           out
           of
           England
           to
           stop
           the
           passage
           of
           the
           
           Spaniards
           ,
           and
           come
           too
           late
           ,
           blockes
           vp
           the
           Spaniards
           in
           the
           Hauen
           :
           whereupon
           the
           English
           (
           both
           by
           Sea
           and
           Land
           )
           begin
           to
           batter
           the
           Towne
           ,
           and
           hardly
           to
           besiege
           it
           :
           But
           it
           was
           growne
           a
           great
           deale
           more
           remisse
           after
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           Sir
           
             Richard
             Leuison
          
           with
           his
           Marriners
           set
           forth
           after
           two
           thousand
           Spaniards
           ,
           who
           were
           landed
           at
           Bere
           Hauen
           ,
           Baltemore
           ,
           and
           Castle
           Hauen
           ,
           fiue
           ships
           of
           whose
           hee
           kept
           in
           great
           awe
           .
        
         
           All
           the
           same
           time
           was
           Carew
           sent
           out
           from
           the
           Campe
           with
           some
           troupes
           ,
           to
           preuent
           Odonell
           from
           ioyning
           forces
           with
           the
           Spaniard
           :
           but
           he
           ,
           hauing
           the
           benefit
           of
           frosty
           weather
           ,
           got
           through
           the
           Desarts
           to
           thē
           in
           the
           night
           time
           .
           And
           within
           a
           few
           daies
           after
           Tir-Oen
           himselfe
           ,
           
           
             O-Rorke
             ,
             Reimond
             Burke
             ,
             Mac-Mahon
             ,
             Randall
             Mac-Surley
             ,
          
           and
           Tirell
           Lord
           of
           Kerry
           ,
           the
           choicest
           of
           all
           the
           Rebels
           drew
           neere
           too
           ,
           to
           whom
           
             Alphonso
             Don
             O-Campo
          
           hauing
           ioyned
           the
           new
           come
           Spaniards
           ,
           made
           in
           all
           an
           Army
           of
           six
           thousand
           foot
           ,
           and
           fiue
           hundred
           horse
           ,
           being
           triumphing
           in
           the
           hope
           of
           a
           sure
           victory
           ,
           by
           reason
           they
           were
           more
           in
           company
           ,
           and
           better
           prouided
           :
           and
           on
           the
           otherside
           ,
           the
           English
           were
           sore
           wearied
           with
           a
           winter
           siege
           ,
           and
           shut
           vp
           from
           prouision
           ,
           and
           almost
           spent
           with
           pouerty
           and
           hunger
           .
        
         
           The
           Deputie
           ,
           for
           all
           these
           difficulties
           ,
           plies
           the
           siege
           as
           strongly
           as
           he
           can
           ,
           and
           fortifies
           the
           Castles
           with
           new
           works
           .
           On
           the
           21.
           of
           December
           Tir-Oen
           shewes
           himselfe
           from
           a
           Hill
           some
           mile
           from
           the
           Campe
           ,
           and
           the
           next
           day
           againe
           .
           The
           night
           following
           the
           Spaniards
           rush
           forth
           of
           the
           Towne
           ,
           and
           the
           Irish
           endeauour
           to
           get
           into
           it
           ;
           but
           both
           failed
           of
           their
           purpose
           .
           On
           the
           23.
           of
           December
           there
           were
           Letters
           surprized
           sent
           from
           
             Don
             Iohn
             D'Aquila
          
           to
           Tir-Oen
           ,
           wherein
           he
           entreats
           him
           that
           the
           Spaniards
           newly
           come
           might
           be
           let
           into
           the
           Towne
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           English
           Campe
           might
           be
           assaulted
           on
           either
           side
           .
        
         
           The
           Moone
           shining
           the
           next
           night
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Deputy
           commanded
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Poore
          
           to
           leade
           forth
           eight
           troupes
           of
           
           olde
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           them
           in
           battle
           array
           at
           the
           West
           part
           of
           the
           Campe.
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Greames
          
           that
           was
           Master
           of
           the
           watch
           that
           night
           ,
           early
           in
           the
           morning
           certifies
           the
           Lord
           Deputy
           that
           the
           Rebells
           
           would
           certainly
           march
           on
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           seene
           their
           matches
           kind●ed
           already
           in
           a
           great
           number
           .
           So
           that
           hereupon
           they
           cry
           to
           take
           Armes
           ;
           and
           troupes
           are
           disposed
           euery
           where
           ,
           
           where
           there
           was
           any
           passage
           to
           the
           Towne
           .
        
         
           The
           Lord
           Deputy
           ,
           with
           President
           Carew
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             Richard
             Wingfield
          
           Marshal
           ,
           commeth
           towards
           those
           that
           lay
           at
           watch
           and
           ward
           ;
           and
           taking
           Councell
           with
           Sir
           
             Oliuer
             Lambert
          
           ,
           consults
           of
           a
           fit
           place
           to
           combate
           with
           the
           enemy
           .
           Whether
           afterwards
           were
           brought
           the
           Regiments
           of
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Folliot
          
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             Oliuer
             Saint-Iohns
          
           ,
           with
           600.
           
           Marriners
           ,
           vnder
           conduct
           of
           Sir
           
             Richard
             Leuison
          
           .
           But
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           Tir-Oen
           hauing
           resolued
           ,
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           to
           bring
           the
           fresh
           Spaniards
           ,
           and
           800.
           
           Irish
           into
           Kinsale
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           leading
           them
           on
           ,
           espied
           at
           the
           peeping
           of
           the
           day
           ,
           the
           Marshall
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             H.
             Danuers
          
           with
           the
           regiments
           of
           Horse
           ,
           and
           Poore
           lying
           at
           the
           bottome
           of
           the
           hill
           ,
           with
           his
           troupes
           of
           olde
           Souldiers
           .
           
           Whereupon
           being
           quite
           out
           of
           hope
           of
           finishing
           his
           resolued
           intent
           ,
           he
           for
           a
           while
           makes
           a
           stand
           ,
           and
           presently
           after
           caused
           his
           Bagpipes
           to
           sound
           a
           retreat
           .
        
         
           Assoone
           as
           the
           Lord
           Deputy
           was
           made
           acquainted
           with
           this
           halfe
           confused
           a
           retreat
           hee
           commandeth
           his
           to
           persue
           them
           ;
           
           and
           he
           himselfe
           goes
           to
           marke
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           recoiling
           ;
           but
           there
           arising
           so
           great
           a
           mist
           ,
           that
           ouer-spread
           the
           earth
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           discerne
           any
           thing
           of
           them
           .
           Shortly
           after
           the
           heauens
           being
           cleared
           a
           little
           ,
           he
           obserued
           them
           to
           fall
           backe
           somewhat
           fearefully
           in
           three
           great
           troupes
           ,
           hauing
           the
           Horsemen
           at
           their
           backes
           :
           wherefore
           (
           sending
           backe
           Carew
           with
           three
           wings
           of
           Horse
           into
           the
           Campe
           ,
           to
           hinder
           the
           Spaniards
           breaking
           out
           vpon
           them
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           Towne
           )
           he
           so
           earnestly
           persued
           Tir-Oen
           ,
           that
           he
           compelled
           him
           to
           make
           a
           stand
           on
           the
           brinke
           of
           a
           gul●ie
           and
           plashy
           boggish
           
           place
           ,
           to
           which
           ,
           but
           onely
           by
           wading
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           accesse
           .
           But
           those
           Horsemen
           that
           kept
           this
           Foord
           being
           vanquished
           by
           the
           valour
           of
           the
           Marshall
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Earle
           of
           
             Clan
             Richard
          
           ,
           the
           English
           valiantly
           assault
           the
           troupes
           of
           Horse
           of
           the
           Enemie
           :
           and
           after
           Sir
           
             William
             Godolphine
          
           that
           led
           the
           Deputies
           wing
           ,
           
             Henry
             Danuers
             ,
             Minshaw
             ,
             Taffe
             ,
             Flemings
             ,
          
           and
           
             Iohn
             Barcley
          
           Campe-Master
           ,
           had
           ioyned
           themselues
           together
           ,
           they
           reiterated
           their
           assault
           so
           couragiously
           ,
           that
           they
           put
           to
           flight
           the
           Enemies
           Horse
           .
           The
           English
           thought
           it
           not
           good
           to
           follow
           them
           ;
           but
           hauing
           drawne
           together
           all
           their
           forces
           ,
           they
           rush
           into
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Enemies
           Armie
           ,
           and
           breake
           through
           them
           .
           Tirell
           yet
           with
           the
           Spaniards
           stood
           firmely
           in
           their
           places
           ,
           wherefore
           the
           Deputy
           marcheth
           on
           towards
           them
           ;
           and
           not
           onely
           to
           shew
           himselfe
           a
           Captaine
           in
           commanding
           ,
           but
           also
           a
           Souldier
           in
           fighting
           ,
           he
           rushes
           vpon
           them
           with
           three
           Regiments
           of
           Sir
           
             Oliuer
             Saint-Iohns
          
           ,
           which
           Roe
           led
           ,
           and
           forthwith
           so
           brake
           the
           Rankes
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           Spaniards
           begin
           to
           betake
           themselues
           to
           the
           Irish
           ,
           who
           left
           them
           exposed
           to
           slaugher
           ,
           prouiding
           for
           their
           own
           safety
           .
        
         
           For
           Tir-Oen
           ,
           
           Odonell
           ,
           &
           the
           rest
           ,
           presently
           betooke
           themselues
           to
           flight
           ,
           casting
           away
           their
           Armes
           .
           
             Don
             Alphonso
             O-Camp●
          
           being
           taken
           prisoner
           ,
           and
           three
           other
           Spanish
           Captiues
           ,
           and
           six
           of
           their
           *
           Standerd-bearers
           ,
           1200
           ▪
           slaine
           :
           nine
           Ensignes
           taken
           ,
           whereof
           six
           were
           Spanish
           .
           Very
           few
           of
           the
           English
           being
           wanting
           ,
           but
           many
           wounded
           :
           and
           amongst
           those
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Danuers
          
           ,
           Sir
           
             William
             Godolphin
          
           ,
           and
           Croft
           .
           This
           great
           victory
           costing
           them
           onely
           so
           little
           losse
           .
        
         
           The
           Deputy
           hauing
           ●ounded
           a
           retreit
           ,
           and
           giuen
           thankes
           ▪
           to
           God
           for
           this
           victory
           ,
           amongst
           the
           Carkasses
           of
           the
           slaine
           ▪
           knighted
           the
           Earle
           of
           
             Clan
             Richard
          
           for
           his
           valiant
           seruice
           ;
           and
           after
           that
           returning
           to
           his
           Campe
           with
           great
           shoutes
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           finding
           the
           Campe
           safe
           and
           sound
           from
           any
           hurt
           from
           the
           Spaniard
           .
           For
           they
           in
           the
           Towne
           finding
           all
           things
           so
           well
           fortified
           with
           Garrisons
           ,
           and
           finding
           by
           experience
           
           that
           their
           eruption
           out
           of
           the
           Towne
           was
           very
           dangerous
           ,
           being
           weary
           with
           expectation
           of
           the
           Irish
           ,
           departed
           home
           againe
           ,
           leauing
           behinde
           shame
           to
           the
           Irish
           ,
           and
           victory
           to
           the
           English.
           
        
         
           This
           victory
           was
           great
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           various
           commodities
           ;
           
           for
           thereby
           Ireland
           that
           was
           now
           euen
           bowing
           vnder
           rebellion
           ,
           was
           held
           vp
           againe
           :
           The
           Spaniard
           remoued
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           Arch-Rebell
           Tir-Oen
           driuen
           to
           his
           lurking●hole
           againe
           in
           Vlster
           ,
           and
           Odonell
           into
           Spaine
           ;
           the
           smaller
           Rebells
           slaine
           euery
           where
           .
           The
           Queenes
           authority
           restored
           to
           its
           former
           perfection
           ,
           the
           insolency
           of
           the
           enemy
           much
           abated
           ,
           and
           the
           mindes
           of
           honest
           minded
           men
           (
           who
           before
           were
           depressed
           much
           )
           were
           now
           confirmed
           againe
           ,
           and
           peace
           concluded
           euery
           where
           .
        
         
           The
           day
           after
           that
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Deputy
           causeth
           Sir
           
             Iosias
             Bodley
          
           ouerseer
           of
           the
           Trenches
           ,
           (
           who
           had
           behaued
           himselfe
           brauely
           both
           in
           their
           workes
           ,
           &
           battell
           )
           to
           finish
           those
           things
           which
           he
           had
           left
           vnperfect
           ,
           and
           bring
           his
           Rampiers
           neerer
           to
           the
           Army
           .
           And
           when
           six
           daies
           had
           beene
           spent
           in
           this
           businesse
           ,
           
             Don
             Iohn
             D'Aquila
          
           hauing
           sent
           Letters
           to
           the
           Lord
           Deputy
           by
           his
           Trumpeter
           ,
           requested
           that
           some
           Nobleman
           ,
           or
           man
           of
           credit
           ,
           might
           be
           sent
           to
           him
           into
           the
           Towne
           to
           parley
           with
           .
           
           The
           Deputy
           sent
           Sir
           
             William
             Godolphine
          
           ;
           to
           whom
           D'Aquila
           signifies
           ,
           that
           he
           much
           honoured
           the
           Lord
           Deputy
           ,
           yea
           ,
           though
           he
           were
           an
           enemy
           ;
           complaining
           that
           the
           Irish
           were
           weake
           ,
           and
           impotent
           ,
           vnaccustomed
           to
           military
           exercises
           ,
           and
           (
           which
           he
           feared
           )
           perfidious
           .
           That
           he
           indeed
           was
           sent
           only
           in
           succour
           of
           two
           Noble
           Earles
           ,
           but
           by
           reason
           that
           he
           doubted
           what
           was
           become
           of
           them
           ,
           whether
           they
           liued
           or
           no
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           the
           tempest
           of
           warre
           draue
           one
           ,
           &
           the
           Sea
           the
           other
           ,
           cleane
           out
           of
           sight
           ▪
           that
           therefore
           he
           would
           treate
           concerning
           peace
           ,
           which
           might
           onely
           not
           be
           deceitfull
           to
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           and
           vsefull
           to
           the
           English
           ;
           although
           (
           if
           he
           pleased
           )
           he
           could
           endure
           the
           siege
           longer
           ,
           lacking
           nothing
           thereto
           ,
           and
           although
           he
           expected
           
           aide
           daily
           the
           better
           to
           performe
           it
           .
           But
           to
           be
           short
           ,
           other
           talke
           had
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           it
           was
           at
           last
           agreed
           betweene
           the
           English
           and
           Spaniards
           ,
           both
           weary
           ,
           one
           of
           besieging
           ,
           the
           other
           of
           being
           besieged
           ;
        
         
           First
           ,
           
           That
           the
           Spaniards
           should
           yeeld
           to
           the
           Deputy
           Kinsall
           ,
           the
           Castles
           and
           Forts
           at
           
             Baltamore
             ,
             Berehauen
          
           ,
           and
           Castlehauen
           ,
           and
           depart
           with
           their
           liues
           ,
           goods
           ,
           and
           Banners
           displayed
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           at
           a
           set
           rate
           the
           English
           should
           furnish
           them
           with
           ships
           to
           goe
           home
           to
           Spaine
           with
           ,
           and
           that
           D'Aquila
           should
           goe
           out
           last
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           they
           should
           offer
           no
           violence
           ,
           or
           take
           Armes
           against
           the
           Queene
           ,
           till
           such
           time
           as
           that
           they
           had
           beene
           landed
           in
           Spaine
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           That
           if
           they
           arriued
           at
           any
           English
           Hauen
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           courteously
           vsed
           :
           and
           if
           they
           chanced
           to
           light
           vpon
           any
           English
           ships
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           molest
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           lastly
           ,
           That
           whilst
           they
           expected
           a
           winde
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           they
           should
           haue
           prouision
           for
           their
           money
           ,
           without
           any
           impeach
           ;
           and
           that
           for
           those
           ships
           that
           were
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           Spaine
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Deputy
           should
           choose
           out
           pledges
           amongst
           them
           for
           his
           security
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           FOVRE
           and
           Fortieth
           Yeere
           OF
           HER
           REIGNE
           .
        
         
           Anno
           Domini
           1602.
           
           
        
         
           THese
           Articles
           being
           put
           vpon
           Record
           the
           second
           of
           Ianuary
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           on
           either
           side
           by
           oath
           ,
           the
           Spaniards
           in
           fit
           season
           hauing
           their
           troupes
           much
           impaired
           ,
           put
           from
           Ireland
           ;
           the
           Irish
           greatly
           fretting
           that
           they
           had
           deliuered
           vp
           to
           the
           English
           againe
           the
           Castles
           and
           Forts
           .
           But
           being
           about
           to
           deliuer
           vp
           
             Dunboy
             ,
             O-Suilliuant
             Bere
          
           ,
           that
           had
           before
           resigned
           it
           to
           the
           Spaniards
           protection
           ,
           inuaded
           it
           sodainly
           ,
           and
           strengthened
           it
           with
           workes
           ,
           and
           with
           
           very
           suppliant
           Letters
           recalled
           the
           Spaniards
           .
           But
           Carew
           fearing
           lest
           by
           such
           a
           commodious
           Hauen
           ,
           
           and
           fit
           receptacle
           for
           the
           Rebels
           ,
           the
           warre
           might
           be
           awakened
           againe
           ,
           made
           haste
           thither
           by
           Sea
           (
           for
           by
           Land
           the
           passage
           was
           most
           difficult
           )
           and
           hauing
           assaulted
           the
           Castle
           with
           a
           cruell
           siege
           ,
           razed
           it
           downe
           to
           the
           ground
           ;
           thereby
           taking
           away
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           returne
           againe
           ,
           who
           were
           daily
           expected
           at
           the
           Hauen
           .
        
         
           Yet
           for
           all
           this
           
             Eugenius
             O-Hegan
          
           made
           Bishop
           of
           Rosse
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           hauing
           brought
           monies
           and
           munition
           out
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           and
           putting
           them
           in
           hope
           of
           helpe
           besides
           ,
           so
           imboldened
           the
           well-allaied
           stomacke
           of
           rebellion
           ,
           that
           the
           Irish
           still
           continued
           in
           the
           same
           .
           
           But
           Sir
           
             Charles
             Wilmot
          
           in
           
             Kerry
             ,
             Roger
             Gawyn
          
           ,
           &
           the
           two
           Haruies
           in
           Carbery
           ,
           did
           quickly
           lay
           it
           againe
           ,
           by
           taking
           their
           Castles
           ,
           drawing
           away
           their
           Cattle
           ,
           and
           putting
           many
           to
           the
           sword
           .
           The
           President
           himselfe
           surprized
           Mac-Dermot
           a
           Nobleman
           of
           Muskerie
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           great
           retinue
           ,
           whom
           he
           committed
           to
           prison
           ;
           although
           in
           a
           very
           short
           time
           he
           escaped
           forth
           .
           But
           when
           he
           saw
           how
           his
           Territory
           lay
           wasted
           by
           the
           English
           ,
           and
           his
           Castles
           seized
           on
           by
           them
           ,
           (
           for
           Sir
           
             Charles
             Wilmot
          
           at
           the
           time
           of
           his
           escape
           from
           prison
           ,
           had
           beset
           Muckron
           one
           of
           his
           chiefest
           seates
           ,
           which
           by
           chance
           got
           fire
           ,
           and
           tooke
           it
           :
           )
           when
           hee
           saw
           likewise
           that
           his
           Sonne
           was
           in
           England
           ,
           his
           Wife
           in
           Corke
           ,
           and
           both
           prisoners
           ;
           and
           himselfe
           on
           the
           very
           edge
           of
           greater
           danger
           ,
           he
           began
           to
           supplicate
           and
           beg
           for
           pardon
           ,
           which
           (
           vpon
           good
           surety
           )
           he
           at
           last
           obtained
           .
           Marshall
           Bagnall
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           vanquished
           that
           English
           Rebell
           Tirell
           ,
           who
           with
           a
           troupe
           of
           mercenary
           Rogues
           and
           Vagabonds
           ,
           had
           entred
           Muskerry
           :
           him
           he
           spoyled
           of
           his
           Castles
           which
           he
           possessed
           ,
           forcing
           him
           into
           the
           closer
           Mountaines
           of
           Desmond
           .
           And
           Sir
           
             Charles
             Wilmot
          
           ,
           he
           did
           so
           sorely
           persecute
           the
           Knight
           of
           Kerry
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           his
           complices
           in
           the
           rebellion
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           glad
           to
           come
           to
           him
           howling
           ,
           and
           begging
           for
           admission
           ,
           to
           sweare
           him
           fealty
           .
           Tirell
           by
           
           this
           time
           being
           narrowly
           prosecut●d
           by
           the
           Lord
           of
           Barry
           ,
           and
           Wilmot
           ,
           as
           secretly●
           as
           possibly
           he
           could
           ,
           steales
           into
           Leinster
           .
           And
           presently
           after
           that
           
             William
             a
             Burgh
          
           and
           
             O-Su●lliuant
             Beare
          
           ,
           being
           oppressed
           and
           frighted
           with
           too
           many
           ensuing
           dangers
           ,
           leaue
           ,
           and
           render
           vp
           Beare
           and
           Bantre
           to
           the
           pleasure
           of
           the
           English.
           
        
         
           On
           the
           other
           side
           Captaine
           Taffe
           being
           sent
           out
           by
           the
           President
           ,
           did
           so
           molest
           
             Euge●y
             Mac●Car●y
             ▪
          
           and
           
             Donat
             Keagh
          
           in
           Carbery
           ,
           
           that
           
             Eugeny
             O-Hegan
          
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           fighting
           amidst
           the
           Rebels
           ,
           was
           slaine
           ,
           and
           found
           with
           a
           kinde
           of
           a
           Register
           in
           one
           hand
           ,
           and
           a
           Sword
           in
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           Although
           that
           now
           the
           Spaniards
           were
           quite
           remooued
           out
           of
           Ireland
           ;
           
           yet
           notwithstanding
           the
           Queene
           bearing
           a
           prouident
           eye
           ouer
           the
           affaires
           of
           her
           Kingdomes
           ,
           furnisheth
           a
           Nauy
           of
           eight
           of
           her
           owne
           great
           ships
           ,
           with
           some
           lesser
           Vessels
           ,
           which
           she
           sent
           Sir
           
             Richard
             Leuison
          
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             William
             Mounson
          
           in
           charge
           with
           ,
           to
           roaue
           about
           the
           Spanish
           coast
           ,
           and
           to
           keepe
           them
           from
           another
           Voyage
           towards
           
             Ireland
             .
             Leuison
          
           set
           forth
           the
           19.
           of
           March
           ,
           and
           Mounson
           hauing
           expected
           some
           ships
           from
           the
           Hollanders
           ,
           a
           few
           daies
           ,
           put
           forth
           after
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           perceiued
           that
           no
           Hollanders
           ship
           would
           come
           to
           ioyne
           with
           him
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           Leuison
           lighted
           vpon
           a
           Spanish
           Nauy
           of
           38.
           ships
           ,
           that
           brought
           siluer
           out
           of
           America
           ;
           but
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           small
           number
           ,
           though
           their
           stomackes
           were
           great
           ,
           they
           set
           vpon
           them
           ,
           but
           in
           vaine
           .
        
         
           After
           that
           Mounson
           had
           come
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Nauy
           ,
           for
           many
           daies
           together
           they
           kept
           out
           all
           trading
           from
           the
           coasts
           of
           Portugall
           :
           afterwards
           they
           certainly
           vnderstood
           ,
           that
           a
           great
           Caracke
           of
           1600.
           
           Tunne
           ,
           richly
           laden
           ,
           from
           the
           
             East
             Indies
          
           ,
           had
           newly
           arriued
           at
           Cezimbra
           against
           Barbarū
           ,
           the
           Promontory
           in
           
             Portugall
             ▪
          
           and
           that
           there
           were
           ele●uen
           Gallies
           there
           in
           the
           Bay
           ,
           
           eight
           whereof
           were
           allotted
           to
           Spinola
           ,
           for
           his
           warre
           in
           the
           
             Low
             Countries
             ▪
          
           and
           the
           other
           three
           Portugals
           .
        
         
         
           Cezimbra
           is
           a
           little
           Citie
           within
           the
           Bay
           ,
           all
           built
           with
           stone
           ,
           and
           fortified
           with
           a
           Castle
           ,
           with
           twelue
           pieces
           of
           great
           Ordnance
           .
           
           Vnder
           the
           Castle
           rode
           the
           Caracke
           ;
           the
           Gallies
           lay
           in
           the
           West
           part
           of
           the
           Bay
           vnder
           a
           wall
           :
           turning
           their
           Decke
           vpon
           them
           ,
           with
           fiue
           pieces
           of
           Ordnance
           on
           a
           side
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           from
           them
           the
           Caracke
           that
           seemed
           like
           a
           Castle
           ,
           and
           the
           Castle
           it selfe
           ,
           there
           was
           great
           shew
           of
           danger
           to
           the
           English.
           Yet
           Leuison
           resolued
           with
           the
           generall
           consent
           of
           the
           Marriners
           to
           assault
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           fire
           on
           the
           Caracke
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           not
           take
           her
           .
        
         
           The
           day
           after
           ,
           hauing
           a
           braue
           gale
           ,
           he
           in
           the
           Admirall
           hoised
           vp
           his
           Ensigne
           to
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Mast
           ,
           Mounson
           in
           the
           Rere●Admirall
           ,
           to
           the
           fore-Mast
           ;
           by
           and
           by
           with
           fiue
           of
           the
           Queenes
           ships
           ,
           they
           cast
           anchor
           against
           the
           Gallies
           ,
           vpon
           whom
           they
           so
           thundered
           ,
           that
           after
           seuen
           houres
           the
           Marquesse
           
             Sancta
             Croce
          
           withdrew
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           those
           Portugall
           Gallies
           which
           he
           gouerned
           .
           
           But
           Spinola
           not
           following
           ,
           he
           returned
           againe
           .
           But
           these
           Gallies
           being
           not
           able
           to
           withstand
           the
           violence
           of
           the
           English
           ,
           most
           of
           them
           saued
           themselues
           from
           their
           enemies
           .
           Two
           of
           them
           were
           taken
           and
           burnt
           ,
           
           hauing
           great
           store
           of
           Gunpowder
           to
           be
           carryed
           into
           the
           
             Low
             Countries
          
           :
           the
           rest
           pittifully
           battered
           ,
           and
           the
           Gally-slaues
           most
           slaine
           ,
           got
           with
           much
           adoe
           to
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Riuer
           Tagus
           .
           And
           Mounson
           now
           began
           to
           set
           vpon
           this
           great
           Caracke
           ,
           
           and
           to
           fire
           it
           .
           But
           Leuison
           forbad
           it
           ,
           but
           sent
           to
           the
           Master
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           certified
           him
           how
           that
           the
           Gallies
           wherein
           he
           trusted
           were
           all
           now
           vanquished
           ,
           and
           two
           of
           them
           taken
           :
           and
           that
           now
           he
           was
           Master
           of
           the
           Island
           ,
           that
           the
           Castle
           it selfe
           was
           not
           able
           to
           withstand
           the
           English
           forces
           ,
           much
           lesse
           his
           Caracke
           ,
           that
           relyed
           onely
           vpon
           it
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           that
           they
           refused
           mercy
           when
           it
           was
           offered
           ▪
           that
           he
           would
           deale
           very
           seuerely
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           Master
           of
           the
           Caracke
           required
           ,
           that
           some
           Noble
           man
           might
           be
           sent
           ,
           with
           whom
           he
           might
           deale
           about
           it
           .
        
         
           Mounson
           was
           the
           man
           was
           sent
           ▪
           to
           whom
           these
           conditions
           
           were
           propounded
           :
           That
           all
           that
           were
           in
           the
           Caracke
           (
           for
           there
           were
           300.
           of
           the
           Nobler
           sort
           ,
           that
           had
           met
           there
           to
           defend
           her
           )
           should
           be
           forthwith
           dismissed
           with
           their
           weapons
           ;
           that
           their
           Colours
           should
           not
           be
           taken
           downe
           ;
           that
           the
           ship
           and
           Ordnance
           should
           come
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Spaine
           againe
           ,
           but
           all
           the
           Merchandize
           to
           the
           English.
           
        
         
           Mounson
           condescended
           ,
           that
           within
           three
           daies
           all
           should
           be
           dismissed
           :
           that
           Spanish
           Colours
           should
           be
           displayed
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           English
           ,
           but
           onely
           ,
           at
           the
           Poope
           of
           the
           ship
           ;
           but
           for
           granting
           the
           Ship
           and
           Ordnance
           backe
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           not
           heare
           of
           .
        
         
           Afterwards
           it
           came
           to
           this
           agreement
           ,
           
           that
           within
           two
           dayes
           the
           Portugals
           there
           should
           be
           dismisse●
           ,
           hauing
           their
           Matches
           put
           out
           ;
           their
           Colours
           should
           be
           laid
           downe
           ;
           that
           the
           Ship
           ,
           Ordnance
           ,
           and
           Merchandize
           should
           be
           safely
           deliuered
           vp
           to
           the
           English
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           there
           should
           be
           no
           shooting
           from
           the
           Castle
           out
           ,
           vpon
           ,
           or
           against
           the
           English.
           
        
         
           The
           same
           night
           all
           were
           dismissed
           out
           of
           the
           Caracke
           ,
           except
           the
           Master
           ,
           and
           some
           few
           more
           ,
           that
           were
           set
           a
           shoare
           early
           in
           the
           morning
           .
           And
           the
           very
           same
           day
           the
           English
           put
           forth
           with
           the
           Caracke
           ,
           hauing
           a
           good
           winde
           ,
           brought
           home
           a
           lusty
           prey
           ,
           hauing
           not
           lost
           aboue
           fiue
           of
           their
           Marriners
           ;
           the
           prey
           being
           valued
           by
           the
           Portugals
           at
           1000000.
           
           Crownes
           .
        
         
           After
           their
           returne
           ,
           Mounson
           being
           sent
           backe
           againe
           towards
           the
           coasts
           of
           Spaine
           continued
           thereabouts
           ,
           till
           the
           middest
           of
           Winter
           ,
           to
           hinder
           any
           attempt
           vpon
           Ireland
           .
           While
           hee
           launcheth
           out
           into
           the
           deepe
           ,
           towards
           
             Spaine
             ,
             Fredericke
             Spinola
          
           with
           six
           Gallies
           ,
           that
           had
           gotten
           out
           safe
           at
           the
           skirmish
           ,
           comming
           along
           by
           the
           French
           shore
           ,
           came
           at
           last
           to
           the
           British
           Ocean
           on
           the
           23.
           of
           September
           ,
           
           with
           intent
           to
           enter
           at
           some
           Hauen
           or
           other
           in
           Flanders
           .
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Mansell
          
           ley
           in
           wait
           for
           him
           with
           one
           or
           two
           of
           the
           Queenes
           ships
           ,
           and
           foure
           Hollanders
           that
           were
           dispersed
           
           here
           and
           there
           .
           They
           resolued
           to
           set
           on
           two
           Gallies
           first
           espied
           by
           the
           Hollanders
           :
           but
           hauing
           espied
           one
           of
           the
           Queeenes
           ships
           aloofe
           off
           ▪
           they
           turne
           them
           onely
           the
           other
           way
           ,
           so
           to
           spend
           the
           day
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           night
           put
           into
           Hauen
           .
        
         
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Mansell
          
           persued
           them
           from
           eight
           of
           the
           clock●
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           till
           Sun
           set
           ;
           besides
           two
           Hollanders
           with
           him
           :
           but
           the
           Gallies
           vpon
           the
           approaching
           of
           night
           ,
           taking
           their
           course
           towards
           England
           ,
           came
           so
           neere
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           their
           Gallie
           sl●ues
           that
           were
           chained
           to
           their
           Oares
           ,
           hauing
           shooke
           off
           their
           Fetters
           ,
           and
           leaping
           forth
           ,
           swoome
           to
           the
           land
           ;
           the
           Gallies
           vnawares
           came
           to
           a
           place
           ,
           where
           one
           of
           the
           Qu●●nes
           ships
           ▪
           and
           some
           Hollanders
           ,
           lay
           at
           anchor
           .
           Hereupon
           〈◊〉
           being
           sure
           to
           light
           vpon
           them
           ,
           the
           b●tter
           to
           come
           to
           them
           ,
           he
           turnes
           saile
           on
           purpose
           t●
           put
           himselfe
           betweene
           the
           shore
           of
           Flanders
           and
           the
           Gallies
           .
           But
           they
           light
           vpon
           one
           of
           the
           Queenes
           ships
           ,
           
           called
           the
           
             Answere
             .
             Broadgate
          
           Master
           of
           the
           ship
           ,
           who
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           noyse
           of
           the
           Ordnance
           he
           heard
           a
           farre
           off
           ▪
           had
           prepared
           himselfe
           for
           battaile
           ,
           gaue
           them
           38.
           shot
           and
           the
           Hollanders
           forthwith
           thundered
           vpon
           them
           too
           .
        
         
           The
           Gallies
           hauing
           not
           answered
           one
           piece
           of
           Ordnance
           ,
           as
           speedily
           as
           they
           could
           escaped
           away
           ;
           and
           fainting
           in
           a
           most
           ●empestuous
           night
           ,
           one
           of
           them
           chanced
           to
           light
           vpon
           Mansell
           :
           
           he
           dischargeth
           all
           his
           Ordnance
           against
           it
           ,
           feld
           the
           Mast
           ,
           and
           ●earing
           a
           lamentable
           noise
           ,
           &
           comming
           neere
           ,
           by
           an
           Interpreter
           he
           offered
           them
           mercy
           .
           But
           fiue
           other
           Gallies
           comming
           in
           to
           helpe
           ,
           he
           turned
           his
           broad
           side
           ,
           and
           discharged
           all
           his
           Ordnance
           amongst
           them
           .
           What
           slaughter
           hee
           made
           ,
           a●though
           ●he
           night
           were
           a
           cleare
           one
           ,
           cannot
           be
           told
           :
           neither
           after
           that
           was
           heard
           the
           noyse
           of
           a
           piece
           of
           Ordnance
           ,
           till
           such
           time
           as
           a
           Hollander
           fastening
           vpon
           one
           of
           the
           Gallies
           ,
           so
           scoured
           her
           Sterne
           ,
           that
           presently
           after
           she
           ●●ncke
           with
           all
           her
           passengers
           .
        
         
           Another
           Hollander
           by
           chance
           driuen
           vpon
           one
           of
           the
           
           Gallies
           ,
           sorely
           battered
           it
           ,
           and
           almost
           was
           split
           it selfe
           .
           Another
           of
           the
           Gallies
           by
           the
           negligence
           of
           the
           Marriners
           ,
           
           whilest
           it
           made
           hast
           to
           get
           to
           Calis
           ,
           was
           cast
           away
           .
           Two
           of
           them
           recouered
           
             Newport
             .
             Spinola
          
           in
           the
           Admirall
           with
           great
           store
           of
           wealth
           escaped
           into
           Dunkerke
           :
           but
           the
           next
           yeare
           ,
           bei●g
           wounded
           with
           a
           great
           piece
           of
           Ordnance
           in
           a
           Sea
           fight
           against
           the
           Hollanders
           ,
           died
           with
           great
           praise
           .
        
         
           We
           haue
           heretofore
           said
           that
           the
           Voyage
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
             London
             ,
             Christopher
             Perkins
          
           ,
           and
           
             I.
             Swall
          
           Doct.
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           whom
           the
           Queene
           had
           delegated
           at
           Embden
           in
           1600.
           to
           treat
           with
           the
           Danes
           Delegates
           ,
           was
           to
           no
           purpose
           .
           And
           now
           againe
           are
           sent
           to
           Bremen
           by
           the
           Queene
           concerning
           the
           same
           matter
           ,
           
           Ralph
           Lord
           Euers
           ,
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Herbert
          
           secondary
           Secretary
           ,
           
             Daniel
             Dun
          
           Doctor
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           Master
           of
           Requests
           ,
           &
           
             Stephen
             Leisiure
          
           adioyned
           Assistant
           .
           The
           King
           of
           Denmarke
           delegated
           
             Ma●derope
             Persberge
             ,
             Arnold
             Whitfield
          
           Chancellour
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           and
           
             Ionas
             Charise
          
           Doctor
           of
           the
           Law.
           
           The
           English
           complained
           ,
           that
           their
           free
           sayling
           to
           M●sco●y
           through
           the
           Northerne
           Sea
           ,
           and
           their
           fishing
           about
           the
           shore
           ,
           and
           the
           Islands
           was
           denied
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           there
           was
           too
           great
           an
           exaction
           of
           tribute
           and
           tolls
           ,
           onely
           for
           their
           passage
           of
           the
           Sound
           .
           They
           required
           that
           the
           ancient
           Leagues
           betweene
           Henry
           7.
           
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           Iohn
           King
           of
           Denmarke
           in
           the
           yeare
           one
           thousand
           foure
           hundred
           and
           ninety
           :
           
           also
           ,
           that
           ,
           that
           betweene
           Henry
           8
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           Christierne
           of
           Denmarke
           in
           1523.
           should
           be
           reuiewed
           againe
           ,
           and
           applied
           to
           these
           times
           :
           that
           this
           manifolde
           exaction
           of
           new
           tolls
           should
           either
           be
           taken
           away
           ,
           o●
           lessened
           :
           and
           that
           the
           set
           rate
           should
           bee
           in
           a
           booke
           ,
           with
           a
           certaine
           reason
           of
           confiscation
           of
           goods
           :
           that
           then
           the
           ships
           should
           not
           be
           detained
           at
           Sea
           longer
           then
           was
           fitting
           &
           that
           the
           complaints
           of
           priuate
           men
           should
           be
           quickly
           composed
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           arose
           a
           disputation
           whether
           or
           no
           it
           be
           lawfull
           for
           a
           Prince
           against
           ancient
           Leagues
           to
           encrease
           his
           toll
           and
           tribute
           according
           to
           his
           good
           pleasure
           .
        
         
         
           Whether
           or
           no
           it
           be
           not
           against
           equity
           ,
           a●though
           it
           be
           vsuall
           ,
           
           since
           that
           custome
           ought
           to
           waite
           vpon
           truth
           and
           equity
           .
        
         
           Whether
           or
           no
           those
           things
           that
           haue
           been
           ordained
           by
           graue
           councell
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           while
           tolerated
           ,
           can
           be
           abrogated
           without
           iniury
           to
           the
           Princes
           authority
           .
        
         
           Then
           ,
           whether
           or
           no
           those
           tolls
           that
           were
           imposed
           vpon
           all
           forreigne
           traders
           in
           the
           Raigne
           of
           Queene
           Mary
           ,
           for
           bringing
           in
           ,
           or
           carrying
           o●t
           of
           Merchandize
           ,
           were
           not
           more
           iust
           then
           those
           that
           the
           Da●es
           require
           for
           a
           passage
           onely
           in
           the
           Sea
           ;
           who
           for
           charges
           to
           secure
           their
           sayling
           ,
           exact
           a
           Rose-Noble
           for
           euery
           ship
           ;
           and
           one
           piece
           of
           money
           for
           euery
           hundred
           ,
           besides
           Lastage
           .
        
         
           Whether
           or
           no
           tolls
           ought
           to
           bee
           exacted
           for
           passage
           ,
           which
           elsewhere
           are
           not
           payed
           ,
           but
           onely
           for
           landing
           and
           selling
           of
           merchandize
           .
        
         
           Whether
           or
           no
           it
           be
           not
           free
           for
           the
           E●glish
           to
           fish
           in
           the
           North
           Sea
           ,
           and
           the
           Islands
           thereabouts
           ,
           or
           to
           saile
           to
           Moscouy
           ,
           since
           the
           Sea
           is
           free
           for
           all
           men
           ;
           since
           that
           Princes
           haue
           no
           Dominion
           ouer
           the
           Sea
           ,
           whi●h
           they
           can
           no
           more
           hinder
           men
           from
           ,
           then
           from
           the
           aire
           ;
           according
           to
           that
           of
           Ant●nin●●
           the
           Emperour
           ,
        
         
           
             I
             Truely
             am
             Lord
             of
             all
             the
             earth
             :
             but
             the
             Law
             i●
             of
             the
             Sea.
             Wherefore
             i●dge
             ye
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Rhodes
             .
          
        
         
           Therefore
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           against
           the
           Law
           of
           Nations
           ,
           to
           vsurpe
           such
           authority
           ouer
           the
           Sea
           ;
           when
           Princes
           haue
           not
           any
           Iurisdiction
           ,
           vnlesse
           of
           the
           Sea
           adiacent
           to
           their
           coasts
           ?
           and
           that
           onely
           ,
           that
           saylings
           might
           be
           secured
           from
           Pyrates
           and
           enemies
           ,
           since
           that
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           did
           neuer
           hinder
           sayling
           and
           fishing
           in
           the
           Irish
           Sea
           ,
           betweene
           England
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           although
           they
           were
           Lords
           of
           those
           shoares
           ,
           aswell
           as
           the
           King
           of
           Denmarke
           is
           of
           Norway
           and
           Island
           ,
           who
           
           vnder
           no
           other
           colour
           challengeth
           this
           right
           ?
           But
           yet
           ,
           if
           the
           Danes
           will
           exact
           tolls
           from
           the
           English
           for
           their
           passage
           ,
           the
           Queene
           might
           aswell
           exact
           as
           much
           of
           those
           Danes
           that
           saile
           within
           her
           Dominions
           ,
           Kingdomes
           ,
           or
           Islands
           .
        
         
           Hereupon
           the
           Danes
           propounded
           ,
           that
           since
           their
           Kings
           Father
           allowed
           of
           their
           Nauigations
           ,
           which
           was
           very
           full
           of
           damage
           to
           him
           ,
           for
           the
           Queenes
           sake
           ;
           that
           now
           the
           Merchants
           of
           the
           English
           should
           redeeme
           the
           same
           for
           two
           hundred
           Rose
           Nobles
           yearely
           ,
           for
           the
           life
           time
           of
           the
           Queene
           .
        
         
           That
           goods
           surprized
           on
           each
           side
           might
           be
           restored
           according
           to
           equity
           and
           honesty
           .
        
         
           They
           grieuously
           complained
           then
           of
           the
           English
           Pirates
           ;
           requesting
           ,
           that
           although
           (
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           heate
           of
           the
           war
           )
           the
           Pirates
           insolency
           could
           not
           well
           be
           repressed
           ;
           yet
           ,
           that
           by
           seuerity
           of
           punishment
           they
           might
           be
           kept
           vnder
           a
           little
           :
           or
           that
           otherwise
           they
           must
           allow
           of
           Arrests
           to
           repaire
           their
           iniuries
           and
           losses
           ;
           because
           it
           should
           principally
           concerne
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           see
           that
           his
           Subiects
           suffer
           no
           losses
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           that
           the
           English
           ought
           not
           to
           complaine
           of
           their
           transporting
           warlike
           munition
           into
           Spaine
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           they
           transport
           so
           little
           ,
           that
           the
           Spaniard
           was
           but
           little
           the
           better
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           might
           easily
           want
           for
           all
           their
           supply
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           
           after
           that
           they
           had
           spent
           two
           moneths
           in
           these
           disputations
           by
           writings
           on
           both
           sides
           exhibited
           ,
           the
           Danes
           beyond
           all
           expectation
           certifie
           the
           English
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           no
           power
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           ,
           or
           to
           reforme
           the
           Leagues
           ,
           or
           taking
           away
           ,
           or
           lessening
           the
           tolls
           ;
           or
           of
           granting
           leaue
           for
           fishing
           in
           the
           Norway
           and
           Island
           Seas
           ,
           without
           the
           speciall
           licence
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           some
           certaine
           conditions
           .
           Withall
           ,
           (
           which
           mooued
           much
           admiration
           )
           they
           gaue
           warning
           to
           the
           English
           not
           to
           fish
           at
           the
           Island
           Fer●e
           ,
           vnder
           the
           paine
           whereby
           other
           fishings
           haue
           beene
           heretofore
           inhibited
           .
        
         
           The
           English
           on
           the
           other
           side
           made
           protestation
           in
           expresse
           words
           concerning
           the
           nullity
           and
           inualidity
           of
           this
           Inhibition
           ;
           as
           also
           of
           any
           other
           declaration
           which
           should
           be
           
           made
           contrary
           to
           the
           League
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           when
           they
           could
           no
           otherwise
           agree
           ,
           then
           to
           referre
           to
           the
           Princes
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           what
           had
           beene
           done
           ,
           and
           what
           had
           beene
           gone
           through
           with
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Danes
           had
           promised
           their
           diligence
           to
           intercede
           with
           the
           King
           for
           the
           publication
           of
           Tolls
           registred
           in
           a
           Booke
           ,
           whereby
           they
           might
           be
           certaine
           of
           measure
           ,
           number
           ,
           and
           waight
           ;
           and
           not
           feare
           to
           haue
           them
           altered
           according
           to
           the
           pleasure
           of
           the
           Toll-takers
           :
           And
           that
           in
           case
           of
           confiscation
           ,
           those
           goods
           should
           be
           seized
           vpon
           ,
           and
           confiscated
           ,
           that
           were
           concealed
           ,
           and
           not
           named
           :
           The
           Englishmen
           being
           content
           with
           these
           promises
           of
           the
           Danes
           ,
           the
           whole
           matter
           (
           the
           right
           of
           the
           Queene
           ,
           and
           the
           Realme
           not
           any
           way
           infringed
           )
           was
           suspended
           ,
           and
           prorogued
           till
           another
           time
           .
        
         
           Whilest
           these
           things
           were
           in
           controuersie
           betweene
           both
           Princes
           ,
           
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           Papists
           in
           England
           are
           together
           by
           the
           eares
           at
           home
           :
           For
           the
           Iesuites
           against
           the
           Secular
           Priests
           ,
           with
           sharpe
           Pens
           ,
           and
           poisoned
           tongues
           ,
           and
           contumelious
           Bookes
           ,
           fought
           continually
           .
           For
           they
           tooke
           it
           very
           heinously
           that
           Blackwell
           of
           Trinity
           College
           in
           Oxford
           ,
           sometimes
           fellow
           there
           ,
           who
           was
           altogether
           at
           Garnets
           beck
           ,
           the
           Generall
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           through
           England
           ,
           was
           now
           made
           their
           Arch-Priest
           :
           insomuch
           that
           they
           much
           detracted
           from
           his
           authority
           .
           Hereupon
           hee
           degraded
           them
           of
           their
           faculties
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           ,
           they
           appealing
           to
           the
           Pope
           of
           Rome
           ,
           he
           caused
           them
           in
           a
           Booke
           to
           be
           declared
           Schismatickes
           and
           Heretiques
           .
        
         
           This
           aspersion
           they
           soone
           wiped
           off
           ,
           hauing
           the
           censure
           of
           the
           Vni●ersity
           at
           Paris
           approuing
           the
           same
           .
           And
           setting
           forth
           Bookes
           vpon
           Bookes
           ,
           they
           highly
           commended
           the
           Queene
           ,
           in
           that
           from
           the
           very
           beginning
           of
           her
           raigne
           she
           had
           dealt
           with
           Catholiques
           very
           mercifully
           .
           For
           first
           they
           shewed
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           first
           11.
           yeares
           of
           her
           raigne
           there
           was
           not
           one
           brought
           in
           question
           of
           his
           life
           for
           matter
           of
           conscience
           or
           religion
           .
           And
           that
           not
           for
           whole
           10.
           yeares
           together
           
           after
           the
           Bull
           of
           
             Pius
             Quintu●
          
           published
           against
           her
           ,
           aboue
           12.
           
           Priests
           were
           executed
           :
           and
           that
           some
           of
           them
           were
           conuicted
           Traitors
           ,
           euen
           since
           the
           yeare
           1580.
           when
           the
           Iesuites
           first
           crept
           ouer
           into
           England
           .
        
         
           Then
           they
           shewed
           ,
           that
           their
           mischieuous
           practises
           against
           the
           Common-wealth
           had
           disturbed
           all
           ,
           and
           much
           empaired
           the
           Catholique
           religion
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           the
           occasion
           of
           the
           seuere
           Lawes
           made
           against
           Catholiques
           .
        
         
           Then
           they
           shewed
           ,
           that
           for
           all
           this
           in
           10.
           yeares
           following
           there
           were
           but
           50.
           
           Priests
           executed
           ;
           and
           that
           out
           of
           her
           mercy
           the
           Queene
           banished
           fiue
           and
           fifty
           more
           ,
           against
           whom
           she
           might
           haue
           proceeded
           Legally
           ,
           and
           executed
           them
           too
           .
        
         
           Then
           they
           shewed
           ,
           that
           from
           that
           time
           ,
           there
           were
           Seminaries
           erected
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           at
           the
           care
           of
           Parsns
           an
           English
           Iesuite
           ,
           to
           entertaine
           English
           run-awayes
           in
           :
           and
           how
           that
           from
           thence
           came
           yearely
           into
           England
           turbulent
           Priests
           .
        
         
           How
           that
           Parsons
           incited
           the
           Spaniard
           to
           inuade
           England
           ,
           or
           Ireland
           againe
           :
           that
           he
           confirmed
           the
           right
           of
           his
           Daughter
           to
           the
           Crowne
           of
           England
           ,
           in
           a
           Booke
           set
           forth
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ;
           and
           that
           an
           oath
           was
           exacted
           of
           all
           Students
           in
           the
           Seminaries
           to
           approue
           and
           maintaine
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           Then
           they
           declared
           ,
           how
           that
           Holt
           of
           that
           society
           had
           suborned
           Hesket
           to
           a
           rebellion
           ,
           and
           enticed
           
             C●llin
             ,
             Yorke
          
           ,
           and
           Williams
           to
           kill
           the
           Queene●
           and
           how
           that
           Walpole
           the
           Iesuite
           had
           perswaded
           Squire
           to
           make
           away
           the
           Queene
           by
           poison
           .
           Insomuch
           that
           the
           Queene
           ,
           although
           she
           neuer
           lo●ed
           to
           offer
           violence
           to
           the
           conscience
           ,
           yet
           could
           she
           not
           choose
           but
           vse
           necessary
           seuerity
           vpon
           these
           kinde
           of
           men
           ,
           vnlesse
           she
           would
           betray
           to
           her
           〈◊〉
           the
           safety
           and
           security
           of
           her
           own
           Realmes
           .
        
         
           Then
           they
           abused
           Parsons
           (
           whom
           they
           called
           Cowbucke
           )
           for
           a
           bastard
           ,
           
           and
           one
           of
           the
           dregs
           of
           the
           Commonalty
           ;
           a
           fellow
           of
           a
           most
           seditious
           disposition
           ;
           a
           sycophant
           ,
           an
           Aequiuocator
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           would
           set
           Kingdomes
           to
           sale
           .
        
         
         
           Then
           they
           much
           condemned
           these
           Libells
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           set
           out
           against
           the
           Queene
           ,
           of
           falsities
           ,
           accounting
           the
           Authours
           traitours
           both
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Queene
           .
           And
           hauing
           discoursed
           and
           argued
           very
           solidly
           ,
           that
           the
           true
           Religion
           was
           to
           be
           propagated
           not
           by
           the
           sword
           ,
           but
           the
           spirit
           of
           meeknesse
           and
           mildnesse
           .
           They
           concluded
           ,
           beseeching
           the
           English
           Papists
           not
           to
           send
           their
           children
           to
           the
           Iesuites
           Seminaries
           ,
           who
           vse
           in
           the
           very
           tendernesse
           of
           their
           yeares
           to
           infuse
           the
           poyson
           of
           Treason
           ,
           euen
           with
           their
           elements
           of
           Learning
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           middest
           of
           this
           combating
           with
           Bookes
           ,
           (
           whether
           in
           earnest
           ,
           
           or
           deceitfully
           vndertaken
           )
           the
           Councell
           came
           to
           finde
           out
           ,
           that
           both
           the
           Iesuites
           and
           the
           Priests
           in
           this
           matter
           secretly
           conspired
           to
           withdraw
           the
           Subiects
           of
           the
           Queene
           from
           their
           obedience
           to
           her
           ,
           and
           to
           excite
           the
           Commonalty
           to
           the
           maintenance
           of
           the
           Romish
           Religion
           ,
           euen
           with
           Armes
           .
        
         
           Hereupon
           the
           Queene
           by
           Proclamation
           commanded
           the
           Iesuites
           and
           Secular
           Priests
           belonging
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           depart
           the
           Kingdome
           :
           as
           for
           the
           rest
           that
           seemed
           to
           be
           mediators
           betweene
           both
           ,
           they
           had
           two
           moneths
           allotted
           to
           resolue
           whether
           or
           no
           they
           would
           professe
           loyalty
           to
           the
           Queene
           ;
           if
           not
           ,
           to
           he
           gone
           ;
           and
           neither
           of
           both
           sorts
           euer
           to
           returne
           againe
           ,
           except
           they
           will
           hazard
           the
           punishment
           of
           the
           Law
           ▪
           and
           without
           doubt
           this
           Proclamation
           came
           out
           by
           the
           great
           prouidence
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           auert
           a
           great
           meditated
           mischiefe
           .
           For
           amongst
           these
           affaires
           
             Thomas
             Winter
          
           (
           as
           hee
           himselfe
           afterwards
           confessed
           )
           and
           Tesmund
           a
           Iesuite
           ,
           being
           sent
           for
           by
           some
           of
           them
           into
           Spaine
           ,
           vnderwent
           most
           pernicious
           consultations
           to
           cut
           off
           the
           Queene
           ,
           and
           to
           exclude
           Iames
           of
           Scotland
           from
           his
           Right
           of
           inheritance
           .
        
         
           And
           not
           onely
           these
           in
           England
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           the
           
             Low
             Countries
          
           ,
           seditious
           Souldiers
           conspired
           against
           the
           Arch-Duke
           ,
           and
           in
           France
           also
           some
           st●●red
           vp
           commotions
           against
           the
           King
           ▪
           insomuch
           that
           a
           storme
           seemed
           by
           some
           
           Starre
           to
           be
           raised
           against
           all
           Christian
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           .
        
         
           In
           France
           Marshall
           Byrone
           ,
           
           who
           had
           practised
           wicked
           counsels
           against
           his
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           with
           pricking
           words
           wounded
           the
           Maiesty
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           was
           now
           beheaded
           .
        
         
           I
           doe
           not
           well
           know
           whom
           the
           Marshalls
           confession
           detected
           ;
           but
           amongst
           others
           ,
           it
           so
           aymed
           at
           the
           D.
           of
           Bulloigne
           ,
           that
           being
           commanded
           to
           shew
           himselfe
           before
           the
           King
           ,
           he
           appeared
           not
           ;
           but
           fearing
           the
           anger
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           his
           aduersaries
           about
           the
           Court
           ;
           hee
           with-drew
           himselfe
           into
           Germany
           .
        
         
           The
           French
           King
           made
           his
           great
           complaint
           of
           him
           to
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           ,
           
           accusing
           his
           marriage
           with
           his
           Sister
           Mary
           of
           Florence
           as
           vnlawfull
           ,
           and
           the
           Popes
           dispensation
           as
           vneffectuall
           ,
           and
           that
           thereby
           his
           Sonne
           was
           illeg●timate
           .
        
         
           That
           he
           had
           allotted
           the
           Prince
           of
           Conde
           to
           succeed
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           .
        
         
           That
           he
           conspired
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           chiefest
           Catholikes
           in
           France
           .
        
         
           That
           he
           had
           conspired
           to
           betray
           the
           vnited
           Prouinces
           to
           the
           Spaniards
           that
           would
           giue
           most
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           That
           he
           detracted
           from
           the
           Iudgement
           of
           the
           Parliament
           at
           Paris
           ,
           by
           appealing
           to
           the
           Court
           of
           Warre
           ,
           which
           indeed
           had
           no
           Iurisdiction
           in
           such
           matters
           as
           those
           .
        
         
           That
           he
           tooke
           exception
           against
           his
           accusers
           ,
           which
           in
           case
           of
           Treason
           is
           not
           lawfull
           to
           doe
           .
        
         
           Concluding
           ,
           that
           these
           things
           were
           nothing
           but
           tergiuersations
           in
           detracting
           all
           Iudgements
           ,
           
           and
           arrogating
           to
           himselfe
           the
           Kings
           authority
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           he
           asketh
           councell
           of
           the
           Queene
           what
           hee
           should
           doe
           in
           this
           matter
           .
        
         
           She
           answereth
           him
           by
           her
           Leager
           in
           France
           ,
           that
           she
           was
           exceeding
           sorry
           to
           heare
           of
           these
           things
           ;
           and
           that
           she
           esteemed
           it
           great
           honour
           done
           to
           her
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           impart
           it
           vnto
           her
           .
        
         
         
           She
           much
           commended
           his
           moderate
           minde
           ,
           which
           being
           suggested
           by
           so
           great
           dangers
           ,
           yet
           was
           rather
           guided
           by
           the
           councell
           of
           his
           friends
           ,
           then
           the
           affection
           of
           his
           owne
           selfe
           .
        
         
           As
           concerning
           the
           councell
           which
           he
           required
           ,
           she
           made
           answer
           ,
           
           that
           if
           the
           proofes
           were
           as
           manifest
           against
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           obiections
           were
           odious
           ,
           he
           should
           do
           well
           to
           proceed
           legally
           against
           him
           ;
           but
           that
           it
           was
           dangerous
           for
           her
           to
           councell
           him
           to
           any
           thing
           ,
           till
           such
           time
           as
           the
           proofes
           were
           cleare
           against
           him
           ,
           left
           perchance
           she
           should
           offend
           God
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           he
           were
           innocent
           ;
           or
           offend
           the
           King
           ,
           if
           he
           should
           suspect
           his
           own
           safety
           to
           be
           neglected
           ;
           wherefore
           ,
           that
           she
           held
           it
           most
           fitting
           in
           so●doubtfull
           a
           case
           ,
           to
           be
           silent
           .
           Yet
           withall
           ,
           she
           requesteth
           the
           King
           to
           vse
           both
           iudgement
           and
           conscience
           in
           his
           councell
           ,
           and
           accurately
           examine
           both
           the
           accusations
           and
           confessions
           ,
           to
           see
           whether
           or
           no
           they
           come
           from
           men
           of
           trust
           ,
           vncorrupted
           ,
           and
           no
           way
           suspected
           of
           partiality
           ;
           by
           reason
           that
           commonly
           no
           mans
           innocency
           can
           protect
           him
           from
           others
           base
           calumny
           .
           Withall
           informing
           him
           ,
           that
           bare
           assertions
           are
           but
           slender
           proofes
           to
           informe
           the
           conscience
           of
           a
           iust
           Iudge
           ,
           against
           a
           man
           of
           so
           well-tried
           vertue
           and
           valour
           :
           As
           also
           ,
           that
           those
           obiected
           crimes
           ,
           being
           not
           amply
           prooued
           ,
           did
           seeme
           as
           incredible
           to
           be
           fathered
           on
           such
           a
           man
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           in
           their
           owne
           nature
           execrable
           .
           For
           ,
           who
           would
           belieue
           (
           said
           she
           )
           that
           hee
           ,
           being
           brought
           vp
           in
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           continuing
           so
           long
           in
           an
           vnspotted
           loyalty
           ,
           euen
           in
           greatest
           dangers
           both
           towards
           his
           King
           and
           Countrey
           ,
           should
           euen
           imagine
           now
           such
           mischieuous
           villany
           against
           so
           well
           a
           deseruing
           Prince
           :
           or
           euer
           ioyne
           councell
           with
           men
           both
           of
           lost
           estates
           and
           hopes
           ,
           with
           whom
           there
           was
           neuer
           any
           conformity
           of
           manners
           ,
           or
           religion
           ;
           and
           from
           whom
           hee
           could
           not
           but
           expect
           perfidious
           dealing
           ?
           Wishing
           him
           rather
           to
           suspect
           ,
           that
           these
           suggestions
           were
           coyned
           in
           the
           Spanish
           Mint
           ,
           to
           set
           the
           French
           againe
           together
           by
           the
           ●ares
           .
        
         
         
           The
           King
           hea●d
           this
           with
           discontented
           eares
           ,
           and
           forthwith
           burst
           out
           into
           these
           words
           ,
           
        
         
           
             THe
             Queene
             thinkes
             better
             of
             Bouillon
             the●
             he
             deserues
             .
             For
             he
             was
             amongst
             the
             chiefest
             of
             Essexes
             conspiracie
             :
             neither
             dissembled
             ●e
             it
             ,
             when
             I
             obiected
             it
             to
             him
             ;
             but
             smiling
             ,
             put
             me
             off
             without
             an
             answere
             .
          
        
         
           Then
           he
           constantly
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           those
           things
           obiec●ed
           ,
           were
           most
           true
           .
           Then
           he
           recalls
           the
           benefits
           he
           had
           be
           bestowed
           on
           him
           ,
           as
           first
           ,
           that
           he
           numbred
           him
           amongst
           his
           Family
           ;
           then
           that
           he
           procured
           him
           a
           rich
           match
           with
           the
           heire
           of
           the
           Family
           of
           Bouillon
           ;
           that
           he
           had
           set
           him
           in
           the
           possession
           of
           Sedan
           ;
           that
           he
           honoured
           him
           amongst
           the
           Nobles
           of
           the
           Inward
           Admission
           ;
           that
           he
           made
           him
           Duke
           ,
           and
           Marshall
           :
           and
           that
           once
           he
           had
           resolued
           to
           shew
           mercy
           to
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           come
           aske
           pardon
           ;
           but
           now
           ,
           since
           he
           scorned
           it
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           an
           ill
           conscience
           ,
           since
           he
           fled
           away
           he
           saw
           no
           reason
           of
           shewing
           mercy
           now
           againe
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           Then
           he
           added
           ,
           how
           that
           in
           the
           like
           case
           he
           interceded
           with
           the
           Queene
           for
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           ,
           till
           hee
           vnderstood
           the
           ●einousnesse
           of
           his
           fact
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           gaue
           ouer
           .
        
         
           The
           Embassador
           returned
           ,
           that
           the
           Queene
           only
           thought
           well
           of
           the
           Duke
           ,
           because
           hitherto
           he
           had
           shewen
           his
           loyalty
           and
           valour
           towards
           his
           King
           and
           Country
           ;
           but
           that
           she
           would
           be
           very
           sorry
           if
           that
           the
           obiections
           should
           be
           found
           true
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           in
           Essexes
           case
           ;
           and
           that
           then
           she
           wou'd
           detest
           and
           hate
           him
           from
           her
           very
           heart
           .
           Concluding
           ,
           that
           this
           her
           admonition
           proceeded
           from
           no
           other
           ground
           ,
           then
           her
           minde
           troubled
           ,
           aswell
           for
           the
           Kings
           safety
           and
           security
           as
           her
           owne
           .
        
         
           If
           we
           may
           belieue
           the
           French
           Writers
           ,
           
           and
           the
           politick'st
           English
           ,
           
             Byrone
             ,
             Bouillon
          
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           perswading
           themselues
           ,
           that
           by
           their
           loyalty
           and
           valour
           they
           had
           brought
           
           the
           King
           to
           the
           Crowne
           ;
           and
           now
           perceiuing
           that
           the
           King
           was
           indulgent
           towards
           the
           Conspirators
           against
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           belieued
           them
           soonest
           ,
           as
           men
           best
           deseruing
           ,
           and
           recompencing
           their
           offence
           by
           duty
           ,
           and
           disposing
           of
           honours
           ,
           giuing
           them
           those
           Offices
           now
           in
           peace
           ,
           which
           before
           they
           possessed
           in
           time
           of
           warre
           .
           They
           (
           I
           say
           )
           tooke
           it
           very
           heinously
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           King
           suspected
           their
           loyalty
           ;
           and
           hereupon
           being
           also
           mooued
           with
           other
           suggestions
           ,
           thinking
           themselues
           to
           haue
           deserued
           better
           ,
           they
           began
           for
           to
           conspire
           to
           〈◊〉
           their
           Offices
           hereditary
           to
           them
           and
           their
           heires
           ;
           and
           whe●
           they
           could
           wring
           out
           that
           which
           they
           would
           ,
           they
           became
           ●iercer
           then
           the
           very
           enemies
           .
        
         
           Of
           this
           number
           were
           they
           ,
           whom
           the
           King
           in
           his
           Letter●●o
           the
           Queene
           was
           not
           ashamed
           〈◊〉
           defame
           very
           sharpely
           ,
           not
           onely
           as
           vngratefull
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           faint
           courage
           ,
           not
           hauing
           euer
           ouercome
           the
           enemy
           by
           any
           warlike
           valour
           ,
           but
           reconciled
           them
           rather
           by
           pay
           and
           promises
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Queene
           being
           very
           desirous
           of
           the
           safety
           of
           the
           King
           ▪
           pittying
           the
           often
           and
           neadlesse
           reuolts
           of
           the
           French
           ,
           neuer
           gaue
           ouer
           celebrating
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           only
           preseruer
           of
           the
           fading
           French
           Monarchy
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           I
           haue
           weaued
           into
           my
           discourse
           ,
           that
           posterity
           may
           hereafter
           iudge
           of
           the
           wisedome
           of
           the
           Queene
           in
           councelling
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           of
           her
           constant
           good
           will
           to
           her
           ancient
           friend
           and
           Professour
           of
           the
           same
           Religion
           .
        
         
           Also
           ,
           at
           this
           time
           the
           Queene
           succoured
           Geneua
           ,
           
           the
           Seminary
           of
           the
           
             Reformed
             Religion
          
           ,
           which
           was
           now
           assaulted
           by
           trickes
           and
           open
           Armes
           by
           the
           Duke
           of
           Sauoy
           ,
           and
           great
           store
           of
           money
           was
           gathered
           to
           that
           intent
           throughout
           all
           England
           ,
           which
           was
           liberally
           bestowed
           both
           by
           the
           Clergy
           and
           Commonalty
           of
           the
           Land.
           
        
         
           This
           yeare
           in
           February
           
             Alexander
             Nowell
          
           Doctor
           of
           Diuinity
           ,
           
           and
           Deane
           of
           Pauls
           ,
           surrendred
           his
           soule
           to
           God.
           In
           the
           dayes
           of
           Queene
           Mary
           hee
           was
           banished
           into
           Germany
           for
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           which
           afterwards
           both
           in
           his
           
           laborious
           Sermons
           ,
           and
           his
           learned
           workes
           ,
           he
           strongly
           did
           maintaine
           .
           He
           bestowed
           vpon
           Brasen-nose
           College
           in
           Oxford
           (
           where
           he
           was
           brought
           vp
           )
           200.
           pounds
           yearely
           ,
           to
           maintaine
           therein
           13.
           
           Fellowships
           ;
           seconding
           this
           his
           godly
           example
           with
           a
           religious
           life
           and
           conuersation
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             Ouerall
          
           succeeded
           him
           ,
           professour
           of
           Diuinity
           in
           Cambridge
           ,
           a
           generall
           learned
           Scholler
           ,
           preferred
           to
           this
           Deanery
           by
           the
           commendations
           (
           to
           the
           Queene
           )
           of
           Sir
           
             Fulke
             G●euill
          
           his
           Patron
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           Ireland
           recalls
           me
           to
           an
           account
           of
           what
           hath
           passed
           there
           this
           yeare
           .
           
           For
           after
           that
           the
           Spaniards
           were
           driuen
           out
           of
           
             Ireland
             ,
             Tir-Oen
          
           in
           a
           fearefull
           affright
           retires
           himselfe
           as
           fast
           as
           he
           could
           into
           his
           lurking
           holes
           in
           Vlster
           ,
           nimbly
           posting
           through
           the
           Desarts
           belonging
           thereunto
           ;
           but
           he
           lost
           many
           of
           his
           company
           ,
           whom
           the
           Riuers
           (
           encreased
           with
           the
           Winters
           raine
           )
           swallowed
           vp
           .
           And
           yet
           ,
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           could
           he
           not
           rest
           in
           quiet
           ,
           without
           great
           care
           ,
           but
           worthily
           oppressed
           with
           the
           iniqui●y
           of
           his
           conscience
           ,
           hee
           distrusted
           euery
           man
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           he
           still
           changed
           holes
           ,
           and
           sought
           for
           new
           .
        
         
           The
           Deputy
           ,
           
           to
           refresh
           his
           Army
           that
           was
           wearied
           ,
           hauing
           setl●d
           his
           affaires
           in
           Munster
           ,
           returned
           to
           Dublin
           ;
           and
           after
           the
           hard
           time
           of
           the
           yeare
           was
           past
           ouer
           ,
           he
           returned
           backe
           againe
           (
           by
           small
           iourneyes
           )
           with
           a
           puissant
           Army
           vnto
           Vlster
           ;
           with
           intent
           (
           as
           before
           he
           had
           resolued
           )
           to
           gir●
           the
           Rebels
           in
           their
           Forts
           ,
           by
           placing
           Garrisons
           about
           them
           .
           He
           bringeth
           ouer
           his
           Army
           at
           Blackewater
           ouer
           the
           Floats
           ;
           and
           at
           the
           first
           (
           the
           Foord
           being
           vnknowne
           )
           hauing
           found
           an
           old
           Fortresse
           a
           little
           below
           ,
           there
           he
           erects
           a
           Bulwarke
           ,
           which
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           owne
           Christian
           name
           ,
           hee
           called
           Charlemont
           .
           
           Hereupon
           Tir-Oen
           being
           ●orely
           affrighted
           ,
           fired
           his
           owne
           house
           at
           Dunganon
           ,
           and
           lest
           it
           should
           be
           ransacked
           ,
           he
           burnt
           it
           .
           The
           Deputy
           still
           marcheth
           forwards
           ▪
           and
           assoon
           as
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Docwray
          
           with
           his
           Forces
           had
           come
           from
           
             Logh
             Fo●l
          
           ,
           he
           distributed
           Souldiers
           into
           all
           quarters
           ,
           
           who
           burnt
           vp
           the
           Corne
           ,
           set
           fire
           on
           the
           Houses
           ,
           and
           Villages
           ,
           driuing
           home
           preyes
           daily
           .
           Presently
           after
           the
           Forts
           in
           
             Logh-Carew
             ,
             Logh-Reah
          
           ,
           and
           Moherlecow
           ,
           (
           where
           S.
           
             Iohn
             Barclay
          
           was
           shot
           through
           with
           a
           Bullet
           )
           were
           yeelded
           vp
           to
           the
           Deputy
           ;
           who
           placed
           a
           Fort
           at
           Logh-Eaugh
           ,
           or
           
             Logh
             Sidney
          
           ,
           which
           after
           his
           name
           of
           Honour
           ,
           he
           called
           Montioy-Fort
           ;
           
           making
           Sir
           
             Arthur
             Chichester
          
           (
           a
           man
           worthy
           to
           succeed
           him
           in
           his
           Office
           )
           Gouernour
           thereof
           .
           He
           sends
           backe
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Docwray
          
           to
           Diry
           ,
           
           who
           receiueth
           to
           mercy
           O-Chanan
           ,
           after
           great
           part
           of
           his
           Dominions
           had
           fell
           to
           the
           Queene
           ,
           onely
           vpon
           condition
           ,
           that
           by
           her
           Letters
           Patents
           he
           might
           quietly
           possesse
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           After
           that
           ,
           at
           the
           Deputies
           command
           he
           ouer-runs
           Omie
           with
           a
           miserable
           slaughter
           ,
           he
           driues
           away
           the
           Cattle
           of
           Cormac-Baron
           ,
           although
           with
           some
           danger
           .
           And
           after
           that
           ,
           being
           sent
           for
           by
           the
           Deputy
           ,
           and
           Agar
           Castle
           being
           taken
           ,
           he
           sends
           him
           and
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Folliot
          
           home
           .
           First
           making
           Folliot
           of
           authority
           vnder
           him
           ;
           and
           shortly
           after
           (
           beyond
           all
           expectation
           )
           making
           him
           absolute
           President
           of
           Ballashanon
           ,
           to
           the
           wonder
           of
           the
           English
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           be
           preferred
           before
           Docwray
           ,
           who
           by
           his
           great
           paines
           and
           industry
           had
           recouered
           Ballashanon
           .
           
           And
           at
           the
           same
           time
           (
           to
           the
           much
           admiration
           of
           the
           Irish
           )
           receiues
           into
           protection
           
             Rodoricke
             O-d●●ell
          
           a
           most
           famous
           Rebell
           ,
           as
           yet
           neglecting
           
             O●
             Neale
             Gar●e
          
           a
           faithfull
           friend
           to
           the
           English.
           Insomuch
           as
           that
           O-Neale
           tooke
           it
           so
           heinously
           ,
           that
           he
           assumed
           to
           himselfe
           the
           title
           of
           O-donell
           ,
           and
           exercised
           tyranny
           ouer
           the
           people
           ,
           compelling
           them
           to
           sweare
           fealty
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           Queene
           .
        
         
           Now
           towards
           the
           end
           of
           the
           yeare
           ,
           Sir
           
             Arthur
             Chichester
          
           and
           Docwray
           determined
           to
           set
           vpon
           Tir-Oen
           on
           this
           side
           ,
           and
           on
           that
           side
           in
           the
           Vallies
           where
           he
           lay
           lurking
           .
           But
           all
           their
           on-sets
           were
           so
           frustrated
           with
           the
           boggish
           grounds
           ,
           with
           the
           vncertainty
           of
           the
           weather
           ,
           and
           the
           perfidiousnesse
           of
           the
           spies
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           faine
           to
           giue
           ouer
           their
           enterprise
           .
           But
           ,
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           the
           Garrisons
           disposed
           so
           by
           the
           Deputy
           
           on
           euery
           side
           ,
           with
           great
           Military
           skill
           ,
           and
           greater
           courage
           ,
           so
           vexed
           the
           Rebels
           with
           often
           onsets
           ,
           and
           crosse
           expeditions
           on
           this
           side
           and
           that
           side
           ,
           that
           at
           last
           seeing
           themselues
           begirt
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           harder
           and
           harder
           euery
           day
           ,
           and
           that
           now
           they
           must
           lurke
           like
           wilde
           Beasts
           in
           the
           Desarts
           ,
           
           many
           of
           them
           changed
           their
           loyalty
           to
           Tir-Oen
           ,
           with
           their
           fortune
           ,
           and
           secretly
           submitted
           themselues
           to
           the
           Deputy
           ;
           muttering
           speeches
           ,
           that
           Tir-Oen
           had
           exposed
           the
           whole
           Nation
           to
           ruine
           ,
           onely
           vpon
           his
           priuate
           hatred
           ;
           and
           that
           all
           this
           warre
           was
           onel●
           necessary
           for
           him
           alone
           ,
           but
           hur●full
           and
           lamentable
           to
           all
           the
           rest
           .
           And
           truely
           the
           Deputy
           somewhat
           respected
           these
           yeelders
           more
           then
           was
           looked
           for
           ,
           neglecting
           those
           against
           his
           owne
           promise
           ,
           that
           had
           faithfully
           stucke
           to
           the
           Queene
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           likely
           he
           fauoured
           them
           so
           out
           of
           his
           Iudgement
           ,
           rather
           then
           affection
           :
           knowing
           that
           it
           was
           better
           for
           the
           Kingdome
           being
           so
           wounded
           ,
           to
           be
           at
           rest
           ,
           then
           to
           haue
           those
           wounds
           greene
           againe
           with
           a
           seuere
           cure
           .
        
         
           This
           yeelding
           daily
           encreased
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           Tir-Oen
           easily
           perceiued
           ,
           that
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           ill
           successes
           ,
           the
           loyalty
           and
           force
           of
           his
           Army
           much
           diminished
           ;
           wherefore
           being
           weary
           of
           his
           miseries
           ,
           he
           now
           resolued
           to
           preuent
           more
           ,
           vpon
           hope
           of
           life
           ,
           which
           euen
           will
           discourage
           the
           valiantest
           mindes
           that
           are
           :
           Wherefore
           he
           sent
           most
           humble
           Letters
           both
           to
           the
           Queene
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Deputy
           ,
           both
           with
           teares
           and
           prayers
           crauing
           pardon
           for
           his
           offence
           ;
           bearing
           so
           great
           signes
           of
           sorrow
           before
           him
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           offence
           towards
           God
           and
           his
           Prince
           ,
           that
           the
           Queene
           gaue
           the
           Deputy
           authority
           to
           receiue
           him
           into
           fauour
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           that
           he
           did
           suppliantly
           craue
           it
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           humility
           which
           his
           Letters
           made
           shew
           of
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           YEARE
           OF
           OVR
           LORD
           GOD
           M.DC.III
           .
        
         
           Containing
           not
           fully
           three
           Moneths
           of
           her
           REIGNE
           .
        
         
           ASsoone
           as
           Tir-Oen
           vnderstood
           the
           mercie
           of
           the
           Queene
           so
           amply
           extended
           towards
           him
           ,
           he
           made
           all
           meanes
           possible
           (
           and
           dealt
           with
           
             Arthur
             Ma●-Baron
          
           his
           Brother
           ,
           and
           others
           )
           to
           obtaine
           it
           ,
           and
           being
           often
           put
           by
           it
           ,
           at
           last
           ,
           he
           promised
           that
           hee
           would
           submit
           both
           his
           life
           and
           fortune
           to
           the
           iudgement
           of
           the
           Queene
           .
           The
           Deputy
           that
           had
           secretly
           vnderstood
           from
           some
           of
           his
           friends
           the
           doubtfulnesse
           of
           the
           Queenes
           health
           ,
           
           by
           reason
           of
           her
           age
           ,
           gaue
           Tir-Oen
           leaue
           to
           come
           to
           Melli-Font
           ,
           whither
           he
           presently
           came
           ;
           and
           being
           admitted
           
           into
           the
           Priuie
           Chamber
           ,
           (
           where
           the
           Deputy
           ,
           encircled
           with
           a
           multitude
           of
           warlike
           men
           ,
           sate
           in
           his
           Throne
           )
           in
           the
           very
           threshold
           with
           a
           deiected
           countenance
           falls
           Tir-Oen
           vpon
           his
           knees
           .
           And
           hauing
           kneeled
           a
           while
           ,
           he
           was
           wished
           by
           the
           Deputy
           to
           come
           neerer
           ;
           whereupon
           arising
           ,
           and
           hauing
           come
           some
           few
           steps
           ,
           he
           falls
           againe
           downe
           vpon
           his
           knees
           ;
           saying
           ,
        
         
           
             I
             Acknowledge
             ,
             and
             aske
             pardon
             for
             my
             offences
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             my
             most
             gratious
             Prince
             and
             Mistresse
             ;
             to
             whose
             Princely
             clemency
             I
             doe
             now
             flie
             as
             to
             an
             holy
             Anchor
             ;
             entreating
             her
             to
             dispose
             of
             my
             life
             and
             fortunes
             as
             she
             pleaseth
             ;
             and
             yet
             humbly
             wishing
             ,
             that
             as
             heretofore
             I
             haue
             felt
             her
             beneficency
             ,
             and
             but
             lately
             her
             power
             ;
             so
             now
             I
             may
             feele
             her
             mercy
             and
             mildnesse
             ,
             and
             become
             an
             euerlasting
             example
             and
             patterne
             of
             her
             clemency
             :
             Truely
             ,
             my
             age
             is
             not
             so
             farre
             come
             vpon
             me
             ;
             neither
             is
             my
             body
             so
             much
             decayed
             ,
             or
             my
             courage
             impaired
             ,
             but
             that
             by
             my
             future
             valiant
             ,
             and
             loyall
             seruice
             ,
             I
             may
             expiate
             the
             sinne
             of
             my
             rebellion
             .
          
        
         
           In
           processe
           of
           his
           speech
           ,
           when
           he
           began
           to
           complaine
           against
           the
           enuy
           of
           some
           towards
           him
           ,
           that
           occasioned
           most
           of
           his
           offences
           ,
           the
           Deputy
           interrupted
           him
           ,
           telling
           him
           very
           maiestically
           (
           which
           was
           eloquence
           enough
           for
           a
           Souldier
           )
           that
           no
           excuse
           ought
           to
           be
           sowed
           ouer
           such
           a
           great
           fault
           ;
           after
           that
           he
           commanded
           him
           to
           depart
           aside
           ;
           and
           the
           next
           day
           after
           he
           carried
           him
           with
           him
           to
           Dublin
           ,
           with
           intent
           to
           send
           him
           from
           thence
           ouer
           into
           England
           to
           the
           Queene
           ,
           to
           let
           her
           deale
           with
           him
           as
           she
           pleased
           .
        
         
           Thus
           the
           rebellion
           of
           Tir-Oen
           which
           began
           out
           of
           priuate
           discontents
           mingled
           with
           ambition
           ,
           and
           was
           nurst
           vp
           with
           the
           contempt
           and
           parsimony
           of
           England
           ,
           till
           such
           time
           that
           (
           vnder
           pretence
           of
           restoring
           the
           Romane
           Religion
           )
           it
           spread
           
           ouer
           all
           Ireland
           ,
           being
           strengthened
           with
           many
           mens
           too
           much
           credulity
           ,
           and
           the
           secret
           fauour
           of
           some
           in
           authority
           ,
           and
           one
           or
           two
           happie
           successes
           ,
           Spanish
           succour
           ,
           and
           the
           Popes
           Indulgences
           .
           Thus
           (
           I
           say
           )
           this
           rebellion
           ,
           that
           also
           was
           still
           lengthened
           and
           prolonged
           by
           the
           enuy
           of
           the
           English
           one
           against
           another
           ,
           by
           the
           bipartite
           command
           ,
           by
           the
           auarice
           of
           the
           olde
           Souldiers
           ,
           by
           the
           craft
           of
           Tir-Oen
           ,
           and
           his
           counterfeit
           submissions
           and
           Truces
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           protections
           bought
           by
           villaines
           for
           money
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           great
           difficultie
           of
           the
           places
           ,
           and
           the
           desperatenesse
           of
           the
           ●rish
           ,
           safer
           in
           their
           swiftnesse
           of
           flight
           ,
           then
           abode
           in
           warre
           ,
           now
           at
           length
           in
           the
           eight
           yeare
           after
           its
           first
           breaking
           out
           ,
           vnder
           the
           happy
           command
           of
           the
           Lord
           Montioy
           Deputy
           ,
           (
           created
           afterwards
           E.
           of
           Deuonshire
           )
           was
           most
           fortunately
           finished
           .
        
         
           The
           Queene
           ,
           
           who
           hitherto
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           her
           abstinence
           from
           wine
           ,
           and
           moderate
           dyet
           ,
           which
           she
           said
           was
           the
           chiefest
           part
           of
           phisicke
           ,
           enioyed
           perfect
           health
           ,
           now
           entring
           into
           her
           Climactericall
           yeare
           ,
           to
           wit
           seauenty
           ,
           began
           somewhat
           to
           be
           sensible
           of
           defect
           of
           health
           and
           strength
           ,
           which
           the
           indisposition
           of
           the
           aire
           towards
           the
           end
           of
           Ianuary
           ,
           being
           a
           filthy
           windy
           and
           rainy
           day
           ,
           much
           improoued
           ,
           when
           she
           remooued
           from
           Westminster
           to
           Richmond
           ,
           on
           purpose
           to
           refresh
           her
           olde
           age
           with
           quietnesse
           ,
           and
           to
           giue
           her selfe
           to
           godlinesse
           wholly
           .
           Vpon
           which
           day
           ,
           as
           if
           she
           were
           about
           somewhat
           else
           ,
           (
           I
           know
           not
           whether
           she
           thought
           vpon
           ,
           or
           prophesied
           of
           her
           death
           )
           she
           said
           to
           the
           Admirall
           ,
           whom
           she
           dearely
           loued
           ,
        
         
           
             MY
             Throne
             is
             a
             Throne
             of
             Kings
             ,
             neither
             ought
             any
             but
             my
             next
             Heire
             to
             succeed
             me
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Courtiers
           obserued
           her
           more
           then
           ordinarily
           to
           frequent
           prayers
           and
           Sermons
           ;
           and
           they
           also
           report
           ,
           that
           she
           then
           commanded
           a
           Ring
           (
           with
           which
           at
           her
           Inauguration
           she
           married
           her selfe
           to
           her
           Kingdome
           )
           to
           be
           cut
           off
           from
           her
           finger
           ,
           which
           hauing
           beene
           neuer
           puld
           off
           ,
           had
           euen
           growne
           
           into
           her
           flesh
           .
           This
           they
           tooke
           for
           ill
           lucke
           to
           come
           ,
           expecting
           a
           diuorce
           shortly
           betweene
           her
           and
           her
           Kingdomes
           ,
           to
           whom
           that
           Ring
           married
           her
           .
           In
           the
           beginning
           of
           her
           sicknesse
           the
           Almonds
           of
           her
           Iawes
           did
           swell
           suddenly
           ,
           and
           grew
           lancke
           againe
           suddenly
           ;
           then
           her
           appetite
           to
           meate
           grew
           sensibly
           worse
           and
           worse
           ;
           whereupon
           she
           became
           exceeding
           sad
           ,
           and
           seemed
           to
           be
           much
           grieued
           at
           some
           thing
           or
           other
           :
           whether
           or
           no
           it
           were
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           violence
           of
           her
           sicknesse
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           her
           want
           of
           Essex
           ,
           (
           as
           many
           of
           his
           admirers
           belieued
           )
           or
           rather
           ,
           that
           (
           after
           so
           great
           charges
           of
           warre
           )
           because
           she
           was
           perswaded
           to
           pardon
           Tin-Oen
           the
           Authour
           ;
           or
           rather
           ,
           because
           that
           by
           some
           whisperings
           ,
           and
           Letters
           from
           the
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           she
           had
           heard
           that
           most
           of
           her
           Nobility
           in
           priuate
           Letters
           and
           Messengers
           curried
           fauour
           already
           with
           the
           King
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           adoring
           him
           as
           the
           rising
           Sunne
           ,
           and
           neglecting
           her
           as
           ready
           to
           set
           .
           And
           this
           certainly
           she
           too
           much
           belieued
           ,
           (
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           vice
           of
           her
           Sex
           ,
           and
           olde
           age
           ,
           which
           is
           alwaies
           suspitious
           .
           )
           Neither
           indeed
           was
           it
           a
           bare
           suspition
           in
           her
           ,
           for
           many
           of
           her
           Courtiers
           ,
           besides
           some
           Ladies
           ,
           who
           least
           of
           all
           ought
           to
           haue
           done
           it
           ,
           by
           reuolting
           from
           her
           ,
           almost
           forsooke
           her
           ;
           (
           when
           indeed
           she
           was
           nothing
           altered
           in
           her selfe
           from
           what
           she
           was
           ,
           but
           they
           onely
           in
           their
           opinion
           .
           )
           Whether
           or
           no
           it
           were
           that
           they
           saw
           her
           neere
           her
           end
           ,
           or
           whether
           or
           no
           they
           were
           weary
           with
           her
           long
           Reigne
           ,
           (
           for
           so
           pleasing
           is
           alteration
           and
           change
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           man
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           an
           irkesomnesse
           euen
           of
           good
           things
           of
           long
           continuance
           ;
           )
           or
           whether
           or
           no
           out
           of
           too
           credulous
           couetousnesse
           of
           nouelties
           and
           alterations
           ,
           they
           despised
           the
           present
           case
           ,
           and
           expe●cted
           better
           :
           some
           forgetting
           her
           but
           late
           benefits
           ,
           and
           finding
           fault
           with
           the
           times
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           out
           of
           a
           Court-mystery
           ,
           onely
           to
           curry
           fauour
           with
           the
           Successour
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           ,
           in
           a
           halfe
           opinion
           and
           conceit
           ,
           that
           the
           discrediting
           of
           the
           deceased
           would
           proue
           a
           great
           delight
           to
           the
           Successour
           .
           Insomuch
           that
           some
           vnder
           this
           pretence
           found
           fault
           with
           others
           ,
           and
           
           others
           propounded
           the
           sending
           for
           a
           Successour
           ,
           whilest
           the
           Queene
           was
           yet
           but
           of
           sickly
           health
           ,
           being
           run-wayes
           in
           minde
           ,
           though
           they
           stayd
           at
           home
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           so
           grieued
           the
           Queene
           ,
           that
           she
           accounted
           her selfe
           a
           wretch
           forsaken
           ,
           and
           the
           indignation
           of
           her
           sicknesse
           ,
           wrackt
           out
           such
           words
           from
           her
           .
        
         
           
             THey
             haue
             yoaked
             my
             necke
             ;
             I
             haue
             none
             now
             to
             trust
             :
             my
             estate
             is
             turned
             topside
             turuey
             .
          
        
         
           And
           so
           witty
           was
           their
           more
           ciuill
           disloyalty
           and
           treason
           ,
           that
           to
           encrease
           this
           great
           discontent
           in
           the
           Queene
           ,
           they
           would
           put
           in
           her
           head
           ,
           how
           that
           her
           authority
           grew
           weaker
           and
           weaker
           amongst
           the
           people
           ,
           when
           as
           onely
           the
           people
           (
           alwaies
           enuying
           the
           command
           and
           authority
           of
           some
           great
           ones
           )
           onely
           complained
           against
           the
           irregular
           power
           and
           might
           of
           some
           ,
           if
           not
           aboue
           ,
           yet
           growne
           as
           great
           ,
           as
           the
           Princesse
           her selfe
           .
        
         
           Afterwards
           ,
           when
           the
           rumour
           began
           to
           be
           common
           ,
           that
           her
           sicknesse
           encreased
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           (
           as
           alwayes
           heretofore
           she
           had
           done
           )
           refused
           all
           Physicke
           ;
           It
           is
           impossible
           to
           belieue
           ,
           with
           what
           nimble
           hast
           the
           more
           zealous
           ,
           and
           Papisticall
           sorts
           ,
           and
           all
           ambitious
           kinde
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           flatterers
           ,
           euery
           man
           in
           conceit
           to
           perfect
           his
           own
           hopes
           ,
           posted
           night
           and
           day
           to
           Scotland
           ,
           both
           by
           Sea
           and
           Land
           ,
           to
           worship
           the
           rising
           King
           ,
           and
           to
           curry
           grace
           and
           fauour
           ;
           whose
           succession
           indeed
           the
           Queene
           ,
           although
           ,
           in
           policy
           ,
           she
           forbore
           in
           publique
           to
           speake
           of
           it
           ,
           yet
           in
           her
           heart
           she
           alwaies
           fauoured
           ;
           euen
           as
           all
           men
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           who
           had
           cast
           their
           affections
           and
           eyes
           vpon
           him
           ,
           the
           apparant
           Heire
           of
           the
           Crowne
           ;
           for
           all
           that
           false
           rumour
           of
           the
           marriage
           of
           the
           Lady
           Arabella
           the
           Daughter
           of
           his
           Vncle
           ;
           for
           all
           the
           French
           Ambassadour
           thought
           to
           hinder
           the
           vniting
           of
           both
           Kingdomes
           into
           one
           Dominion
           ,
           in
           one
           King.
           
        
         
           About
           the
           beginning
           of
           March
           a
           kinde
           of
           numnesse
           and
           frowardnesse
           vsuall
           to
           olde
           age
           ,
           began
           continually
           to
           possesse
           
           her
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           she
           would
           sit
           and
           say
           nothing
           ,
           eate
           no
           meat
           ,
           and
           wholly
           giue
           her selfe
           to
           meditation
           ;
           being
           very
           impatient
           if
           any
           spake
           to
           her
           but
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           with
           whom
           she
           vsed
           very
           often
           ,
           and
           very
           deuoutly
           to
           pray
           ,
           till
           such
           time
           as
           her
           speech
           failed
           her
           :
           and
           after
           that
           ,
           she
           willingly
           heard
           him
           ,
           and
           within
           her
           heart
           prayed
           ,
           when
           she
           could
           not
           speake
           .
           At
           which
           time
           the
           Lord
           Admirall
           telling
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Councell
           what
           the
           Queene
           departing
           from
           Westminster
           spake
           by
           the
           way
           concerning
           her
           Successour
           :
           it
           seemed
           good
           to
           them
           that
           he
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Keeper
           ,
           and
           the
           Secretary
           should
           goe
           to
           her
           ,
           and
           recall
           it
           to
           her
           minde
           againe
           ,
           signifying
           that
           the
           intent
           of
           their
           comming
           was
           to
           vnderstand
           her
           pleasure
           for
           her
           Successour
           .
        
         
           The
           Queene
           almost
           out
           of
           winde
           ,
           made
           answere
           ,
           I
           haue
           said
           ,
        
         
           
             MY
             Throne
             is
             the
             Throne
             of
             Kings
             ;
             no
             ordinary
             man
             shall
             succeed
             me
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Secretary
           asking
           what
           she
           meant
           by
           those
           words
           .
        
         
           
             I
             Will
             ,
             
               said
               she
            
             ,
             that
             a
             King
             succeed
             me
             ,
             and
             what
             King
             ,
             but
             my
             neerest
             Kinsman
             the
             King
             of
             Scots
             ?
          
        
         
           Then
           being
           admonished
           by
           the
           Archbishop
           ,
           to
           haue
           her
           thoughts
           onely
           vpon
           God.
           
        
         
           
             I
             Doe
             ,
             
               said
               she
            
             ,
             neither
             goeth
             my
             minde
             astray
             from
             him
             .
          
        
         
           And
           when
           she
           could
           not
           vse
           her
           tongue
           as
           an
           Instrument
           of
           prayer
           ,
           with
           her
           hands
           and
           eyes
           she
           directed
           to
           God
           the
           deuotion
           of
           her
           heart
           ;
           praying
           euen
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           she
           seemed
           to
           grieue
           because
           she
           could
           not
           pray
           .
        
         
           Shortly
           after
           ,
           vpon
           the
           24.
           of
           March
           ,
           being
           the
           Eue
           of
           the
           Annunciation
           of
           the
           blessed
           Virgin
           Mary
           ,
           (
           being
           the
           very
           same
           day
           whereon
           she
           was
           borne
           )
           being
           called
           out
           of
           the
           prison
           of
           her
           flesh
           ,
           into
           her
           heauenly
           Country
           ,
           she
           quietly
           
           departed
           this
           life
           ,
           in
           that
           good
           manner
           of
           death
           as
           Augustus
           wished
           for
           himselfe
           ;
           being
           now
           in
           the
           fiue
           and
           fortieth
           yeare
           of
           her
           Raigne
           ,
           and
           of
           her
           age
           the
           seuentieth
           ;
           an
           age
           ,
           and
           a
           Raigne
           ,
           to
           which
           not
           any
           one
           King
           of
           England
           before
           her
           ,
           euer
           reached
           vnto
           .
        
         
           The
           sad
           desire
           of
           her
           ,
           which
           her
           death
           bequeathed
           to
           all
           England
           ,
           was
           amply
           paralell'd
           with
           the
           hopes
           conceiued
           of
           the
           vertues
           of
           her
           famous
           Successor
           ,
           who
           within
           few
           houres
           after
           her
           death
           was
           (
           with
           the
           acclamations
           and
           ioyfull
           shoutes
           of
           the
           people
           )
           proclaimed
           King.
           But
           yet
           let
           no
           obliuion
           euer
           rot
           the
           perpetuity
           of
           her
           fame
           and
           glory
           ;
           but
           let
           her
           liue
           in
           the
           very
           hearts
           of
           all
           true
           Englishmen
           ,
           and
           flourish
           in
           the
           happy
           memory
           of
           posterity
           .
           Being
           that
           she
           was
           a
           Queene
           ,
           who
           hath
           so
           long
           ,
           and
           with
           so
           great
           wisedome
           gouerned
           her
           Kingdomes
           ,
           as
           
           to
           vse
           the
           words
           of
           her
           Successour
           ,
           who
           
             in
             sincerity
             confessed
             so
             much
             ;
             )
             the
             like
             hath
             not
             beene
             read
             or
             heard
             of
             ,
             either
             in
             our
             time
             ,
             or
             since
             the
             daies
             of
             the
             Romane
             Emperour
          
           Augustus
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           AN
           ALPHABETICALL
           INDEX
           ,
           OF
           THE
           CHIEFEST
           MEN
           OR
           MATTERS
           THAT
           ARE
           COMPREHENDED
           WITHIN
           THIS
           HISTORY
           .
        
         
           
             A
          
           
             AGar
             Castle
             in
             Ireland
             taken
             by
             the
             Lord
             Deputy
             .
             Page
             376
          
           
             Ainoth
             in
             Ireland
             fortified
             with
             a
             Garrison
             by
             Sir
             
               Henry
               Docwray
            
             .
             349
          
           
             A●len
             the
             Cardinall
             ,
             his
             acquaintance
             obiected
             to
             the
             Earle
             of
             Arundell
             .
             4.
             
             His
             mischieuous
             plots
             against
             the
             Kingdome
             .
             5.
             
             His
             Booke
             of
             admonitions
             .
             8.
             
             He
             had
             a
             hand
             in
             setting
             out
             the
             Booke
             of
             Titles
             ,
             fathered
             vpon
             Dolman
             .
             101.
             
             His
             death
             .
             113.
             
             He
             had
             the
             bringing
             vp
             of
             Sir
             
               Christopher
               Blunt
            
             ,
             afterwards
             beheaded
             in
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             .
             318
          
           
             
               Alane
               Fergant
            
             Earle
             of
             Britaine
             ,
             from
             whom
             the
             right
             of
             the
             
             Infanta
             to
             England
             should
             descend
             .
             101
          
           
             Albert
             Cardinall
             of
             Austria
             ,
             married
             to
             Isabell
             the
             Daughter
             of
             Philip
             King
             of
             Spaine
             .
             225.
             
             He
             proposeth
             a
             peace
             betweene
             England
             and
             Spaine
             .
             269.
             
             His
             consecrated
             Sword.
             ibid.
             He
             posteth
             to
             Newport
             .
             279.
             
             His
             proceeding
             there
             ▪
             and
             ouerthrow
             .
             280.
             
             He
             besiegeth
             Ostend
             .
             339.
             
             He
             is
             deluded
             by
             Generall
             Vere
             about
             a
             truce
             .
             341
          
           
             S.
             Alberts
             Fort
             yeelded
             vp
             to
             Count
             Maurice
             of
             Nassaw
             .
             278
          
           
             Alenzon
             ,
             and
             his
             German
             Horsemen
             vanquished
             by
             the
             Duke
             of
             Guise
             .
             19
          
           
             Alanzon
             recouered
             againe
             by
             the
             English
             ,
             for
             the
             King
             of
             France
             .
             24
          
           
             
               Conde
               de
               Altemira
            
             intends
             to
             succour
             the
             Groine
             .
             13.
             
             But
             is
             preuented
             by
             Generall
             
               Norris
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             America
             ,
             the
             expedition
             of
             Hawkins
             thither
             .
             110.
             
             Another
             of
             Captaine
             Hawkins
             ,
             and
             Sir
             
               Francis
               Drake
            
             .
             130.
             
             Sundry
             Townes
             taken
             there
             ,
             and
             fired
             .
             132
          
           
             Anderson
             Lord
             chiefe
             Iustice
             of
             the
             Common
             Pleas
             ,
             angry
             at
             the
             arguing
             of
             the
             Recorder
             and
             Cuffe
             ,
             at
             his
             arraignment
             .
             331
          
           
             Andrada
             assembles
             Forces
             at
             
               Puerte
               de
               Burgos
            
             .
             13
          
           
             Andrew
             of
             Austria
             ,
             the
             Sonne
             of
             Ferdinand
             ,
             deales
             for
             a
             peace
             betweene
             England
             and
             Spaine
             .
             251
          
           
             Anjou
             dies
             without
             issue
             .
             18.
             
             Leaues
             his
             Brother
             King.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Earle
             of
             Anguish
             subscribes
             to
             Blankes
             ,
             to
             be
             sent
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Spaine
             .
             67.
             
             He
             is
             prosecuted
             by
             the
             King
             of
             Scots
             .
             80
          
           
             
               Les
               Anglois
            
             ,
             a
             by-word
             vsed
             by
             the
             French
             ,
             to
             mocke
             the
             English
             with
             .
             36
          
           
             The
             Prince
             of
             Anhault
             Generall
             of
             the
             German
             Forces
             .
             30
          
           
             Anne
             the
             Daughter
             of
             Fredericke
             the
             second
             ,
             King
             of
             Denmarke
             ,
             betrothed
             to
             Iames
             King
             of
             Scotland
             .
             25
          
           
             Antonio
             of
             Portugall
             ,
             his
             voyage
             thither
             with
             the
             English.
             11.
             
             The
             acclamations
             of
             the
             poore
             Portugesses
             at
             his
             entrance
             of
             the
             Suburbes
             of
             Lisbon
             .
             14.
             
             The
             richer
             sort
             will
             not
             reuolt
             
             to
             him
             ,
             15.
             which
             makes
             the
             English
             depart
             for
             all
             his
             earnest
             entreaties
             .
             16
          
           
             D'Aquila
             arriues
             with
             the
             Spanish
             Forces
             at
             Blawet
             .
             35.
             
             He
             was
             to
             succour
             Crodon
             the
             very
             same
             day
             it
             was
             taken
             .
             109
             He
             arriueth
             with
             the
             Spanish
             Nauy
             at
             Kinsale
             Hauen
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             352.
             
             He
             publisheth
             the
             reason
             of
             his
             comming
             thither
             ,
             353.
             
             He
             is
             beset
             ,
             
               ibid
               ▪
            
             He
             desires
             a
             parley
             ,
             357.
             
             He
             is
             glad
             to
             depart
             Ireland
             againe
             ,
             vpon
             some
             conditions
             .
             358
          
           
             Archer
             a
             Iesuite
             ,
             an
             Agent
             for
             the
             Rebels
             in
             Ireland
             .
             350
          
           
             Arques
             battell
             ,
             where
             the
             King
             discomfited
             the
             Leaguers
             .
             23
          
           
             Earle
             of
             Arroll
             ,
             an
             Agent
             in
             a
             mutiny
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             2.
             
             He
             subscribes
             to
             Blanckes
             sent
             ouer
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Spaine
             ,
             65.
             
             He
             is
             prosecuted
             by
             the
             King
             of
             Scots
             .
             80
          
           
             Arthington
             a
             Disciple
             of
             Hackets
             ,
             50.
             
             His
             prophesies
             dedicated
             to
             a
             Nobleman
             ,
             5●
             .
             He
             is
             willed
             to
             annoint
             Hacket
             with
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             52.
             
             He
             runs
             about
             the
             streets
             ,
             ibid.
             He
             is
             apprehended
             ,
             53.
             
             He
             begins
             to
             repent
             ;
             and
             sets
             forth
             a
             a
             Booke
             to
             declare
             his
             follies
             ,
             and
             true
             conuersion
             from
             them
             .
             54
          
           
             The
             Earle
             of
             Arundell
             arraigned
             at
             Westminster
             ,
             3.
             
             The
             heads
             of
             his
             Inditement
             ,
             4.
             
             His
             obseruation
             ,
             that
             none
             could
             be
             an
             absolute
             Papist
             but
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             Traitour
             ,
             6.
             
             His
             answer
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             7.
             
             He
             is
             found
             guilty
             ,
             10.
             
             His
             life
             pardoned
             by
             the
             Queene
             ,
             ibid.
             His
             death
             afterwards
             in
             the
             Tower.
             140
          
           
             The
             Admirall
             of
             Aragon
             taken
             prisoner
             at
             the
             battell
             of
             Newport
             .
             281
          
           
             D'Aumale
             wounded
             at
             the
             same
             battell
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Earle
             of
             Argile
             sent
             out
             against
             some
             Scottish
             Earles
             .
             99
          
           
             Ashton
             a
             Minister
             ,
             and
             Chaplaine
             to
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             ,
             requested
             to
             be
             still
             with
             him
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             imprisonment
             ,
             321.
             
             He
             comes
             along
             with
             the
             Earle
             to
             the
             scaffold
             .
             324
          
           
             Auerley
             a
             Riuer
             in
             Ireland
             .
             353
          
           
             D'Aumont
             not
             yet
             come
             into
             Britaine
             ,
             85.
             
             He
             deceiueth
             the
             English
             of
             their
             promise
             concerning
             Morlay
             ,
             107.
             which
             
             the
             Queene
             taketh
             very
             ill
             ,
             109.
             
             He
             is
             sent
             ouer
             with
             Marshall
             Birone
             into
             England
             ,
             344.
             and
             honourably
             entertained
             at
             Basing
             .
             ibid.
             
          
        
         
           
             B
          
           
             BAbington
             a
             Priest
             ,
             his
             confession
             vrged
             against
             the
             Earle
             of
             Arundell
             ,
             6.
             
             The
             Queene
             of
             Scots
             commends
             the
             Earle
             of
             Arundell
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             chiefe
             head
             of
             all
             the
             English
             Catholikes
             .
             7
          
           
             Bagnall
             Marshall
             of
             the
             Irish
             Forces
             ,
             93.
             
             Grudges
             betwixt
             him
             and
             
               Tir●Oen
               ,
               ibid.
            
             The
             reasons
             about
             the
             marriage
             of
             his
             Sister
             ,
             ibid.
             He
             accuseth
             Tir-Oen
             ,
             and
             preferreth
             articles
             against
             him
             .
             118
          
           
             Ballemure
             ,
             the
             House
             of
             Feagh-Mac-Hugh
             ,
             119.
             from
             whence
             the
             Lord
             Deputy
             driues
             him
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Baltimore
             lately
             possessed
             by
             the
             Spaniard
             ,
             at
             the
             arriuell
             of
             
               Iohn
               D'
               Aquila
            
             ,
             surrendred
             againe
             vnto
             the
             English.
             358
          
           
             Bancroft
             Bishop
             of
             London
             ,
             sent
             by
             the
             Queene
             to
             Embden
             ,
             about
             a
             Treaty
             with
             the
             Danes
             ,
             284.
             
             He
             effecteth
             nothing
             ,
             285
          
           
             Banton
             ,
             a
             place
             whether
             the
             English
             Merchants
             trauell
             .
             285
          
           
             Bantre
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             rendred
             vp
             to
             the
             English.
             361
          
           
             Sir
             
               Francis
               Barcley
            
             subdueth
             Glanemire
             in
             Ireland
             .
             269
          
           
             Sir
             
               R.
               Barclay
            
             made
             keeper
             to
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             .
             287
          
           
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Barclay
            
             Campe-Master
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             356.
             
             He
             is
             slaine
             with
             a
             Bullet
             at
             Moher-lecow
             Fort.
             376
          
           
             Bainham
             one
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             complices
             arraigned
             ,
             321.
             
          
           
             His
             plea
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             322.
             
             His
             life
             bought
             for
             money
             of
             Sir
             
               Walter
               Rawleigh
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Bacons
             proceedings
             in
             the
             arraignment
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             .
             316
          
           
             Barlow
             Doctor
             of
             Diuinity
             ,
             sent
             to
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             the
             same
             morning
             that
             ●e
             suffered
             .
             324
          
           
             
             Barneuelts
             Oration
             in
             the
             behalfe
             of
             the
             
               Low
               Countries
            
             .
             205
          
           
             Barowes
             ,
             a
             Secretary
             ,
             hanged
             .
             79
          
           
             Basing
             ,
             a
             place
             where
             the
             Queene
             vsed
             to
             lye
             in
             the
             Summer
             time
             .
             344
          
           
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Baskeruill
            
             made
             Colonell
             of
             the
             Forces
             that
             went
             into
             France
             .
             23
          
           
             Beare
             in
             Ireland
             forsaken
             ,
             and
             left
             to
             the
             English.
             361
          
           
             Bennet
             a
             Priest
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             witnesses
             against
             the
             Earle
             of
             Arundell
             .
             9
          
           
             Bere-hauen
             ,
             that
             was
             lately
             gotten
             by
             the
             Spaniard
             ,
             surrendred
             againe
             vnto
             the
             English.
             358
          
           
             
               Bertrand
               à
               Castro
            
             sets
             vpon
             
               Hawkins
               ,
               111.
               
               Hawkins
            
             yeeldeth
             to
             him
             on
             conditions
             ,
             ibid.
             His
             honestie
             in
             endeauouring
             to
             haue
             him
             set
             at
             liberty
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Bingham
             President
             of
             Conaught
             ,
             41.
             
             He
             vanquished
             
               Brian
               Ororke
               ,
               ibid.
            
             He
             was
             sent
             for
             ouer
             into
             England
             ,
             vpon
             the
             complaints
             of
             some
             of
             his
             Prouinces
             ,
             and
             committed
             ,
             235.
             but
             afterwards
             sent
             thither
             againe
             with
             greater
             honour
             ;
             where
             he
             died
             presently
             after
             his
             arriuall
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Birone
             appointed
             by
             the
             King
             of
             France
             to
             helpe
             at
             the
             siege
             of
             Roan
             ,
             47.
             
             He
             appeares
             not
             ,
             as
             expected
             ,
             ibid.
             He
             scoffes
             at
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             ,
             for
             his
             religious
             manner
             of
             dying
             ,
             325.
             
             He
             's
             sent
             ouer
             to
             the
             Queene
             ,
             344.
             
             His
             plots
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             ibid.
             He
             is
             beheaded
             .
             371
          
           
             Blackwater
             assaulted
             and
             taken
             by
             Tir-Oen
             ,
             142.
             
             He
             is
             remoued
             againe
             from
             it
             .
             348
          
           
             Blackwell
             the
             Arch-Priest
             in
             England
             ,
             368.
             
             The
             Secular
             Priests
             detract
             from
             his
             authority
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Bloise
             ,
             the
             King
             is
             compelled
             to
             retire
             from
             Paris
             thither
             ,
             19.
             
             He
             causeth
             Guise
             then
             to
             be
             slaine
             .
             20
          
           
             Sir
             
               Charles
               Blunt
            
             made
             Gouernour
             of
             Portsmouth
             ,
             92.
             
             Afterwards
             Lord
             Montioy
             ,
             117.
             
             He
             is
             thought
             vpon
             by
             the
             Queene
             as
             a
             fit
             man
             for
             to
             be
             Lord
             Deputy
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             237.
             
             Essex
             puts
             him
             by
             it
             ,
             ibid.
             After
             Essex
             ,
             he
             is
             made
             Deputy
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             255.
             
             See
             Montioy
             .
          
           
             
             Sir
             
               Christopher
               Blunt
            
             disswades
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             from
             comming
             ouer
             from
             Ireland
             with
             his
             Army
             ,
             244.
             
             He
             admonisheth
             him
             to
             make
             his
             way
             to
             the
             Queene
             ,
             296.
             
             His
             Office
             allotted
             him
             in
             assaulting
             the
             Court
             ,
             301.
             
             Hee
             is
             arraigned
             ,
             327.
             
             He
             requesteth
             to
             be
             beheaded
             ,
             332.
             
             He
             suffereth
             vpon
             Tower-hill
             ,
             334.
             
             His
             confession
             .
             335
          
           
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Bodley
            
             destinated
             by
             Essex
             for
             the
             Queenes
             Secretary
             ,
             168.
             
             He
             is
             put
             by
             by
             
               Cecill
               ,
               ibid.
            
             His
             care
             in
             the
             affaires
             of
             the
             
               Low
               Countries
            
             ,
             224.
             
             He
             restores
             the
             publike
             library
             at
             
               Oxford
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Sir
             
               Iosias
               Bodley
            
             his
             proceedings
             in
             Ireland
             .
             357
          
           
             Bullen
             ,
             the
             place
             appointed
             by
             the
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             for
             a
             Treaty
             betwixt
             England
             and
             Spaine
             ,
             263.
             
             The
             proceedings
             therein
             ,
             265
             ,
             &c.
             It
             is
             dissolued
             .
             277
          
           
             Cardinall
             Bourbon
             committed
             to
             prison
             ,
             20.
             
             He
             is
             proclaimed
             King
             of
             France
             .
             22
          
           
             
               Henry
               Bourbon
            
             Prince
             of
             Dumbare
             ,
             requesteth
             aide
             from
             England
             .
             35
          
           
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Borough
            
             Colonell
             of
             the
             English
             in
             France
             ,
             23.
             
             He
             stayeth
             Sir
             
               William
               Drewry
            
             in
             a
             single
             combat
             ,
             24.
             
             Hee
             persueth
             a
             Spanish
             Caracke
             .
             72
          
           
             The
             Lord
             Borough
             sent
             Embassadour
             into
             Scotland
             ,
             81.
             
             He
             is
             made
             Lord
             Deputy
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             in
             the
             roome
             of
             Russell
             ,
             197
          
           
             He
             dyeth
             shortly
             after
             .
             199
          
           
             Bothwell
             an
             agent
             in
             the
             rebellion
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             2.
             
             He
             assaults
             the
             Kings
             Court
             ,
             63.
             
             His
             second
             assault
             ,
             66.
             
             Hee
             lurketh
             in
             England
             ,
             80.
             
             He
             is
             demanded
             of
             the
             Queene
             ,
             82.
             
             Hee
             returnes
             ,
             and
             is
             pardoned
             ,
             83.
             
             He
             rebelleth
             againe
             ,
             97.
             
             His
             protestation
             published
             ,
             98.
             
             He
             is
             put
             to
             flight
             .
             99
          
           
             Sir
             
               Henry
               Bromley
            
             conueyed
             by
             boat
             to
             the
             Tower.
             309
          
           
             Sir
             
               Calisthenes
               Brookes
            
             a
             commander
             in
             Ireland
             .
             232
          
           
             I.
             Brose
             Duke
             of
             Estampes
             .
             35
          
           
             Broughton
             slaine
             at
             the
             Battle
             at
             Ostend
             .
             343
          
           
             Browne
             Viscount
             Montague
             ,
             his
             death
             .
             76
          
           
             Buckhurst
             Delegate
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Perot
            
             ,
             67.
             
             He
             is
             
             made
             Lord
             high
             Steward
             of
             England
             ,
             for
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             ,
             311.
             
             Chancellour
             of
             Oxford
             .
             74
          
           
             Bulles
             of
             the
             Pope
             sent
             into
             Scotland
             ,
             one
             to
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             and
             another
             to
             the
             Laity
             ,
             285.
             
             Another
             sent
             into
             Ireland
             to
             encourage
             the
             Rebells
             ,
             and
             the
             forme
             of
             it
             .
             256
          
           
             ●ulloine
             accused
             by
             Birone
             at
             the
             time
             of
             his
             execution
             ,
             371.
             
             The
             King
             sends
             for
             him
             ,
             ibid.
             He
             refuseth
             to
             come
             ,
             8.
             
             Appealeth
             to
             the
             Chamber
             at
             
               Castres
               ,
               ibid.
            
             The
             King
             complaines
             of
             him
             to
             the
             Queene
             ,
             ibid.
             Her
             answer
             ,
             372.
             
             The
             French
             Kings
             reply
             .
             373
          
           
             Burgesse
             a
             Priest
             ,
             Letters
             sent
             by
             him
             to
             Cardinall
             Allen
             ,
             4.
             
             He
             confesseth
             the
             Earle
             of
             Arundell
             of
             his
             sinnes
             .
             6
          
           
             Burghley
             one
             of
             the
             ●eeres
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             Arundell
             ,
             4.
             
             Deputed
             to
             the
             keeping
             of
             the
             great
             Seale
             ,
             61.
             
             He
             lamenteth
             the
             cause
             of
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Perot
            
             ,
             68.
             
             He
             would
             not
             entertaine
             
               Don
               Antonio
               Perez
            
             ,
             106.
             
             He
             causeth
             the
             Queene
             to
             call
             in
             her
             monies
             from
             the
             States
             ,
             133.
             
             His
             inclination
             to
             a
             peace
             with
             Spaine
             ,
             217.
             
             His
             presage
             about
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             ,
             218
             His
             death
             ,
             220.
             
             The
             History
             of
             his
             life
             .
             221
          
           
             Buzenuale
             sent
             ouer
             from
             France
             to
             the
             Queene
             ,
             22.
             
             Monies
             lent
             the
             French
             King
             on
             his
             Bond.
             30
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             CAhir
             Castle
             taken
             by
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             ,
             before
             he
             dispatched
             into
             Vlster
             .
             240
          
           
             Cardinall
             Caietans
             endeauours
             to
             promote
             the
             king
             of
             Spaines
             cause
             ,
             24.
             
             His
             successe
             .
             25
          
           
             Callice
             besieged
             by
             the
             Cardinall
             of
             Austria
             ,
             156.
             
             It
             is
             taken
             ,
             ibid.
             the
             noise
             of
             the
             Ordnance
             heard
             to
             
               Greenwitch
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Canary
             in
             vaine
             attempted
             by
             Captaine
             Baskeuile
             .
             131
          
           
             Chancellour
             of
             Scotland
             remoued
             from
             the
             Court
             by
             the
             meanes
             of
             Bothwell
             ,
             83.
             
             Recalled
             againe
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
             Carackes
             espied
             by
             Borough
             ,
             72.
             
             Fired
             ,
             ibid.
             Another
             called
             the
             Mother
             of
             God
             ,
             taken
             by
             the
             English
             ,
             73.
             
             The
             value
             of
             the
             spoile
             ,
             ibid.
             Another
             assaulted
             in
             the
             Hauen
             of
             Cezimbra
             in
             Portugall
             ,
             361.
             
             It
             yeelds
             vpon
             conditions
             .
             363
          
           
             Carbery
             reduced
             into
             obedience
             by
             the
             two
             
               Harueyes
               ,
               Roger
            
             and
             Gawen
             .
             36●
          
           
             Carboyle
             assaulted
             by
             the
             Duke
             of
             Parma
             ,
             by
             which
             meanes
             he
             relieueth
             Paris
             .
             34
          
           
             Carew
             ,
             President
             of
             Mounster
             ,
             268.
             
             His
             acts
             there
             ,
             269.
             
             He
             surpriseth
             the
             titular
             Earle
             of
             Desmond
             ,
             and
             arraignes
             him
             ,
             351.
             sends
             him
             ouer
             to
             
               England
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Carew's
             Embassy
             into
             Polony
             ,
             191.
             
             The
             matter
             of
             it
             ,
             ibid.
             What
             he
             effected
             with
             them
             of
             Dantzicke
             ,
             192.
             
             And
             with
             them
             of
             
               Elbing
               ,
               ibid.
            
             He
             refuseth
             to
             receiue
             Letters
             for
             the
             Queene
             ,
             because
             the
             superscription
             was
             not
             compleatly
             for
             her
             honour
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Carlile
             the
             famous
             Nauigator
             dyeth
             .
             92
          
           
             Carigfoile
             ,
             yeelded
             vp
             to
             the
             English
             ,
             by
             the
             meanes
             of
             Carew
             .
             269
          
           
             Carlingford
             slaughter
             ,
             where
             many
             Irish
             were
             slaine
             .
             259
          
           
             Charles
             King
             of
             Sweden
             ,
             excuseth
             himselfe
             to
             the
             Queene
             about
             complaints
             of
             him
             .
             252
          
           
             Carsey
             a
             Commander
             ,
             slaine
             in
             the
             skirmish
             at
             Portugall
             .
             15
          
           
             Calcayes
             taken
             by
             the
             English.
             16
          
           
             Casteele
             ,
             the
             antiquity
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             it
             .
             263
          
           
             Castillon
             in
             France
             taken
             by
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Norris
            
             .
             45
          
           
             
               Castell
               Rauen
            
             yeelded
             vp
             againe
             to
             the
             English.
             358
          
           
             Cauendish
             ,
             his
             voyage
             to
             the
             Magellan
             streights
             ▪
             59.
             
             He
             dyeth
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Caudobec
             taken
             by
             the
             Duke
             of
             Parma
             .
             70
          
           
             Charle-mont
             ,
             a
             Fort
             built
             in
             Ireland
             .
             375
          
           
             Clan-Hattens
             ,
             the
             Family
             of
             them
             great
             friends
             to
             the
             Earle
             of
             Murray
             .
             66
          
           
             Clement
             a
             Monke
             killeth
             Henry
             of
             France
             .
             21
          
           
             
             Chattroe
             Gouernour
             of
             Deepe
             .
             45
          
           
             Cherburgh
             ,
             a
             Port
             for
             the
             English
             Nauy
             to
             ride
             in
             .
             44
          
           
             Clifford
             made
             Knight
             of
             the
             order
             of
             S.
             Michael
             by
             the
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             112.
             
             His
             honour
             not
             approued
             at
             Rome
             .
             113
          
           
             Cobham
             helpeth
             the
             Admirall
             to
             seize
             on
             Essex's
             garden
             .
             308
          
           
             Compton
             dyeth
             ,
             27.
             
             The
             Lord
             Compton
             besiegeth
             Essex
             house
             ,
             with
             others
             .
             308
          
           
             Conde
             ,
             the
             Prince
             of
             Conde
             ,
             Heire
             to
             the
             Crowne
             of
             France
             .
             19
          
           
             Counsellours
             shut
             vp
             in
             Essex
             house
             by
             the
             Earle
             ,
             306.
             
             They
             are
             let
             out
             by
             Sir
             
               Ferdinando
               Gorge
            
             .
             307
          
           
             Counstable
             accompanieth
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             ,
             going
             to
             meet
             Tir-Oen
             at
             parley
             .
             242
          
           
             Copinger
             a
             good
             Gentleman
             ,
             seduced
             by
             Hacket
             ,
             51.
             
             He
             is
             bid
             by
             Arthington
             to
             annoint
             Hacket
             ,
             52.
             apprehended
             ,
             53.
             
             He
             starues
             himselfe
             in
             prison
             .
             54
          
           
             Corke
             Hauen
             appointed
             for
             the
             Spaniard
             to
             enter
             at
             .
             351
          
           
             Cowbucke
             ,
             the
             name
             of
             Parsons
             the
             Iesuite
             .
             369
          
           
             Courtney
             ,
             a
             Family
             from
             whence
             Sir
             
               Charles
               Dauers
            
             comes
             .
             332
          
           
             Croft
             ,
             Sir
             
               Iames
               Croft
            
             dyeth
             ,
             39.
             
             Another
             wounded
             .
             356
          
           
             Cromwell
             accompanieth
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             through
             London
             .
             306
          
           
             Creicton
             a
             Iesuite
             ,
             his
             practises
             in
             Scotland
             .
             1
          
           
             Crodon
             assaulted
             by
             the
             English
             ,
             108.
             
             Parades
             Gouernour
             thereof
             slaine
             ,
             109.
             
             It
             is
             taken
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Crosse
             first
             comes
             aboord
             the
             Mother
             of
             God
             ,
             a
             Caracke
             .
             73
          
           
             A
             piece
             of
             Christs
             Crosse
             kept
             in
             the
             Monastery
             of
             Typarara
             in
             Ireland
             .
             255
          
           
             Cuffe
             bringeth
             letters
             from
             the
             E.
             of
             Essex
             to
             the
             Queen
             ,
             242.
             
             The
             Earle
             intends
             to
             cashiere
             him
             ,
             287.
             
             He
             vpbrayds
             to
             the
             Earle
             his
             pu●illanimity
             ,
             233.
             
             He
             aduiseth
             the
             Earle
             to
             breake
             but
             to
             a
             few
             ,
             300.
             
             The
             Earle
             accuseth
             him
             much
             ,
             323.
             
             He
             is
             arraigned
             ,
             327.
             
             He
             defends
             himselfe
             ,
             331.
             
             His
             execution
             ,
             and
             confession
             .
             333
          
           
             
             Culline
             an
             Irish
             man
             hanged
             ,
             for
             being
             hired
             to
             kill
             the
             Queene
             .
             105
          
           
             Cumberland
             ,
             three
             of
             his
             ships
             wait
             for
             a
             Spanish
             Caracke
             by
             the
             Island
             Flores
             ,
             72.
             
             He
             proclaimeth
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             Traitor
             ,
             306.
             one
             of
             his
             Peeres
             .
             311
          
           
             Custome-house
             farmed
             by
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Smith
            
             ,
             31.
             
             The
             rents
             raised
             ,
             ibid.
             from
             fourteene
             thousand
             pounds
             a
             yeare
             ,
             to
             fifty
             thousand
             ,
             by
             the
             meanes
             of
             one
             
               Caermardine
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             D
          
           
             LOrd
             Dac●es
             his
             death
             .
             116
          
           
             Danes
             treaty
             with
             the
             English
             about
             Merchandize
             ,
             283.
             disagreements
             betweene
             them
             ,
             ibid.
             A
             treaty
             with
             them
             at
             Bremen
             ,
             365.
             
             An
             Embassie
             thither
             .
             224
          
           
             Danuers
             commeth
             ouer
             with
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             from
             Ireland
             ,
             being
             not
             yet
             recouered
             of
             a
             wound
             he
             had
             receiued
             ,
             244.
             
             He
             is
             made
             partaker
             of
             all
             their
             proceedings
             ,
             300.
             
             The
             place
             in
             Court
             allotted
             for
             him
             to
             seize
             on
             ,
             ibid.
             He
             is
             arraigned
             ,
             327.
             desireth
             to
             be
             beheaded
             ,
             332.
             dieth
             .
             334
          
           
             Darcy
             of
             the
             North
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Peeres
             for
             the
             Earle
             of
             Arundell
             .
             4
          
           
             Darcy
             of
             Chiche
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Peeres
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             and
             Southampton
             .
             311
          
           
             Dauis
             made
             priuie
             to
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             plots
             ,
             301.
             taunted
             for
             a
             Papist
             ,
             329.
             he
             excuseth
             himselfe
             ,
             330.
             he
             requesteth
             not
             to
             be
             quartered
             after
             his
             death
             .
             333
          
           
             Dennis
             a
             Commander
             slaine
             at
             Ostend
             .
             343
          
           
             Derry
             Castle
             in
             Ireland
             taken
             by
             Sir
             
               Henry
               Docwray
            
             .
             349
          
           
             Derry
             fortified
             by
             Docwray
             ,
             and
             Capt.
             Morgan
             .
             258
          
           
             
               Desmond
               ;
               Iames
               Fitz
               Thomas
            
             created
             by
             the
             Rebells
             Earle
             of
             Desmond
             ,
             234.
             he
             receiuing
             honour
             from
             Tir-Oen
             ,
             255.
             he
             is
             called
             the
             Titular
             Earle
             ,
             269.
             he
             is
             persued
             ,
             ibid.
             he
             is
             taken
             ,
             351.
             sent
             into
             
               England
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Docwray
             commeth
             ouer
             with
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             from
             Ireland
             ,
             
             245.
             he
             fortifies
             Derry
             ,
             258.
             he
             takes
             Derry
             Castle
             ,
             349.
             he
             is
             yet
             neglected
             ,
             and
             others
             preferred
             before
             him
             .
             376
          
           
             Dolman
             ,
             a
             Booke
             set
             forth
             by
             Parsons
             and
             others
             ,
             about
             the
             right
             of
             the
             Spanish
             
               Infanta
               ,
               101.
               
               Parsons
            
             excuseth
             it
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Scotland
             .
             103
          
           
             Donegall
             Monastery
             taken
             ,
             349.
             it
             is
             burnt
             .
             350
          
           
             
               Donell
               Spaniah
            
             reduced
             into
             order
             by
             the
             English.
             268
          
           
             Dorpe
             succeedeth
             Sir
             
               Francis
               Vere
            
             in
             the
             generall
             ship
             of
             the
             States
             Forces
             .
             343
          
           
             Drake
             his
             expedition
             for
             Spaine
             ,
             10.
             he
             is
             blamed
             ,
             15.
             his
             expedition
             into
             America
             ,
             130.
             he
             dieth
             .
             132
          
           
             Drury
             slaine
             by
             Borough
             in
             a
             single
             combate
             .
             24
          
           
             Sir
             
               Robert
               Drury
            
             helpeth
             Vere
             on
             his
             Horse
             ,
             when
             his
             owne
             was
             slaine
             .
             280
          
           
             Dudley
             Earle
             of
             Warwicke
             dieth
             .
             37
          
           
             Duke
             sent
             to
             relieue
             the
             Garrison
             at
             Ineskilline
             with
             prouision
             .
             117
          
           
             Dumboy
             is
             possessed
             by
             
               Osuilliuant
               Beare
            
             ,
             359.
             razed
             to
             the
             ground
             by
             the
             Lord
             Deputy
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Duncanon
             Hauen
             fortified
             by
             the
             Queene
             .
             29
          
        
         
           
             E
          
           
             
               EAst
               Indie
            
             Company
             instituted
             .
             285
          
           
             Edicts
             or
             Proclamations
             against
             transporting
             Corne
             to
             the
             French
             Leaguers
             ,
             45.
             against
             transporting
             Corne
             into
             Spaine
             ,
             59.
             against
             the
             Priests
             and
             Iesuites
             ,
             60.
             about
             making
             of
             Ordnance
             none
             bigger
             then
             Minions
             ,
             74.
             against
             transporting
             gold
             or
             siluer
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             255.
             against
             Iesuites
             .
             370
          
           
             Edmonds
             the
             Queenes
             French
             Secretary
             ,
             272.
             
             Delegated
             by
             the
             Queene
             to
             the
             treaty
             at
             
               Boloigne
               ,
               ibid.
               Earnest
            
             for
             the
             priority
             of
             the
             Queene
             ,
             275.
             sent
             ouer
             into
             
               England
               ,
               ibid.
            
             returnes
             with
             new
             instructions
             from
             the
             Queene
             ,
             ibid.
             hee
             is
             sent
             ouer
             into
             France
             ,
             to
             congratulate
             the
             Kings
             health
             
             at
             Callice
             .
             344
          
           
             Effingham
             Sonne
             to
             the
             Lord
             Howard
             Admirall
             ,
             308.
             he
             helpeth
             his
             Father
             to
             seize
             on
             Essex
             Garden
             by
             the
             
               Thames
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Egerton
             Sollicitor
             to
             the
             Queene
             ,
             8.
             his
             proceedings
             against
             the
             Earle
             of
             Arundell
             ;
             he
             findes
             him
             guilty
             of
             treason
             three
             times
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Elbing
             reconciled
             by
             Carew
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             Embassie
             went
             thither
             after
             he
             had
             beene
             at
             Dantzicke
             .
             192
          
           
             Elizabeth
             ,
             she
             allayeth
             a
             mutiny
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             3.
             she
             was
             angry
             at
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             voyage
             to
             Portugall
             ,
             13.
             the
             reason
             ,
             14.
             she
             answereth
             the
             complaints
             of
             the
             Ha●se-townes
             ,
             18.
             she
             aydeth
             the
             King
             of
             
               Nauarre
               ,
               ibid.
            
             she
             aydeth
             the
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             22.
             she
             proposeth
             marriage
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Scots
             ,
             25.
             she
             fortifieth
             sundry
             Hauens
             ,
             29
             she
             allotteth
             yearly
             charges
             for
             her
             Nauy
             ,
             30.
             she
             raiseth
             the
             rate
             of
             the
             Custome-house
             ,
             31.
             her
             care
             of
             the
             States
             ,
             32.
             she
             restoreth
             ships
             to
             the
             Venetians
             ,
             33.
             she
             maketh
             peace
             betweene
             the
             Turke
             and
             the
             
               Polacke
               ,
               ibid.
            
             her
             obseruation
             about
             France
             ,
             37.
             she
             sendeth
             Essex
             into
             France
             ,
             46.
             her
             Iurisdiction
             in
             spirituall
             matters
             is
             impugned
             ,
             54.
             defended
             ,
             55.
             she
             visiteth
             the
             Vniuersity
             of
             Oxford
             ,
             74.
             she
             calleth
             a
             Parliament
             ,
             77.
             the
             summe
             of
             her
             speech
             ,
             78.
             she
             sends
             Borough
             Embassadour
             into
             Scotland
             ,
             81.
             she
             maketh
             peace
             between
             the
             Turke
             and
             the
             Transiluanian
             ,
             84.
             she
             translateth
             a
             Booke
             of
             
               Boëtius
               ,
               89.
            
             her
             Letter
             to
             the
             king
             of
             France
             ,
             88
             she
             fortifies
             Gernsey
             and
             Iersey
             ,
             91.
             she
             sendeth
             Zouch
             Embassadour
             into
             Scotland
             ,
             96.
             she
             christeneth
             Prince
             Henry
             ,
             103.
             distaste
             betweene
             her
             and
             the
             States
             ,
             133.
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             ,
             ibid.
             delating
             about
             it
             ,
             135.
             it
             is
             reconciled
             ,
             136.
             she
             answereth
             the
             Ha●se-townes
             ,
             137.
             her
             prayer
             for
             the
             Nauy
             that
             went
             to
             Cadiz
             ,
             158.
             her
             censure
             about
             Honours
             conferred
             by
             a
             forreigne
             Prince
             ,
             174.
             her
             speech
             to
             D.
             Ialine
             Embassadour
             from
             Poland
             ,
             188.
             she
             striketh
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             ,
             219.
             she
             translateth
             
               Salust
               de
               Bello
               Iugurthino
            
             ,
             231.
             and
             most
             of
             
             
               Horace
               de
               Arte
               Poëtica
            
             ,
             and
             
               Plutarch
               de
               Curiositate
            
             ,
             231.
             she
             is
             angry
             at
             the
             proceedings
             of
             Essex
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             242.
             she
             confines
             him
             to
             his
             Chamber
             ,
             245.
             she
             is
             visited
             by
             diuers
             Princes
             ,
             and
             honourable
             Personages
             ,
             297.
             she
             would
             haue
             pardoned
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             ,
             324.
             she
             answereth
             the
             Embassadours
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             337.
             her
             speech
             concerning
             Monopolies
             345.
             her
             answere
             to
             the
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             about
             the
             Duke
             of
             Bouillon
             ,
             372.
             she
             falls
             sicke
             ,
             380.
             her
             Ring
             sawed
             off
             her
             finger
             ,
             381.
             she
             dyeth
             .
             383
          
           
             Embden
             ,
             the
             place
             appointed
             for
             a
             Treaty
             .
             284
          
           
             English
             arriue
             at
             Portugall
             ,
             13.
             they
             march
             to
             Lisbon
             ,
             14.
             the
             Spaniards
             sally
             forth
             vpon
             them
             ,
             15.
             they
             beate
             them
             backe
             ,
             &
             returne
             ▪
             ibid.
             they
             are
             subiect
             to
             diseases
             in
             Spaine
             ,
             17.
             the
             reason
             thereof
             in
             nature
             ,
             ibid.
             they
             arriue
             in
             France
             to
             aide
             the
             French
             King
             ,
             23.
             they
             returne
             ,
             24.
             they
             receiue
             an
             ouerthrow
             from
             the
             Rebels
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             232.
             the
             greatest
             they
             euer
             receiued
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             233.
             wearied
             with
             the
             first
             expedition
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             ,
             240.
             they
             are
             oppressed
             with
             too
             much
             tribute
             by
             the
             Danes
             for
             passing
             the
             Sounds
             Sea
             ,
             285.
             their
             valour
             in
             France
             ,
             24.
             at
             the
             siege
             of
             
               Ostend
               ,
               341.
            
             their
             famous
             victories
             ,
             108.
             their
             exposing
             to
             slaughter
             blamed
             by
             the
             Queene
             ,
             109.
             their
             priuiledges
             of
             fishing
             granted
             by
             the
             ancient
             Kings
             of
             Norway
             ,
             empeached
             by
             the
             Danes
             ,
             284.
             their
             commendation
             euen
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             themselues
             .
             165
          
           
             England
             ,
             a
             more
             ancient
             and
             eminenter
             Kingdome
             then
             Castile
             ,
             or
             Spaine
             .
             263
          
           
             English
             Merchants
             ,
             their
             couetousnesse
             taxed
             .
             74
          
           
             Ernest
             Arch-Duke
             of
             Austria
             ,
             105.
             the
             Queene
             wisheth
             him
             to
             acquaint
             his
             Master
             the
             Spaniard
             with
             the
             treacherous
             plots
             of
             Ibarra
             ,
             and
             other
             of
             his
             seruants
             .
             106
          
           
             Espina●
             ioyneth
             Forces
             with
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Norris
            
             .
             85
          
           
             Essex
             ioyneth
             with
             the
             English
             Fleet
             that
             was
             for
             
               Portugall
               ,
               13.
            
             his
             honour
             got
             there
             ,
             14.
             he
             is
             sent
             ouer
             to
             France
             with
             400.
             
             English
             ,
             46.
             he
             knighteth
             too
             many
             ,
             47.
             he
             lyeth
             idle
             
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Frenches
             not
             comming
             to
             ioyne
             ,
             ibid.
             hee
             approacheth
             
               Roan
               ,
               ibid.
            
             he
             loseth
             his
             brother
             Sir
             
               Walter
               Deuereux
               ,
               ibid.
            
             he
             is
             dispatched
             into
             Champaigne
             ,
             48.
             he
             challengeth
             Villars
             Gouernour
             of
             Roan
             ,
             69.
             he
             returneth
             into
             ,
             
               England
               ,
               ibid.
            
             he
             is
             made
             Generall
             of
             the
             Forces
             that
             went
             to
             Gadez
             ,
             156.
             he
             throwes
             away
             his
             Hat
             for
             ioy
             ,
             160.
             he
             lands
             his
             Forces
             ,
             161.
             enters
             the
             Towne
             ,
             162.
             he
             would
             expect
             the
             returne
             of
             the
             Spanish
             Fleet
             at
             the
             Azores
             ,
             166.
             but
             ouercome
             with
             most
             voices
             ,
             he
             returnes
             ,
             ibid.
             hee
             is
             made
             Generall
             of
             the
             Forces
             for
             the
             Islands
             Azores
             ,
             178.
             his
             resolution
             before
             he
             went
             ,
             179.
             the
             Islands
             Gratiosa
             and
             Flores
             yeeld
             vnto
             him
             ,
             183.
             he
             returnes
             ,
             185.
             grudges
             betweene
             him
             and
             Rawleigh
             ,
             186.
             and
             betweene
             him
             and
             
               Cecill
               .
               ibid.
            
             he
             is
             made
             Earle
             Marshall
             of
             England
             ,
             187.
             he
             is
             against
             a
             peace
             with
             Spaine
             ,
             217.
             he
             writes
             an
             Apologie
             in
             his
             owne
             defence
             ,
             218.
             he
             is
             strucken
             by
             the
             Queene
             ,
             219.
             he
             flings
             away
             from
             the
             Court
             ,
             ibid.
             he
             is
             made
             Lord
             Deputy
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             238.
             the
             number
             of
             his
             Army
             ,
             239.
             he
             marcheth
             to
             Mounster
             ,
             and
             neglecteth
             his
             Commission
             ,
             240.
             he
             parlies
             with
             Tir●Oen
             almost
             an
             houre
             ,
             242.
             hee
             makes
             a
             Truce
             with
             him
             ,
             ibid.
             the
             Queene
             s●nds
             him
             an
             angry
             Letter
             at
             it
             ,
             243.
             he
             is
             discontented
             vpon
             the
             receit
             of
             it
             ,
             ibid.
             he
             returnes
             vnlookt
             for
             to
             London
             ,
             244.
             kneeles
             before
             the
             Queene
             at
             Nonesuch
             ,
             245.
             is
             committed
             ,
             246.
             to
             his
             owne
             house
             ,
             287.
             he
             is
             cited
             before
             the
             Lords
             of
             the
             Councell
             ,
             and
             appeares
             ,
             288.
             the
             Queene
             denies
             him
             his
             Farme
             of
             the
             
               Sweet
               Wines
            
             ,
             whereat
             he
             is
             discontented
             ,
             and
             entertaines
             ill
             counsell
             ,
             295.
             his
             consultations
             at
             Drury
             house
             300.
             multitudes
             flocke
             to
             Essex
             house
             ,
             303.
             the
             Lords
             of
             the
             Councell
             come
             thither
             ,
             304.
             they
             are
             shut
             vp
             ,
             306.
             let
             out
             ,
             307.
             the
             Earle
             besieged
             ,
             308.
             he
             yeelds
             ,
             309.
             is
             arraigned
             ,
             311.
             condemned
             ,
             321.
             reconciled
             to
             Cecill
             ,
             322.
             executed
             in
             the
             Tower
             ,
             324.
             his
             Elogie
             .
             326
          
           
             The
             Lord
             Euers
             dyeth
             .
             117
          
           
             Exceptions
             against
             any
             of
             a
             Iury
             (
             in
             case
             of
             Treason
             )
             are
             vnlawfull
             .
             371
          
           
             
             Expedition
             into
             Spaine
             ,
             10.
             into
             Portugall
             ,
             13.
             another
             to
             Cadiz
             ,
             156.
             their
             victory
             and
             spoiles
             ,
             163.
             another
             to
             the
             Islands
             of
             Azores
             ,
             178.
             
             Townes
             taken
             ,
             182.
             and
             their
             safe
             returne
             home
             againe
             .
             185
          
           
             Another
             Expedition
             into
             the
             
               East
               Indies
            
             by
             Ryman
             ,
             58.
             to
             the
             Magellan
             streights
             by
             Cauendish
             ,
             59.
             to
             Guiana
             by
             Rawleigh
             ,
             129.
             into
             America
             by
             Rawleigh
             ,
             72.
             to
             the
             Spanish
             coasts
             vnder
             Sir
             
               Richard
               Leuison
            
             ,
             361.
             another
             into
             America
             vnder
             Hawkins
             .
             110
          
        
         
           
             F
          
           
             FAiall
             a
             Towne
             taken
             by
             Sir
             
               Walter
               Rawleigh
               ,
               181.
               
               Essex
            
             angry
             at
             it
             ,
             182.
             
             Rawleigh
             pleads
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             is
             receiued
             into
             fauour
             .
             183
          
           
             Fairfax
             a
             Commander
             in
             the
             battell
             at
             Newport
             ,
             281.
             slaine
             at
             Ostend
             .
             343
          
           
             Feagh-Mac-Hugh
             sorely
             persued
             by
             the
             Lord
             Deputy
             ,
             119.
             his
             head
             is
             cut
             off
             by
             Serieant
             Milbourne
             ,
             and
             sent
             to
             Dublin
             .
             155
          
           
             
               Ferdinand
               Carill
            
             ,
             delegated
             by
             the
             Spaniard
             to
             the
             Treaty
             at
             Bullen
             .
             272
          
           
             Ferdinand
             Arch-Duke
             and
             Cardinall
             ,
             Brother
             to
             Maximilian
             the
             Emperour
             .
             251
          
           
             Feroll
             ,
             the
             place
             appointed
             for
             the
             English
             Nauy
             ,
             to
             expect
             the
             returne
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             from
             the
             Indies
             .
             178
          
           
             Fernambuc
             in
             Brasil
             taken
             by
             Lancaster
             .
             112
          
           
             Ferrena
             his
             treason
             against
             the
             Queene
             ,
             103.
             his
             confession
             .
             104
          
           
             Fitzwilliams
             Deputy
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             28.
             he
             apprehendeth
             Hugh-Ro●-Mac-Mahon
             ,
             and
             arraigned
             him
             ;
             he
             causeth
             him
             to
             be
             hanged
             ,
             ibid.
             he
             is
             recalled
             ouer
             into
             England
             .
             117
          
           
             Fitz-Thomas
             created
             Earle
             of
             Desmond
             .
             255
          
           
             
             Flemmings
             Leader
             of
             the
             Horse
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             232.
             his
             valour
             .
             356
          
           
             Flemming
             the
             Queenes
             Attourney
             ,
             his
             accusation
             of
             Danuers
             .
             329
          
           
             A
             Fleet
             sent
             to
             Spaine
             ,
             10.
             to
             Cadiz
             ,
             156.
             to
             the
             Islands
             of
             Azores
             ,
             178.
             to
             the
             
               East
               Indies
            
             ,
             58.
             to
             the
             Magellan
             streights
             ,
             59.
             to
             Guiana
             ,
             129.
             to
             the
             Spanish
             coasts
             ,
             vnder
             Leuison
             .
             361
          
           
             Another
             Fleet
             sent
             to
             America
             vnder
             Sir
             
               W.
               Rawleigh
            
             .
             72
          
           
             Fletcher
             Bishop
             of
             London
             ,
             the
             Queen
             discontented
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             wherefore
             ,
             175.
             he
             dieth
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Flores
             the
             Island
             yeelds
             to
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             .
             183
          
           
             Flushing
             in
             Holland
             tearmed
             by
             King
             Philip
             one
             of
             the
             Keyes
             of
             the
             Spanish
             Empire
             .
             225
          
           
             Folliot
             a
             Commander
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             355.
             he
             is
             sent
             home
             by
             the
             Deputy
             ,
             376.
             but
             first
             made
             Gouernour
             of
             
               Ballashanon
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Fonseca
             one
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             priuie
             Councell
             ,
             and
             his
             Embassadour
             in
             the
             
               Low
               Countries
            
             ,
             del●gated
             at
             the
             Treaty
             of
             Bullen
             .
             272
          
           
             Forts
             in
             
               Ireland
               ,
               Blackwater
            
             besieged
             ,
             232.
             yeelded
             to
             the
             Rebels
             ,
             233.
             at
             Moghery
             ,
             348.
             and
             Fort
             Montioy
             erected
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             376.
             
             Fort
             Charlemont
             ,
             375.
             
             Fort
             Mont-Norris
             .
             259
          
           
             Fortescue
             Master
             of
             the
             Ward-robe
             to
             the
             Queene
             ,
             27.
             a
             good
             Graecian
             ,
             and
             Tutor
             to
             the
             Queene
             ,
             ibid.
             Delegated
             to
             heare
             the
             cause
             of
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Perot
            
             ,
             67.
             
             Delegated
             againe
             for
             the
             Queene
             about
             making
             new
             couenants
             with
             the
             States
             .
             223
          
           
             Fourbisher
             hath
             part
             of
             the
             Nauy
             committed
             to
             him
             by
             Rawleigh
             ,
             72.
             he
             expects
             Generall
             Norris
             in
             the
             Bay
             with
             ten
             Englishmen
             of
             warre
             ,
             108.
             shot
             thorow
             the
             Hip
             with
             a
             Bullet
             ,
             109.
             dyeth
             at
             
               Plimmouth
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             France
             in
             great
             troubles
             ,
             18.
             it
             was
             to
             descend
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Nauarre
             ;
             but
             the
             Catholique
             Princes
             would
             exclude
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             a
             Protestant
             ,
             19.
             the
             holy
             League
             in
             
               France
               ,
               ibid.
               Henry
            
             the
             third
             of
             France
             slaine
             ,
             21.
             the
             Duke
             of
             
             Maine
             declared
             
               Lieutenant
               Generall
               of
               the
               Crowne
               and
               State
               of
               France
               ,
            
             22.
             her
             priority
             before
             Spaine
             ,
             272.
             why
             not
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             
               Trent
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Francis
             the
             first
             of
             France
             ,
             incorporated
             the
             Dutchy
             of
             Britaine
             to
             the
             Crowne
             of
             France
             .
             35
          
           
             French
             Law
             ,
             that
             
               whatsoeuer
               is
               once
               annexed
               to
               the
               Crowne
               of
               France
               ,
               can
               neuer
               be
               dismembred
               from
               it
               .
            
             35
          
           
             
               Fredericke
               Spinola
            
             Leader
             of
             some
             Gallies
             into
             Flanders
             .
             252
          
           
             Fuentes
             dealeth
             with
             Lopez
             ,
             and
             Ferreira
             ,
             and
             Lowise
             ,
             about
             poysoning
             the
             Queene
             .
             104
          
        
         
           
             G
          
           
             GAdiz
             tearmed
             by
             King
             Philip
             one
             of
             the
             Keyes
             of
             the
             Spanish
             Empire
             ,
             225.
             the
             expedition
             of
             the
             English
             thither
             ,
             156.
             they
             enter
             the
             Towne
             ,
             162.
             their
             victory
             and
             spoiles
             .
             163
          
           
             Gallies
             ,
             at
             their
             first
             making
             caused
             great
             admiration
             ,
             252.
             the
             Queene
             also
             makes
             her
             some
             .
             41
          
           
             Gardiner
             Lord
             chiefe
             Iustice
             of
             Ireland
             .
             200
          
           
             Gates
             knighted
             at
             the
             expedition
             to
             Gadiz
             .
             164
          
           
             Garnet
             superiour
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             in
             England
             .
             368
          
           
             Garnsey
             Island
             fortified
             by
             the
             Queene
             .
             91
          
           
             Gaueloc
             the
             base
             sonne
             of
             Shan-O-Neale
             ,
             strangled
             by
             Tir-Oen
             himselfe
             ,
             40.
             the
             reason
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Gaunt
             Duke
             of
             Lancaster
             his
             expedition
             into
             Spaine
             ,
             dangerous
             and
             hurtfull
             to
             the
             English.
             17
          
           
             Geneua
             succoured
             by
             the
             Queene
             ,
             374.
             the
             Commons
             liberality
             in
             contribution
             ,
             and
             the
             Clergies
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Gemeticensis
             cited
             against
             the
             Booke
             of
             Doleman
             .
             101
          
           
             Gerard
             ,
             a
             Knight
             ,
             witnesse
             against
             the
             Earle
             of
             Arundell
             ,
             9.
             the
             custody
             of
             the
             Isle
             of
             Man
             committed
             to
             him
             ,
             115.
             and
             why
             ,
             ibid.
             two
             ships
             ,
             St.
             Andrew
             ,
             and
             St.
             Philip
             preserued
             by
             his
             care
             .
             161
          
           
             
             Gertrudenbergh
             deliuered
             vp
             to
             the
             Spaniard
             by
             the
             English
             Garrison
             ,
             11.
             at
             which
             the
             States
             are
             angry
             with
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Wingfield
            
             the
             gouernour
             of
             it
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Gill.
               Mericke
            
             knighted
             at
             Gadez
             voyage
             .
             164
          
           
             Gifford
             knighted
             at
             the
             expedition
             to
             
               Gadez
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Giffard
             a
             Diuine
             ,
             an
             English
             fugitiue
             .
             106
          
           
             Gilbert
             knighted
             at
             Gadez
             voyage
             .
             164
          
           
             Gilpin
             succeedeth
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Edmonds
            
             in
             Councell
             for
             the
             States
             .
             224
          
           
             Godolphin
             sent
             to
             
               Don
               Ivan
               D'Aquila
            
             about
             his
             yeelding
             .
             357
          
           
             Gorge
             sets
             the
             Councellors
             of
             the
             Queene
             at
             liberty
             ,
             307.
             a
             report
             that
             he
             discouered
             all
             to
             Rawleigh
             .
             304
          
           
             Gordon
             of
             Achindon
             subscribes
             to
             Blanks
             sent
             into
             Spaine
             .
             67
          
           
             Gowries
             brothers
             ,
             their
             treason
             against
             the
             K.
             of
             Scots
             .
             286
          
           
             Goodman
             Deane
             of
             Westminster
             ,
             223.
             ouer-seer
             of
             the
             Lord
             Burghley's
             Will.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Glanuile
             ,
             a
             Port
             ,
             nominated
             for
             the
             English
             ,
             by
             the
             French
             King.
             44
          
           
             Glamise
             ,
             surprized
             by
             the
             Earle
             Huntley
             ,
             2.
             he
             is
             afterwards
             dismissed
             .
             3
          
           
             Glanemire
             Castle
             yeelded
             to
             the
             English.
             269
          
           
             Greenuil
             ,
             Captaine
             of
             the
             Reare-Admirall
             ,
             56.
             he
             is
             assaulted
             ,
             ibid.
             grieuously
             wounded
             ,
             57.
             he
             is
             sent
             into
             the
             Spanish
             Admirall
             ,
             where
             ,
             within
             two
             daies
             he
             dies
             .
             57
          
           
             A
             Gloue
             sent
             to
             Hawkins
             ,
             vpon
             which
             he
             yeelds
             .
             111
          
           
             Gourney
             taken
             by
             Essex
             and
             Birone
             .
             47
          
           
             
               Graham
               Fentreé
            
             a
             fauourer
             of
             the
             Spanish
             party
             punished
             .
             100
          
           
             Gratiosa
             yeelds
             to
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             .
             183
          
           
             Gratley
             a
             Priest
             ,
             Letters
             of
             his
             produced
             ,
             6.
             he
             reconcileth
             the
             Earle
             of
             Arundel
             to
             the
             Romish
             Church
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Graue
             ,
             a
             Master
             of
             a
             ship
             .
             183
          
           
             Greames
             ,
             his
             valour
             in
             the
             Irish
             warres
             ,
             269.
             he
             certifieth
             the
             Deputy
             of
             the
             enemies
             approach
             .
             355
          
           
             Lord
             Grey
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             Arundels
             Peeres
             .
             4
          
           
             
             Grey
             knighted
             at
             the
             expedition
             to
             Gadez
             .
             164
          
           
             Grey
             of
             Wilton
             ,
             an
             enemy
             to
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             .
             245
          
           
             Gauran
             a
             Priest
             ,
             accompanies
             Mac-Guire
             in
             his
             rebellion
             ,
             93.
             he
             is
             made
             by
             the
             Pope
             Primate
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             94.
             he
             is
             slaine
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Greuill
             helpes
             to
             besiege
             Essex
             house
             ,
             308.
             he
             informes
             the
             Queene
             of
             many
             that
             were
             ignorantly
             lead
             into
             danger
             by
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             .
             322
          
           
             Greene-Castle
             reuolts
             from
             the
             Queene
             .
             197
          
           
             Gregory
             the
             thirteenth
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             leauieth
             an
             Armie
             vnder
             the
             Duke
             Mont-Martin
             ,
             against
             the
             K.
             of
             France
             .
             44
          
           
             Groining
             desireth
             the
             Queene
             to
             be
             their
             Protectrix
             ,
             she
             being
             loth
             to
             distast
             the
             States
             of
             the
             
               Low
               Countries
            
             ,
             will
             not
             receiue
             that
             honour
             .
             32
          
           
             Groine
             assaulted
             by
             the
             English
             ,
             11.
             they
             take
             the
             base
             towne
             ,
             12.
             they
             assault
             the
             high
             towne
             in
             vaine
             ,
             and
             depart
             .
             13
          
           
             Guerch
             surrendred
             vp
             to
             the
             English.
             85
          
           
             Guise
             his
             valour
             shewen
             at
             Poitiers
             ,
             19.
             he
             is
             called
             the
             Hammer
             of
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             ibid.
             vpon
             his
             entry
             at
             Paris
             the
             King
             was
             faine
             to
             retire
             to
             Bloys
             ,
             20.
             where
             shortly
             after
             he
             caused
             the
             Duke
             of
             Guise
             to
             be
             slaine
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Guiana
               ,
               Rawleighs
            
             voyage
             thither
             .
             129
          
        
         
           
             H
          
           
             HAdington
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             the
             battle
             there
             .
             39
          
           
             Hacket
             ,
             his
             education
             ,
             49.
             his
             reuelation
             ,
             ibid.
             his
             disciples
             ,
             50.
             his
             hatred
             to
             the
             Queene
             ,
             51.
             he
             sends
             his
             disciples
             abroad
             ,
             52.
             he
             is
             apprehended
             ,
             and
             condemned
             ,
             53.
             his
             blasphemy
             at
             the
             time
             of
             his
             execution
             .
             54
          
           
             Hamet
             King
             of
             Morocco
             ,
             promiseth
             assistance
             to
             Antonio
             ,
             to
             recouer
             Portugall
             ,
             11.
             but
             sends
             none
             .
             15
          
           
             Hagan
             comes
             to
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             for
             a
             parley
             with
             Tir-Oen
             ,
             
             241.
             the
             second
             time
             also
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Hanse-Townes
             ,
             threescore
             of
             their
             Hulkes
             taken
             by
             the
             English
             ,
             16.
             they
             complaine
             thereof
             to
             the
             Queene
             ,
             17.
             their
             priuiledge
             granted
             by
             King
             Edward
             the
             first
             ,
             how
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             ,
             and
             what
             clause
             was
             in
             it
             ,
             18.
             they
             complaine
             to
             the
             Emperour
             of
             Germany
             ,
             concerning
             the
             English
             that
             breake
             their
             Customes
             and
             priuiledges
             ,
             137.
             the
             Queene
             satisfies
             the
             Emperour
             in
             that
             matter
             by
             
               Perkins
               ,
               ibid.
            
             notwithstanding
             they
             cease
             not
             complaining
             ,
             190.
             they
             cause
             the
             Emperour
             by
             Proclamation
             to
             forbid
             all
             Merchants
             traffiques
             in
             Germany
             ,
             191.
             the
             Queene
             dealeth
             in
             vaine
             to
             suspend
             this
             Edict
             ,
             ibid.
             Wherefore
             she
             also
             banisheth
             all
             the
             Hanse-Townes
             men
             out
             of
             London
             .
             191
          
           
             Haruey
             knighted
             at
             Gadez
             ,
             164.
             he
             lands
             with
             Rawleigh
             at
             Fayall
             .
             181
          
           
             Hatton
             L.
             Chancellor
             of
             Engl.
             60.
             the
             Papists
             commend
             him
             ,
             ibid.
             his
             death
             ,
             education
             ,
             parentage
             ,
             and
             preferment
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Harington
             receiueth
             an
             ouerthrow
             from
             the
             Rebels
             in
             Ireland
             .
             250
          
           
             Hawkins
             his
             Nauigation
             to
             America
             ,
             110.
             he
             r●acheth
             the
             streights
             of
             
               Magellan
               ,
               ibid.
            
             he
             is
             taken
             prisoner
             ,
             and
             sent
             into
             Spaine
             ,
             111.
             his
             second
             expedition
             ,
             130.
             his
             death
             .
             131
          
           
             Hay
             a
             Iesuite
             ,
             his
             practises
             in
             Scotland
             .
             1
          
           
             Haywards
             booke
             of
             the
             life
             of
             Henry
             the
             fourth
             call'd
             in
             ,
             332.
             exceptions
             taken
             at
             some
             words
             in
             the
             dedication
             ,
             ibid.
             he
             is
             imprisoned
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Heneage
             Chancellour
             of
             the
             Dutchy
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             dieth
             ,
             140.
             his
             daughter
             married
             to
             the
             
               Finches
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Henebon
             a
             Sea-town
             in
             France
             ,
             seized
             on
             by
             the
             Spaniard
             .
             35
          
           
             Henry
             the
             third
             of
             France
             slaine
             by
             a
             Monke
             ,
             21.
             
             Henry
             the
             fourth
             proclaimed
             King
             ,
             22.
             the
             Queene
             aides
             him
             ,
             23.
             conditions
             betweene
             them
             ,
             44.
             he
             is
             reconciled
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             86.
             the
             Articles
             proposed
             to
             him
             by
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Conclaue
             of
             Cardinals
             ,
             128.
             he
             rec●uereth
             Amiens
             againe
             from
             the
             Spaniard
             .
             194
          
           
             
             
               Henry
               la
               Tour
            
             Duke
             of
             Bouillon
             .
             170
          
           
             Henry
             Prince
             of
             Scotland
             borne
             ,
             103.
             christened
             by
             Queene
             
               Elizabeth
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Herbert
             ,
             sonne
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             162.
             afterwards
             knighted
             ,
             164.
             
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Herbert
            
             Secretary
             .
             365
          
           
             Hesket
             condemned
             and
             executed
             ,
             for
             perswading
             the
             Earle
             of
             Darby
             to
             claime
             the
             Crowne
             of
             England
             .
             91
          
           
             Heidon
             followeth
             Essex
             towards
             the
             Towne
             of
             Gadiz
             .
             162
          
           
             Hill
             an
             Englishman
             sent
             ouer
             from
             the
             King
             of
             Swethland
             ,
             to
             excuse
             him
             to
             the
             Queene
             .
             252
          
           
             Hobby
             Ancient
             at
             Cadiz
             .
             162
          
           
             Holland
             Duke
             of
             Exeter
             .
             102
          
           
             Holcot
             an
             English
             fugitiue
             ,
             and
             Iesuite
             .
             106
          
           
             
               Holcroft
               ▪
            
             a
             Commander
             in
             the
             battle
             at
             Newport
             .
             281
          
           
             Ho●t
             a
             Iesuite
             ,
             promiseth
             forty
             thousand
             Crownes
             to
             kill
             the
             Queene
             .
             122
          
           
             Honfleare
             reduced
             to
             obedience
             to
             the
             K.
             of
             France
             .
             24
          
           
             Honorius
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             his
             obseruation
             .
             68
          
           
             Honour
             conferred
             by
             a
             forreign
             Prince
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             admitted
             of
             at
             home
             ,
             172.
             and
             113
          
           
             Howard
             would
             faine
             rescue
             Greenuill
             ,
             57.
             made
             with
             Essex
             Generall
             of
             the
             Fleet
             for
             
               Gadiz
               ,
               157.
               
               William
            
             sonne
             to
             the
             Admirall
             knighted
             ,
             164.
             
             Howard
             of
             Walden
             called
             to
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             197.
             
             
               Charles
               Howard
            
             Earle
             of
             Nottinghams
             declaration
             against
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             in
             the
             Starre-Chamber
             .
             249
          
           
             
               Horatio
               Pallauicine
            
             lends
             money
             to
             the
             Queene
             ,
             30.
             it
             is
             demanded
             of
             the
             States
             to
             whom
             it
             was
             lent
             .
             133
          
           
             Hulkes
             threescore
             ,
             taken
             by
             the
             English.
             16
          
           
             
               Dauid
               Humes
            
             slaine
             by
             Bothwell
             .
             65
          
           
             Humes
             remooued
             from
             the
             Court
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Humes
             .
             83
          
           
             Hunsdon
             delegated
             in
             the
             cause
             of
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Perot
            
             ,
             67.
             delegated
             betweene
             the
             French
             and
             the
             Queene
             ,
             44.
             his
             death
             .
             175
          
           
             
               Huntingdon
               ,
               Henry
               Hastings
            
             E.
             of
             Huntingdon
             ,
             dieth
             .
             17●
          
           
             
             Huntley
             rebelleth
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             2.
             the
             King
             persues
             him
             ,
             3.
             makes
             him
             yeeld
             ,
             and
             pardons
             him
             ,
             ibid.
             he
             assaults
             the
             E.
             of
             Murray
             in
             his
             house
             ,
             66.
             the
             E.
             of
             Murray
             is
             slaine
             ,
             and
             Huntley
             thereupon
             imprisoned
             ,
             ibid.
             he
             subscribes
             to
             Blanks
             sent
             ouer
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Spaine
             ,
             67.
             is
             prosecuted
             by
             the
             K.
             of
             Scots
             ,
             80.
             he
             flies
             ouer
             into
             France
             .
             100
          
           
             Hutton
             remoued
             from
             the
             Bishopricke
             of
             Durham
             ,
             succeedeth
             Piers
             in
             the
             Archbishopricke
             of
             Yorke
             ,
             114.
             he
             is
             made
             President
             of
             the
             Councell
             in
             the
             North.
             176
          
           
             
               Hugh
               Boy
            
             possesseth
             the
             Inheritance
             of
             S.
             
               Iohn
               Odogherty's
            
             sonne
             ,
             by
             the
             Deputies
             appointment
             .
             349
          
           
             
               Hugh
               Roe-Mac-Mahon
            
             apprehended
             ,
             and
             hanged
             ,
             by
             the
             Lord
             Deputy
             Fitzwilliams
             ,
             41.
             the
             reason
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Hugh
               Odonell
            
             escapeth
             out
             of
             prison
             ,
             62.
             hee
             surprizeth
             Mont-Rosse
             Castle
             ,
             93.
             he
             submitteth
             ,
             and
             giueth
             in
             Hostages
             ,
             146.
             his
             complaints
             .
             148
          
           
             Humphrey
             Duke
             of
             Gloucester
             first
             founder
             of
             the
             publique
             Library
             in
             Oxford
             .
             224
          
           
             Hurst
             by
             the
             Sea
             side
             fortified
             .
             169
          
        
         
           
             I
          
           
             IAckson
             a
             Commander
             ●laine
             in
             the
             assault
             of
             Crodon
             .
             108
          
           
             Iames
             of
             Scotland
             the
             sixt
             ,
             writes
             his
             Booke
             of
             Basilicon-Doron
             ,
             231.
             he
             marrieth
             Anne
             of
             Denmarke
             ,
             25.
             ●he
             proclaimeth
             Bothwell
             traitor
             ,
             64.
             his
             answer
             to
             the
             Queenes
             Embassadours
             ,
             97.
             he
             prosecuteth
             the
             Papists
             ,
             99.
             he
             is
             accused
             by
             
               Valentine
               Thomas
            
             at
             the
             time
             of
             his
             execution
             ,
             228.
             
             Bookes
             written
             on
             his
             behalfe
             .
             229
          
           
             Ibarra
             his
             treason
             against
             the
             Queene
             .
             104
          
           
             Iersey
             Island
             fortified
             by
             the
             Queene
             ▪
             91
          
           
             Iesuites
             banished
             by
             Proclamation
             ,
             and
             Secular
             Priests
             .
             370
          
           
             Indy
             voyage
             by
             Lancaster
             .
             58
          
           
             Infanta
             ,
             her
             right
             to
             the
             Crowne
             prooued
             by
             a
             Booke
             of
             Parsons
             
             the
             Iesuite
             .
             101
          
           
             Ingratitude
             ,
             a
             sinne
             against
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
             207
          
           
             Inglefield
             a
             Doctor
             ,
             had
             a
             hand
             in
             setting
             out
             Doleman
             .
             101
          
           
             Ineskelline
             neere
             the
             lake
             Erne
             ,
             beset
             and
             taken
             by
             Dowdall
             ,
             94.
             the
             English
             Garrison
             in
             it
             besieged
             by
             Mac-Guire
             ,
             and
             the
             English
             that
             came
             to
             helpe
             them
             vanquished
             ,
             117.
             it
             is
             freed
             by
             the
             Deputy
             ,
             and
             a
             Garrison
             placed
             in
             it
             .
             119
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Don
               Aquila
            
             arriueth
             with
             the
             Spaniards
             Forces
             at
             Blawet
             in
             France
             ,
             35.
             he
             is
             made
             Gouernour
             of
             the
             Spanish
             Forces
             ,
             and
             arriues
             with
             them
             at
             Kinsale
             Hauen
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             352.
             he
             desires
             a
             parley
             ,
             357.
             
             Articles
             concerning
             yeelding
             to
             the
             English.
             358
          
           
             Isabella
             Daughter
             to
             Philip
             King
             of
             Spaine
             ,
             espoused
             to
             the
             Cardinall
             of
             Austria
             .
             225
          
           
             Iulians
             Fort
             well
             fortified
             with
             Ordnance
             .
             15
          
           
             Iurisdiction
             of
             the
             Queene
             in
             spirituall
             matters
             impugned
             ,
             54
             maintained
             by
             her
             Lawyers
             .
             55
          
        
         
           
             K
          
           
             KAkaze
             sent
             ouer
             by
             the
             King
             of
             Swethland
             to
             the
             Queene
             ,
             84.
             his
             Embassie
             .
             85
          
           
             Kerry
             Doctor
             of
             Law
             prepares
             to
             leaue
             Scotland
             ,
             66.
             hee
             is
             stayed
             by
             the
             Scottish
             Ministers
             .
             67
          
           
             Kildare
             an
             Irish
             Earle
             ,
             dyeth
             .
             199
          
           
             Killegrew
             of
             Counsell
             to
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             in
             France
             .
             46
          
           
             Kinlosse
             sent
             an
             Embassadour
             to
             the
             Queene
             of
             England
             .
             337
          
           
             Kinsale
             Hauen
             in
             Ireland
             possest
             by
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             352.
             yeelded
             againe
             by
             the
             Spaniards
             to
             the
             Deputy
             .
             358
          
           
             Kerry
             ,
             the
             rebellion
             allaied
             there
             .
             360
          
           
             Knight
             of
             Kirry
             sorely
             persecuted
             by
             Sir
             
               Charles
               Wilmot
            
             .
             360
          
           
             Knolles
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Francis
             dyeth
             .
             175
          
        
         
           
           
             L
          
           
             LAigny
             assaulted
             and
             ransackt
             by
             the
             D.
             of
             Parma
             .
             34
          
           
             Lamballe
             in
             vaine
             assaulted
             by
             the
             English.
             45
          
           
             Lambard
             Gouernour
             of
             the
             Garrison
             at
             Brenny
             .
             268
          
           
             Lancaster
             his
             voyage
             to
             the
             
               East
               Indies
            
             .
             58
          
           
             Lancerata
             taken
             by
             the
             Earle
             of
             Cumberland
             .
             226
          
           
             Lanfranc
             a
             Mediatour
             for
             a
             peace
             between
             Spaine
             and
             England
             .
             251
          
           
             Lasso
             taken
             in
             the
             battle
             at
             Newport
             .
             281
          
           
             Latham
             a
             Commander
             ,
             helpes
             to
             assault
             Crodon
             .
             109
          
           
             
               La
               ware
            
             restored
             to
             his
             ancient
             place
             in
             Parliament
             .
             196
          
           
             Latware
             Doctor
             of
             Diuinity
             ,
             slaine
             .
             2●9
          
           
             Holy
             League
             in
             France
             ,
             19.
             the
             summe
             of
             it
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Leaguers
             ,
             they
             cause
             a
             new
             Seale
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             20.
             they
             are
             seconded
             by
             faire
             Parliaments
             ,
             21.
             they
             are
             defeated
             at
             Arques
             .
             23
          
           
             Lee
             apprehended
             about
             the
             priuy
             Chamber
             doore
             ,
             310.
             hanged
             at
             
               Tiburne
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Lecalle
             ,
             the
             Mac-Genises
             expelled
             thence
             .
             348
          
           
             Leicester
             a
             hinderer
             of
             Caermardine
             in
             the
             businesse
             of
             the
             Custome-house
             ,
             31.
             the
             first
             that
             preferred
             Essex
             to
             the
             Queene
             .
             326
          
           
             Leighton
             of
             Councell
             to
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             in
             France
             .
             46
          
           
             Leuison
             sent
             forth
             with
             eight
             of
             the
             Queenes●ships
             ,
             361.
             he
             assaults
             a
             Caracke
             in
             Cezimbra
             Hauen
             ,
             362.
             it
             yeelds
             vnto
             him
             .
             363
          
           
             Libels
             made
             ,
             the
             case
             of
             Balenger
             about
             them
             ,
             6
             more
             against
             the
             Queene
             in
             Germany
             .
             84
          
           
             Liffer
             Castle
             seized
             on
             by
             Sir
             
               Henry
               Docwray
            
             .
             268
          
           
             Listwill
             Castle
             taken
             .
             269
          
           
             Littleton
             one
             of
             the
             confederates
             of
             the
             E.
             of
             Essex
             ,
             301.
             he
             is
             arraigned
             ,
             321.
             he
             dieth
             in
             prison
             .
             322
          
           
             
             Lixnaw
             Castle
             in
             Ireland
             taken
             .
             269
          
           
             
               Logh
               Reagh
            
             yeelded
             vp
             to
             the
             Lord
             Deputy
             .
             376
          
           
             Lofthose
             Archbishop
             of
             Dublin
             .
             200
          
           
             Londoners
             ,
             their
             care
             commended
             by
             the
             Queene
             .
             310
          
           
             Lopez
             a
             lew
             ,
             his
             treason
             against
             the
             Queene
             ,
             103.
             his
             confession
             ,
             and
             execution
             .
             104
          
           
             Louell
             ,
             Viscount
             Louell
             .
             346
          
           
             
               Lodowike
               Nassaw
            
             hath
             a
             troupe
             of
             Horse
             committed
             to
             him
             at
             Newport
             battle
             .
             279
          
           
             Lour
             yeelded
             vp
             to
             the
             King
             of
             France
             .
             24
          
           
             Lumley
             ,
             Lord
             Lumley
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Peeres
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             .
             311
          
        
         
           
             M
          
           
             MAc-Baron
             vseth
             meanes
             for
             Tir-Oen
             to
             obtaine
             the
             Queenes
             mercy
             .
             378
          
           
             Mac-Carty
             continueth
             still
             loyall
             .
             351
          
           
             Mac-Conell
             giue
             caution
             for
             their
             loyalty
             .
             42
          
           
             Mac-Cowley
             parlieth
             with
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             .
             242
          
           
             Mac-Dauy
             his
             complaints
             ,
             what
             they
             were
             .
             92
          
           
             Mac-Genises
             expelled
             out
             of
             Lecalle
             .
             348
          
           
             Mac-Guire
             rebelleth
             ,
             93.
             layes
             siege
             at
             Monaghan
             Castle
             ,
             119.
             commeth
             with
             Tir-Oen
             to
             parley
             with
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             ,
             242.
             is
             slaine
             by
             
               Warham
               St.
               Leger
            
             .
             255
          
           
             Mac-Mahons
             ,
             a
             great
             house
             in
             Ireland
             .
             41
          
           
             Mac-Phelim
             his
             c●mplaints
             ,
             what
             they
             were
             .
             149
          
           
             
               Mac-Swine
               Fanagh
            
             assaulted
             by
             Sir
             
               Henry
               Docwray
            
             .
             349
          
           
             Madeson
             a
             worthy
             Commander
             at
             the
             battle
             of
             Ostend
             .
             343
          
           
             Magellan
             streights
             ,
             Hawkins
             the
             sixt
             that
             euer
             reacht
             them
             .
             110
          
           
             Mayne
             made
             Lieutenant
             of
             the
             Crowne
             of
             France
             ,
             22.
             he
             marcheth
             against
             the
             King.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Maitland
             Chancellour
             of
             Scotland
             .
             2
          
           
             
             Isle
             of
             Man
             ,
             a
             contention
             about
             it
             .
             115
          
           
             Marre
             ,
             Earle
             of
             Marre
             Embassadour
             from
             the
             King
             of
             Scotland
             .
             337
          
           
             Masse
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             said
             for
             the
             prosperity
             of
             the
             Spanish
             Nauy
             .
             4
             ,
             and
             8.
             
          
           
             Maurice
             of
             Nassaw
             ,
             Generall
             of
             the
             Forces
             of
             the
             States
             of
             Holland
             ,
             278.
             his
             proceedings
             at
             the
             battle
             of
             Newport
             .
             280
          
           
             Medkercke
             a
             Low
             Country
             man
             ,
             Colonell
             .
             13
          
           
             
               Meilery
               Creah
            
             Archbishop
             of
             Casseiles
             .
             62
          
           
             Meluill
             comes
             to
             demand
             Bothwell
             of
             the
             Queene
             .
             82
          
           
             Mendoza
             ,
             an
             Agent
             with
             the
             Leaguers
             for
             the
             Protectorship
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Spaine
             ,
             of
             all
             France
             .
             24
          
           
             Merceur
             ,
             his
             pretended
             right
             to
             the
             Dutchy
             of
             Britaine
             .
             35
          
           
             Merchants
             traffique
             forbid
             in
             Germany
             .
             190
          
           
             Their
             couetousnesse
             forbid
             by
             Proclamation
             .
             74
          
           
             Mericke
             ,
             one
             of
             Essex
             his
             retainers
             ,
             181.
             he
             incenseth
             the
             E.
             of
             Essex
             against
             Sir
             
               W.
               Rawleigh
            
             ,
             182.
             knighted
             at
             Cales
             voyage
             ,
             164.
             he
             entertaines
             all
             manner
             of
             people
             into
             Essex
             house
             ,
             296.
             he
             is
             arraigned
             ,
             327.
             his
             execution
             at
             Tiburne
             .
             334
          
           
             Metz
             formerly
             annexed
             to
             the
             Empire
             of
             Germany
             .
             36
          
           
             Milford
             hauen
             fortified
             by
             the
             Queene
             .
             29
          
           
             Mildmay
             dyeth
             ,
             26.
             
             Founder
             of
             Emanuel
             College
             in
             
               Cambridge
               ,
               27.
               
               Antony
               Mildmay
            
             Leaguer
             in
             France
             ,
             171.
             his
             eager
             expostulation
             with
             the
             King.
             194
          
           
             Ministers
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             their
             zeale
             in
             case
             of
             religion
             .
             66
          
           
             Minshaw
             ,
             a
             Commander
             in
             the
             Irish
             warres
             .
             356
          
           
             Moherlecow
             yeelded
             to
             the
             Deputy
             .
             376
          
           
             Moghery
             ,
             the
             Passe
             of
             Moghery
             .
             259
          
           
             Money
             changed
             in
             Ireland
             .
             348
          
           
             Mont-Martine
             sent
             with
             an
             Army
             from
             the
             Pope
             against
             the
             King
             of
             France
             .
             44
          
           
             Mont-Pensier
             appointed
             to
             besiege
             Roan
             .
             47
          
           
             Monopolies
             restrained
             by
             act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             345.
             the
             Queenes
             speech
             in
             behalfe
             of
             them
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
             
               Mother
               of
               God
            
             ,
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Caracke
             .
             72
          
           
             Morley
             yeelded
             to
             the
             King
             of
             France
             .
             107
          
           
             Morley
             ,
             Lord
             Morley
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Peeres
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             Arundel
             .
             4
          
           
             
               Morney
               du
               Plessis
            
             ,
             sent
             ouer
             to
             the
             Queene
             .
             48
          
           
             Mortimers
             Earles
             of
             March
             ,
             their
             possessions
             in
             Ireland
             .
             92
          
           
             Moro
             giueth
             to
             Lopez
             a
             pretious
             Iewell
             to
             poison
             the
             Queene
             .
             104
          
           
             Motteé
             assaulteth
             Ostend
             in
             vaine
             .
             340
          
           
             Mouie
             sent
             ouer
             to
             the
             Queene
             .
             89
          
           
             Mounson
             his
             expedition
             to
             the
             Spanish
             coasts
             ,
             361.
             his
             successes
             .
             363
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             N
          
           
             NAuarre
             excluded
             by
             the
             Leaguers
             ,
             from
             succeeding
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             France
             .
             19
          
           
             
               Neale
               Garue
            
             a
             friend
             to
             the
             English.
             376
          
           
             Neuill
             called
             into
             question
             ,
             and
             committed
             .
             336
          
           
             Newnham
             Castle
             taken
             by
             the
             Archduke
             .
             158
          
           
             New-Castle
             taken
             by
             the
             Duke
             of
             Parma
             .
             70
          
           
             New-Hauen
             to
             be
             brought
             to
             subiection
             .
             46
          
           
             Newport
             battle
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             it
             .
             278
          
           
             Newton
             ,
             a
             house
             of
             the
             E.
             of
             Huntly
             ,
             demolished
             .
             100
          
           
             No-cle
             the
             French
             Kings
             Embassador
             Ordinary
             in
             England
             ,
             44.
             sent
             with
             Letters
             to
             the
             Queene
             ,
             48.
             
             Delegated
             for
             the
             King.
             70
          
           
             
               Nombre
               de
               dios
            
             taken
             and
             burnt
             by
             the
             Englishmen
             .
             132
          
           
             Norfolke
             ,
             the
             title
             of
             Philip
             Duke
             of
             Norfolke
             ,
             obiected
             against
             the
             Earle
             of
             Arundel
             .
             8
          
           
             Norris
             his
             expedition
             for
             Spaine
             ,
             10.
             vndermines
             the
             high
             Tower
             ,
             12.
             meeteth
             the
             Forces
             of
             the
             Spaniard
             ,
             13.
             driues
             them
             backe
             ,
             ibid.
             marcheth
             to
             Lisbon
             ,
             14.
             he
             is
             sent
             ouer
             into
             France
             ,
             45.
             he
             is
             recalled
             home
             againe
             ,
             85.
             he
             is
             againe
             
             sent
             ouer
             into
             France
             ,
             107.
             recalled
             againe
             ,
             109.
             sent
             ouer
             into
             Ireland
             ,
             141.
             he
             is
             too
             much
             addicted
             to
             Tir-Oen
             ,
             144.
             he
             parlies
             with
             him
             ,
             145.
             
             Tir-Oen
             makes
             a
             counterfeit
             submission
             to
             him
             ,
             ib.
             deluded
             by
             Tir-Oen
             ,
             152.
             his
             death
             .
             198
          
           
             North
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Peerles
             of
             the
             E.
             of
             Arundel
             .
             4
          
           
             Nottingham
             made
             Lord
             Admirall
             .
             187
          
           
             La-Noue
             dieth
             of
             a
             wound
             at
             the
             siege
             of
             Lamballe
             .
             45
          
           
             Nowel
             Deane
             of
             Pauls
             dieth
             .
             374
          
        
         
           
             O
          
           
             O-Brien
             his
             complaints
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             were
             .
             92
          
           
             Ocean
             ,
             a
             discourse
             about
             the
             freenesse
             of
             it
             for
             all
             Passengers
             .
             The
             nature
             of
             the
             British
             Ocean
             .
          
           
             
               O-conor
               Dun
            
             ,
             his
             complaints
             ,
             what
             they
             were
             .
             92
          
           
             O-Dogherty
             dyeth
             .
             349
          
           
             O-Donell
             his
             mutinies
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             62.
             he
             surprizeth
             Montrosse
             Castle
             ,
             93.
             he
             submitteth
             ,
             146.
             he
             is
             put
             to
             flight
             ,
             356.
             he
             flies
             into
             Spaine
             .
             357
          
           
             O●hanlon
             ,
             Standerd-bearer
             to
             the
             King
             in
             Vlster
             .
             268
          
           
             O-Hegan
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Rosse
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             360.
             he
             is
             slaine
             in
             battle
             .
             361
          
           
             O●maden
             an
             Irish
             rebell
             besieged
             by
             the
             Deputy
             .
             152
          
           
             O●my
             ,
             the
             Country
             laid
             waste
             by
             the
             English.
             128
          
           
             D-Onaw
             Gouernour
             of
             the
             German
             forces
             .
             19
          
           
             
               O-Neale
               Garue
            
             a
             faithfull
             friend
             of
             the
             English
             ,
             for
             all
             his
             seruice
             neglected
             .
             376
          
           
             O●Quine
             ,
             one
             of
             them
             that
             parlies
             with
             the
             E.
             of
             Essex
             .
             242
          
           
             O-rals
             ,
             Rebels
             in
             Brenny
             .
             150
          
           
             Order
             of
             sitting
             amongst
             the
             Delegates
             for
             Engl.
             and
             Spaine
             .
             274
          
           
             Oroughan
             an
             Irish
             Priest
             ,
             whose
             life
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Rewet
            
             before
             had
             pardoned
             ,
             an
             Informer
             against
             Sir
             Iohn
             .
             68
          
           
             Ororke
             rebelleth
             ,
             41.
             sent
             into
             England
             by
             the
             King
             of
             Scots
             ,
             
             42.
             is
             arraigned
             at
             Westminster-Hall
             ,
             61.
             executed
             at
             Tiburne
             .
             62
          
           
             Ostend
             ,
             the
             description
             of
             it
             .
             340
          
           
             
               Osuilliuant
               Beare
            
             seizeth
             vpon
             Dunboy
             Castle
             .
             349
          
           
             O-Tooles
             tumultuary
             kindred
             giue
             in
             H●stages
             .
             268
          
           
             Ouerall
             Deane
             of
             Paules
             .
             375
          
           
             Ouington
             ,
             one
             that
             parlies
             with
             the
             E.
             of
             Essex
             .
             242
          
           
             Ouny-Mac-Rory-Og-O-More
             
               is
               slaine
            
             .
             258
          
           
             Oxford
             visited
             by
             the
             Queene
             in
             her
             Progres●e
             ,
             74.
             the
             summe
             of
             her
             speech
             at
             her
             departure
             .
             ibid.
             
          
        
         
           
             P
          
           
             PAget
             dieth
             at
             Brussels
             .
             27
          
           
             Palmer
             surprizeth
             thirteene
             ships
             returning
             from
             
               Noua
               Francia
            
             .
             45
          
           
             Panama
             determined
             to
             be
             seiz'd
             on
             by
             Sir
             
               W.
               Rawleigh
            
             ,
             71.
             the
             voy●age
             of
             the
             English
             thither
             .
             132
          
           
             Paris
             the
             Kings
             Court
             there
             ,
             rob'd
             ,
             20.
             it
             yeelds
             vp
             to
             the
             King.
             107
          
           
             Parliament
             at
             Paris
             causeth
             the
             Popes
             Bull
             to
             be
             hung
             on
             a
             gibbet
             .
             45
          
           
             A
             Parliament
             assembled
             ,
             77.
             another
             assembled
             ,
             195.
             another
             at
             Westminster
             .
             344
          
           
             Count
             Palatines
             ,
             who
             boast
             themselues
             to
             be
             .
             174
          
           
             Parma
             ,
             the
             Earle
             of
             Arundel
             intended
             to
             serue
             vnder
             him
             ,
             8.
             he
             entreth
             France
             ,
             34.
             he
             takes
             New-Castle
             ,
             70.
             and
             
               Caudebec
               ,
               ibid.
            
             he
             dieth
             .
             71
          
           
             Papists
             banished
             the
             Realme
             in
             Scotland
             .
             99
          
           
             Peace
             with
             the
             Spaniard
             proposed
             ,
             210.
             argued
             for
             ,
             211.
             against
             .
             213
          
           
             Peniche
             in
             Portugall
             taken
             by
             the
             English.
             14
          
           
             Pembroke
             the
             Earle
             dieth
             .
             346
          
           
             Perez
             the
             Spaniards
             Secretary
             lurkes
             in
             England
             ,
             106.
             he
             is
             
             entertained
             by
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             ,
             who
             made
             vse
             of
             him
             ,
             ib.
             his
             Motto
             ,
             what
             it
             was
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Periam
             Lord
             chiefe
             Baron
             of
             the
             Exchequer
             .
             311
          
           
             Perkins
             employed
             by
             the
             Queene
             ,
             to
             answer
             the
             complaint
             of
             the
             Hanse-Townes
             ,
             137.
             
             Delegated
             to
             Embden
             .
             284
          
           
             Pero●
             called
             into
             question
             ,
             67.
             the
             heads
             of
             his
             Inditement
             ,
             ibid.
             he
             is
             condemned
             of
             treason
             ;
             but
             dyeth
             of
             a
             disease
             in
             the
             Tower.
             68
          
           
             Parsons
             the
             Iesuite
             of
             too
             intimate
             acquaintance
             with
             the
             E.
             of
             Arundle
             ,
             4.
             he
             sets
             forth
             the
             booke
             of
             Dolemans
             ,
             101.
             his
             excuse
             afterwards
             ,
             103.
             abused
             by
             his
             owne
             Priests
             .
             369
          
           
             Pharo
             ,
             a
             Towne
             ransackt
             .
             165
          
           
             Philip
             King
             of
             Spaine
             dyeth
             .
             225
          
           
             Pierre-pont
             Castle
             in
             France
             ,
             in
             vaine
             besieged
             .
             47
          
           
             Piers
             Archbishop
             of
             Yorke
             ,
             dyeth
             .
             114
          
           
             Proclamation
             against
             transporting
             prouision
             into
             Spaine
             ,
             59.
             against
             Bothwell
             .
             64
          
           
             Plague
             in
             London
             ,
             whereof
             in
             a
             yeare
             there
             died
             17890.
             people
             of
             the
             City
             .
             91
          
           
             Po●ters
             valiantly
             defended
             by
             the
             Duke
             of
             Guise
             .
             19
          
           
             Polacke
             ,
             and
             the
             Turke
             reconciled
             by
             the
             Queenes
             meanes
             .
             33
          
           
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             sendeth
             a
             Bull
             into
             Ireland
             to
             grant
             a
             pardon
             of
             all
             their
             sins
             to
             the
             Rebels
             .
             256
          
           
             Popham
             his
             proceeding
             against
             the
             Earle
             of
             Arundel
             ,
             6.
             he
             is
             made
             Lord
             chiefe
             Iustice.
             76
          
           
             Porto-Rico
             ,
             the
             voyage
             thither
             ,
             131.
             taken
             by
             the
             Earle
             of
             Cumberland
             .
             226
          
           
             Portland
             fortified
             by
             the
             Queene
             .
             169
          
           
             Powlet
             Marquesse
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             dyeth
             .
             197
          
           
             Practises
             of
             the
             Spaniard
             in
             Scotland
             against
             England
             .
             1
          
           
             Preston
             a
             Captaine
             burnes
             the
             Isle
             
               Puerto
               Sancto
            
             .
             130
          
           
             Protections
             hurtfull
             to
             the
             Common-wealth
             in
             Ireland
             .
             234
          
           
             Prouidence
             ,
             a
             ship
             of
             the
             Queenes
             maintaineth
             fight
             with
             a
             Caracke
             three
             whole
             houres
             .
             73
          
           
             Puckering
             dilates
             vpon
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             Arundel
             ,
             5.
             he
             
             is
             made
             Keeper
             of
             the
             great
             Seale
             ,
             61.
             he
             dieth
             .
             175
          
           
             Counterfeit
             Purseuants
             and
             Apparitors
             ,
             punished
             .
             171
          
        
         
           
             Q
          
           
             QVinpercorentine
             taken
             by
             Marshall
             D'Aumont
             ,
             and
             Generall
             Norris
             .
             168
          
           
             Quodlibets
             by
             Watson
             a
             Priest.
             369
          
        
         
           
             R
          
           
             RAtcliffe
             Earle
             of
             Sussex
             ,
             dieth
             .
             92
          
           
             Ratcliffe
             of
             Orsdall
             slaine
             .
             241●
          
           
             Ramsey
             rescues
             the
             King
             of
             Scots
             .
             286
          
           
             Randolph
             a
             Captaine
             slaine
             in
             France
             .
             85
          
           
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Randolph
            
             dieth
             .
             38
          
           
             Rawleigh
             his
             expedition
             into
             America
             ,
             71.
             to
             Gadiz
             ,
             157.
             to
             the
             Azores
             ,
             180.
             he
             is
             called
             in
             question
             by
             Generall
             Essex
             ,
             182.
             taken
             into
             fauour
             againe
             ,
             183.
             he
             grudges
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             vpon
             it
             .
             186
          
           
             Reaux
             sent
             ouer
             to
             the
             Queene
             ,
             to
             craue
             more
             aide
             .
             46
          
           
             Rebellion
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             2.
             in
             France
             ,
             19.
             in
             Ireland
             extinguished
             .
             379
          
           
             Religion
             the
             cloake
             of
             Rebellion
             .
             98
          
           
             Rewthwens
             the
             Brothers
             of
             Gowry
             conspire
             to
             kill
             the
             King.
             286
          
           
             Rhise
             Wife
             to
             Feagh-Mac-Hugh
             ,
             her
             courage
             .
             119
          
           
             Richardot
             very
             importunate
             for
             the
             liberty
             of
             Religion
             for
             the
             Low
             Countrimen
             .
             32
          
           
             Richard
             the
             second
             his
             law
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Crowne
             of
             England
             ,
             9.
             the
             poorer
             sort
             exempted
             in
             his
             time
             from
             Subsidies
             ,
             which
             was
             multiplied
             on
             the
             rich
             .
             3●
          
           
             Rich
             the
             Lady
             ,
             Sister
             to
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             .
             296
          
           
             
             Riman
             his
             voyage
             to
             the
             
               East
               Indies
            
             .
             58
          
           
             Richmond
             ,
             the
             place
             where
             the
             Queene
             dieth
             .
             380
          
           
             Ritch
             one
             of
             the
             Peeres
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             Arundel
             .
             3
          
           
             Rincurran
             Castle
             ,
             the
             Spaniards
             droue
             out
             from
             thence
             .
             353
          
           
             Roe
             Lord
             Maior
             of
             London
             dyeth
             of
             the
             plague
             .
             91
          
           
             Rogers
             ,
             a
             worthy
             Commander
             slaine
             at
             the
             battle
             of
             Ostend
             .
             343
          
           
             Rohans
             come
             to
             visite
             the
             Queene
             .
             298
          
           
             Roan
             assailed
             by
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             .
             47
          
           
             Russel
             made
             Lord
             Deputy
             of
             Ireland
             .
             117
          
        
         
           
             S
          
           
             SAlique
             Law
             in
             France
             ,
             what
             ?
             35
          
           
             Sands
             one
             of
             the
             Peeres
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             Arundel
             .
             4
          
           
             Sandford
             fortified
             by
             the
             Queene
             .
             169
          
           
             Sansie
             delegated
             for
             the
             King
             of
             France's
             businesse
             .
             70
          
           
             Sapena
             taken
             in
             the
             battle
             at
             Newport
             .
             281
          
           
             Sauages
             confession
             vrged
             against
             the
             Earle
             of
             Arundel
             .
             6
          
           
             Sauage
             ,
             a
             worthy
             Commander
             at
             the
             siege
             of
             Amiens
             .
             194
          
           
             Scrope
             of
             Bolton
             dyeth
             .
             76
          
           
             Shelley
             condemned
             for
             treason
             ,
             a
             witnesse
             against
             the
             Earle
             of
             Arundel
             .
             9
          
           
             Sherley
             a
             Commander
             in
             France
             ,
             vnder
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Norris
            
             ,
             45.
             made
             Knight
             of
             the
             order
             of
             S.
             Michael
             .
             1●2
          
           
             Sidney
             sent
             ouer
             to
             the
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             90.
             his
             valour
             at
             the
             battle
             of
             Turnholt
             ,
             177.
             put
             out
             of
             pay
             ,
             wherefore
             .
             182
          
           
             Silley
             Islands
             fortified
             by
             the
             Queene
             .
             90
          
           
             
               Sl●ugh
               .
               Art
            
             ,
             a
             countrey
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             laid
             waste
             by
             Sir
             
               Henry
               Docwray
            
             .
             349
          
           
             Smith
             Master
             of
             the
             Custome-house
             ,
             31.
             his
             rents
             raised
             by
             the
             meanes
             of
             one
             
               Caermardine
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Smith
             Sheriffe
             of
             London
             committed
             to
             the
             Tower.
             336
          
           
             Southampton
             made
             Gouernour
             of
             the
             Horse
             by
             the
             Earle
             of
             
             Essex
             ,
             239.
             is
             present
             at
             the
             parley
             with
             Tir-Oen
             ,
             242.
             the
             Queene
             offended
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             why
             ,
             244.
             he
             comes
             ouer
             with
             the
             Earle
             of
             
               Essex
               ,
               ibid.
            
             assaulted
             by
             the
             Lord
             Grey
             in
             the
             open
             street
             ,
             299.
             imprisoned
             ,
             309.
             arraigned
             ,
             311.
             condemned
             ,
             321.
             committed
             to
             the
             Tower.
             336
          
           
             Southwell
             .
             327
          
           
             Southsey
             fortified
             by
             the
             Queene
             .
             169
          
           
             Spencer
             the
             famous
             Poet
             dyeth
             .
             232
          
           
             Spinola
             commeth
             with
             Gallies
             to
             Scluce
             ,
             252.
             dyeth
             .
             365
          
           
             Squire
             his
             treason
             ,
             226.
             his
             execution
             .
             228
          
           
             Steward
             sent
             into
             Germany
             by
             the
             King
             of
             Scots
             .
             34
          
           
             Sussex
             the
             Countesse
             dyeth
             ,
             26.
             the
             Earle
             of
             Sussex
             dyeth
             .
             92
          
           
             Countesse
             of
             Sutherland
             Aunt
             to
             the
             Earle
             of
             Huntley
             .
             100
          
           
             Synod
             at
             Dunbarre
             .
             98
          
           
             Somerset
             Earle
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             sent
             into
             Scotland
             .
             33
          
           
             Stanley
             Earle
             of
             Darby
             dyeth
             ,
             91.
             another
             Earle
             of
             Darby
             dyeth
             ,
             114.
             the
             witchcraft
             vsed
             vpon
             him
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Stapleton
             dyeth
             .
             231
          
        
         
           
             T
          
           
             TAffe
             a
             Captaine
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             his
             proceedings
             .
             361
          
           
             Talbot
             Earle
             of
             Shrewsbury
             sent
             ouer
             into
             France
             .
             171
          
           
             Thames
             dryed
             vp
             strangely
             ,
             75.
             a
             discourse
             about
             the
             naturall
             reason
             thereof
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Tearme
             remooued
             to
             Saint
             Albanes
             .
             91
          
           
             Tempests
             raised
             by
             Witches
             .
             26
          
           
             Tesmond
             a
             Iesuite
             ,
             his
             treason
             against
             the
             Queene
             .
             370
          
           
             Theodosius
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             his
             saying
             .
             68
          
           
             Throgmortons
             confession
             vrged
             against
             the
             E.
             of
             Arundel
             .
             6
          
           
             Tyrell
             Lord
             of
             Kerry
             ,
             354.
             put
             to
             flight
             by
             the
             Deputies
             forces
             .
             356
          
           
             Tir-Oen
             strangleth
             
               Hugh
               Gaueloc
            
             ,
             40.
             he
             is
             pardoned
             by
             the
             the
             Queene
             ,
             ibid.
             he
             submits
             to
             Norris
             and
             Fenton
             ,
             145.
             he
             
             presents
             his
             grieuances
             before
             the
             Earle
             of
             Ormond
             ,
             200.
             he
             hath
             a
             Fether
             of
             a
             Phoenix
             sent
             vnto
             him
             by
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             ,
             248.
             he
             is
             remoued
             from
             his
             fort
             at
             Blackwater
             ,
             384.
             he
             ioyneth
             Forces
             with
             
               Alphonso
               Don-Ocampo
            
             ,
             conducter
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             354.
             he
             is
             put
             to
             flight
             ,
             356.
             his
             last
             and
             absolute
             submission
             to
             the
             Queene
             .
             379
          
           
             Toul
             formerly
             a
             part
             of
             Germany
             .
             36
          
           
             Tours
             ,
             the
             Parliament
             at
             Tours
             causeth
             the
             Bull
             of
             Pope
             Gregory
             to
             be
             hanged
             ,
             and
             burnt
             on
             a
             gibbet
             .
             45
          
           
             Tragedy
             of
             Richard
             the
             second
             acted
             before
             the
             Conspirators
             ,
             by
             the
             meanes
             of
             Sir
             
               Gill.
               Mericke
            
             .
             332
          
           
             Treaty
             at
             Boullen
             ,
             263.
             at
             Embden
             ,
             284.
             at
             Bremen
             ,
             365.
             breakes
             off
             .
             367
          
           
             Truces
             in
             Ireland
             very
             hurtfull
             ,
             and
             why
             .
             146
          
           
             
               Turlogh
               Lenigh
            
             a
             great
             man
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             41.
             he
             dieth
             .
             94
          
           
             Turnholt
             battle
             .
             177
          
           
             Turke
             and
             the
             Polacke
             reconciled
             by
             the
             meanes
             of
             the
             Queene
             ,
             33.
             and
             with
             the
             Vayuod
             of
             Transiluania
             ,
             by
             her
             meanes
             too
             .
             84
          
           
             Twomound
             the
             Earle
             ,
             an
             indiuiduall
             companion
             of
             S.
             
               George
               Carew
            
             ,
             who
             stood
             him
             in
             great
             stead
             .
             269
          
        
         
           
             V
          
           
             VAlerian's
             saying
             about
             conferring
             Honour
             .
             173
          
           
             Vallelodid
             ,
             the
             English
             Seminary
             there
             .
             60
          
           
             
               Valentine
               Thomas
            
             accuseth
             the
             King
             of
             Scots
             ,
             at
             the
             time
             of
             his
             execution
             ,
             219.
             he
             is
             repriued
             .
             ibid
          
           
             Vayuod
             of
             Moldauia
             beholding
             to
             the
             Queene
             ,
             33.
             and
             the
             Vayuod
             of
             Transiluania
             .
             84
          
           
             Vere
             made
             Gouernour
             of
             the
             Brill
             ,
             168.
             his
             valour
             at
             the
             battle
             of
             Tournholt
             in
             Brabant
             ,
             177.
             he
             is
             made
             Gouernour
             of
             
             Ostend
             ,
             340.
             his
             successe
             there
             .
             342
          
           
             Vendosme
             taken
             by
             the
             English.
             24
          
           
             Verdune
             heretofore
             belonging
             to
             the
             Empire
             of
             Germany
             .
             36
          
           
             Veruins
             ,
             the
             Treaty
             there
             .
             208
          
           
             Saint
             Victors
             in
             Paris
             .
             23
          
           
             Vigo
             a
             Towne
             fired
             by
             the
             English.
             16
          
           
             Villa-Franca
             taken
             by
             t●e
             English.
             185
          
           
             Villars
             Gouernour
             of
             Roan
             ,
             challenged
             to
             a
             single
             combate
             by
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             .
             69
          
           
             Vitruvius
             his
             obseruation
             about
             diseases
             in
             Armies
             .
             17
          
           
             Vmpton
             the
             Queenes
             Leaguer
             in
             France
             ,
             127.
             he
             dyeth
             there
             .
             171
          
           
             Vniuersity
             founded
             by
             the
             Queene
             at
             Dublin
             .
             62
          
        
         
           
             W
          
           
             WAlton
             bringeth
             in
             euidence
             against
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Perot
            
             .
             68
          
           
             Wallop
             Treasurer
             of
             the
             Army
             in
             Ireland
             .
             142
          
           
             Walsingham
             a
             hinderer
             of
             Caermardine
             in
             the
             businesse
             of
             the
             Custome-House
             ,
             31.
             he
             dyeth
             .
             37
          
           
             Warwicke
             dieth
             .
             37
          
           
             Weston
             a
             Priest
             ,
             alias
             Burgesse
             .
             4
          
           
             Wentworth
             ,
             Lord
             Wentworth
             dyeth
             ,
             40.
             another
             Lord
          
           
             Wentworth
             dyeth
             .
             92
          
           
             Willoughby
             sent
             ouer
             into
             France
             ,
             with
             Forces
             to
             aide
             the
             King
             ,
             23.
             sometimes
             Gouernour
             of
             Normandy
             .
             24
          
           
             Wilford
             one
             of
             the
             Colonels
             of
             the
             English
             in
             France
             .
             23
          
           
             Wingfield
             Gouernour
             of
             Geertrudenbergh
             ,
             11.
             hee
             assaults
             the
             base
             Towne
             at
             Groine
             ,
             12.
             dyeth
             .
             108
          
           
             Wilkes
             sent
             Embassadour
             into
             France
             ,
             86.
             he
             dieth
             in
             France
             .
             203
          
           
             
             Westmerland
             ,
             a
             factious
             Earle
             .
             42
          
           
             Wiginton
             a
             Minister
             ,
             one
             of
             Hackets
             confederates
             .
             49
          
           
             Whitaker
             of
             Cambridge
             dyeth
             .
             140
          
           
             Williams
             passeth
             ouer
             to
             Deepe
             with
             600.
             
             English
             ,
             45.
             his
             braue
             behauiour
             in
             
               France
               ,
               ibid.
            
             his
             challenge
             ,
             ibid.
             his
             commendations
             to
             the
             Queene
             .
             70
          
           
             Wilmot
             made
             President
             of
             Corke
             .
             352
          
           
             Williams
             sometimes
             Secretary
             to
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Perot
            
             ,
             one
             of
             his
             chiefe
             accusers
             and
             informers
             .
             68
          
           
             Williams
             a
             Traitour
             ,
             apprehended
             ,
             105.
             executed
             .
             122
          
           
             Wolley
             d●legated
             in
             the
             cause
             of
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Perot
            
             .
             67
          
           
             Worthington
             a
             fugitue
             Diuine
             .
             106
          
           
             Whitfield
             Chancellour
             of
             
               Denmarke
               ▪
            
             his
             Embasie
             into
             England
             ,
             193.
             
             Delegated
             by
             the
             King
             to
             Embden
             .
             284
          
           
             Wray
             Lord
             chiefe
             Iustice
             ,
             dyeth
             .
             76
          
           
             
               Warham
               St.
               Leiger
            
             slayeth
             Mac-Guire
             .
             255
          
           
             Walpole
             maketh
             Squire
             vndertake
             to
             poison
             the
             Queene
             ,
             227.
             he
             is
             accused
             for
             it
             by
             Squire
             at
             his
             execution
             ,
             228.
             he
             writeth
             a
             booke
             ,
             wherein
             he
             for
             sweares
             the
             matter
             .
             ibid.
             
          
        
         
           
             Y
          
           
             YAxley
             ,
             A
             famous
             Commander
             in
             the
             battaile
             of
             New-port
             .
             281
          
           
             Yorke
             sent
             ouer
             to
             the
             King
             of
             France
             .
             43
          
           
             Yurie
             in
             France
             ,
             the
             Leaguers
             discomfited
             there
             .
             34
          
           
             Yuecot
             in
             France
             ,
             the
             Leaguers
             there
             discomfited
             .
             76
          
           
             Yorke
             a
             Traitour
             apprehended
             ,
             105.
             he
             is
             executed
             .
             122
          
        
         
           
           
             Z
          
           
             ZAnziber
             the
             place
             where
             Lancaster
             wintered
             .
             59
          
           
             Zeile
             thither
             came
             Lancaster
             also
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Zelanders
             ,
             the
             Queene
             offended
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             wherefore
             .
             32
          
           
             Zouch
             s●nt
             Embassadour
             into
             Scotland
             .
             96
          
           
             Zutphen
             Fort
             recouered
             by
             Sir
             
               Francis
               Vere
            
             .
             168
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           AN
           APPENDIX
           :
           CONTAINING
           ANIMADVERSIONS
           VPON
           SEVERALL
           PASSAGES
           ,
           CORRECTIONS
           OF
           sundry
           errours
           ,
           and
           Additions
           of
           some
           remarkable
           matters
           of
           the
           History
           ,
           neuer
           yet
           imprinted
           .
        
         
           
             RObert
             Bruce
          
           a
           Priest.
           ]
           
           Whether
           or
           no
           hee
           were
           a
           Priest
           ,
           is
           somewhat
           vncertain
           ;
           but
           ,
           which
           giues
           some
           probability
           to
           the
           matter
           ,
           certaine
           it
           is
           ,
           hee
           had
           his
           education
           vnder
           the
           Iesuites
           beyond
           Sea
           ;
           and
           the
           occasion
           of
           his
           comming
           to
           Scotland
           ,
           was
           in
           this
           wise
           :
           Philip
           King
           of
           Spaine
           presently
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Mary
           
           Queene
           of
           Scots
           in
           England
           ,
           willed
           the
           Duke
           of
           Parma
           (
           the
           Gouernour
           of
           his
           Forces
           in
           the
           
             Low
             Countries
          
           )
           in
           his
           name
           to
           promise
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Scots
           both
           money
           and
           munition
           good
           store
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           he
           would
           attempt
           the
           Queene
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           her
           Dominions
           ,
           to
           reuenge
           the
           death
           of
           his
           Mother
           the
           Queene
           of
           Scots
           .
           The
           Duke
           of
           Parma
           to
           effect●
           this
           businesse
           ,
           sends
           ouer
           this
           
             Robert
             Bruce
          
           ,
           or
           Brusse
           ,
           a
           Scottish
           man
           by
           birth
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           Noble
           Family
           ,
           with
           great
           summes
           of
           monies
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           quicken
           his
           purposes
           .
           It
           chanced
           that
           at
           the
           very
           same
           time
           (
           by
           the
           appointment
           of
           
             Sixtus
             Quintus
          
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           )
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Dublin
           also
           was
           dispatched
           ouer
           thither
           ,
           to
           promise
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Scots
           the
           Infanta
           of
           Spaine
           in
           marriage
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           he
           would
           but
           change
           his
           Religion
           ,
           and
           turne
           Catholique
           .
           But
           the
           Bishop
           (
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           faithfull
           loyalty
           and
           industry
           of
           the
           Chancellour
           Metellan
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           King
           owed
           the
           preseruation
           of
           himselfe
           and
           Kingdome
           from
           destruction
           )
           being
           frustrated
           of
           his
           hopes
           ,
           returned
           home
           againe
           with
           little
           thankes
           for
           his
           labour
           .
           Amongst
           those
           whom
           he
           retained
           at
           the
           time
           of
           his
           comming
           ouer
           ,
           was
           one
           
             William
             Creicton
          
           a
           Iesuite
           ,
           and
           a
           Scottish
           man
           too
           ,
           who
           had
           heretofore
           beene
           Rector
           of
           the
           College
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           at
           Leiden
           :
           who
           ,
           seeing
           his
           Bishop
           come
           short
           of
           his
           expectation
           ,
           determined
           to
           
           stay
           behinde
           himselfe
           ,
           to
           see
           what
           hee
           could
           doe
           with
           some
           of
           his
           friends
           there
           .
           The
           first
           whom
           euer
           he
           broke
           withall
           concerning
           his
           minde
           ,
           was
           this
           
             Robert
             Brusse
          
           ,
           whom
           he
           would
           faine
           haue
           perswaded
           to
           haue
           murthered
           the
           Chancellour
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           who
           ,
           as
           he
           said
           ,
           alone
           nullified
           and
           dispersed
           all
           their
           plots
           and
           machinations
           .
           Brusse
           being
           startled
           with
           the
           horrour
           of
           so
           ●oule
           a
           deed
           ,
           absolutely
           denied
           to
           consent
           thereunto
           as
           a
           cruell
           and
           vnconscionable
           demand
           .
           Afterwards
           (
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Chancellour
           both
           being
           inuited
           to
           a
           Banquet
           by
           a
           Nobleman
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           but
           much
           addicted
           to
           the
           Romish
           Religion
           )
           this
           same
           Creicton
           assailes
           
             Robert
             Brusse
          
           againe
           ,
           that
           if
           so
           be
           he
           himselfe
           would
           not
           doe
           the
           businesse
           ,
           he
           would
           giue
           him
           some
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Parma's
           money
           ,
           to
           giue
           to
           the
           Nobleman
           ,
           where
           the
           Banquet
           was
           ,
           to
           tempt
           him
           to
           the
           fact
           .
           But
           Brusse
           also
           denied
           that
           ,
           alleaging
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           other
           businesse
           to
           doe
           there
           with
           the
           monies
           ;
           and
           also
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           should
           be
           done
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           a
           great
           scandall
           and
           disgrace
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           occasion
           of
           their
           greater
           feare
           .
           After
           many
           other
           passages
           ,
           the
           Iesuite
           Creicton
           at
           last
           was
           very
           instant
           with
           the
           said
           Brusse
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           hee
           would
           haue
           no
           hand
           in
           the
           businesse
           ,
           to
           deliuer
           to
           him
           the
           fifteene
           hundred
           Crownes
           which
           hee
           receiued
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Parma
           ,
           to
           distribute
           amongst
           three
           of
           
           the
           Scottish
           Nobility
           ,
           that
           should
           vndertake
           and
           effect
           the
           businesse
           ;
           by
           which
           meanes
           all
           scandall
           and
           feare
           should
           be
           remooued
           from
           them
           ,
           as
           hauing
           nothing
           to
           doe
           in
           so
           foule
           a
           murther
           .
           But
           Brusse
           was
           very
           loath
           also
           to
           condiscend
           euen
           to
           that
           ,
           esteeming
           it
           an
           equall
           ●inne
           to
           commit
           one
           ,
           or
           hire
           another
           ,
           to
           a
           murther
           .
           Insomuch
           ,
           that
           at
           last
           ,
           after
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Parma
           ,
           He
           accused
           this
           Brusse
           for
           a
           Traitour
           ,
           because
           indeed
           hee
           would
           not
           commit
           treason
           ;
           whereupon
           poore
           Brusse
           was
           imprisoned
           for
           fourteene
           moneths
           ,
           and
           had
           much
           ado●
           a●
           last
           to
           regaine
           his
           liberty
           .
        
         
           They
           that
           desire
           information
           in
           more
           particular
           circumstances
           ,
           may
           aduice
           with
           
             Lodouicus
             Lucius
          
           ,
           where
           they
           may
           haue
           the
           story
           at
           large
           ;
           in
           these
           words
           dilated
           on
           .
        
         
           Rex
           Hispaniarum
           Philippus
           haud
           dii●
           post
           mortem
           Mariae
           Regi●●
           Scotorum
           ,
           Duci
           Parmensi
           ,
           Gubernatori
           suo
           in
           Belgio
           ,
           mand●rat
           ,
           vt
           suo
           nomine
           ,
           Regi
           
             Iacobo
             Scotiae
          
           ,
           pecunias
           &
           exercitum
           adversus
           Regin●m
           Angliae
           promittere●
           ,
           quo
           facilius
           Matris
           mortem
           ulci●ei
           poss●●
           ▪
           ●â
           de
           causâ
           Parmensis
           Nobilem
           Scotum
           
             Robertum
             de
             Brusse
          
           ,
           qui
           ●
           iuventute
           apud
           Iesuit
           as
           educatus
           fuerat
           ,
           in
           Scotiam
           multa
           cum
           pecunia
           ablegauit
           .
           Eodem
           tempore
           advenit
           etiam
           in
           Scotiam
           jussu
           
             Six●i
             Quin●i
          
           Pon●●●ieis
           is
           Romani
           ,
           Dublini
           Episcopus
           ,
           qui
           
             Infantem
             Hispanicam
             Scotiae
          
           Regi
           in
           matrimonium
           offerret
           ;
           sed
           eâ
           conditione
           ,
           si
           Romanam
           
           Religionem
           amplecti
           vellet
           .
           In
           hujus
           Episcopi
           comitatu
           fuit
           etiam
           Iesuita
           
             Gulielmus
             Creictonus
          
           Scotus
           ,
           qui
           Lugduni
           aliquamdiu
           Rector
           in
           Iesuitarum
           Collegio
           fuerat
           :
           Repulsam
           autem
           passus
           Episcopus
           ,
           consilio
           ,
           virtute
           ,
           &
           fidelitate
           
             Iohannis
             Metellani
          
           Magni
           Cancellarij
           Scotiae
           ,
           (
           qui
           Regi
           suadebat
           ut
           sibi
           ab
           hujusmodi
           dolis
           &
           fallacibus
           promissis
           caveret
           )
           domum
           reversus
           est
           :
           post
           cujus
           discessum
           mansit
           in
           
             Scotia
             Creictonus
          
           Iesuita
           ,
           &
           Brusseo
           sese
           junxit
           :
           eique
           persuadere
           conatus
           est
           ,
           ut
           Cancellarium
           obtruncaret
           ▪
           quod
           molitionibus
           Iesuiticis
           ,
           eor●mque
           parricidijs
           ,
           vel
           solus
           resisteret
           .
           Ad
           quae
           Brusseus
           totus
           exhorruit
           :
           ejúque
           postulatis
           iniquis
           &
           crudelibus
           consentire
           noluit
           .
           Post
           modum
           ,
           cùm
           à
           Magnate
           quodam
           Pontificio
           Rex
           una
           cum
           Cancellario
           suo
           ad
           convivium
           invitatus
           esset
           ,
           hortatur
           Iesuita
           Brusseum
           ,
           det
           sibi
           pecunias
           ,
           quibus
           Magnatem
           illum
           conciliaret
           ,
           ut
           Cancellario
           è
           medio
           tollendo
           operam
           praestaret
           .
           Sed
           &
           hoc
           Brusseus
           negat
           ▪
           non
           solum
           ,
           quod
           alijs
           de
           causis
           Legatum
           ibi
           ageret
           ;
           verum
           etiam
           propter
           magnum
           dedecus
           ,
           atque
           periculum
           quod
           exinde
           metuendum
           esset
           .
           Regem
           enim
           imprimis
           id
           pessime
           laturum
           ,
           si
           latrocinium
           id
           non
           modo
           presente
           ipso
           ,
           s●d
           etiam
           in
           tali
           viro
           patraretur
           ,
           cui
           Rex
           ob
           fidem
           &
           prudentiam
           singularem
           intimè
           faveret
           :
           ade●que
           Regem
           contra
           Catholicos
           ,
           tanquam●
           sicarios
           &
           latrones
           ,
           Deique
           &
           hominum
           nefarios
           proditores
           ,
           irritatum
           iri
           ,
           quos
           tamen
           ille
           adhuc
           gratiosè
           benignéque
           ●abuisset
           .
           Ad
           quae
           Iesuita
           Brusseum
           
           rogat
           ,
           det
           ergo
           solum
           1500.
           
           Coronatos
           ,
           quos
           à
           Parmensi
           accepisset
           ,
           tribus
           Nobilibus
           ,
           qui
           in
           necem
           Cancellarij
           conjurârint
           ;
           ita
           ut
           non
           multum
           indè
           scandali
           oboriri
           possit
           .
           Sed
           ne
           hoc
           quidem
           sibi
           per
           suaderi
           passus
           est
           Brusseus
           ,
           inquiens
           ,
           unum
           &
           idem
           esse
           ,
           siue
           quis
           suâ
           manu
           int●rficiat
           aliquem
           ,
           siue
           pecunia
           conducat
           alium
           ,
           ad
           caedem
           faciendum
           .
           Et
           quoniam
           quaestio
           esset
           ,
           Quaratione
           Catholica
           Religio
           promoveri
           deberet
           ▪
           Totam
           potiùs
           illam
           deperditum
           iri
           ,
           si
           per
           latrocinia
           quis
           promovendam
           susciperet
           ,
           tanto
           cum
           omnium
           offendiculo
           ,
           ipsiúsque
           sancti
           Iesuitici
           ordinis
           perpetua
           infamia
           .
           Iesuitam
           verò
           acriùs
           adhuc
           instantem
           rogat
           Brusseus
           ,
           num
           ergo
           bona
           conscientia
           ipse
           in
           facinus
           ejuscemodi
           consentire
           posset
           ?
           aut
           num
           Iesuita
           secum
           ea
           in
           re
           dispensaret
           ?
           Respondet
           Creicton
           ;
           caede
           patratâ
           ,
           si
           ad
           se
           confessurus
           veniret
           ,
           tum
           se
           ipsum
           absoluturum
           esse
           .
           Cui
           Brusseus
           :
           siquidem
           confessione
           sibi
           opus
           foret
           ,
           utique
           prius
           peccandum
           esse
           :
           I
           am
           verà
           incertum
           esse
           utrum
           Deus
           post
           commissum
           illud
           peccatum
           ,
           sibi
           gratiam
           eam
           facturus
           sit
           ,
           ut
           confiteri
           queat
           .
           Credere
           se
           ,
           confessionem
           mali
           ,
           quod
           destin●to
           proposito
           fiat
           ,
           parum
           profecturam
           :
           ideòque
           in
           huj●sce
           modi
           periculum
           se
           conijcere
           nolle
           .
           Ita
           ergo
           tum
           ,
           Iesuita
           ille
           cum
           suo
           parricidiali
           consilio
           frustra
           fuit
           :
           sed
           egregie
           posteà
           id
           in
           Brusseo
           vindicavit
           .
           Mortuo
           enim
           Parmensi
           ,
           &
           Comite
           Fuente
           Hispano
           Albani
           Ducis
           nepote
           ,
           in
           ejus
           locum
           subrogato
           ,
           
             Creictonus
             Brusseū
          
           apud
           hunc
           accusat
           ,
           primùm
           ,
           quod
           pecunias
           Regias
           
           malè
           dilapidasset
           :
           deindè
           ,
           quod
           Proditor
           esset
           ,
           quia
           pecunias
           ad
           caedem
           Cancellarij
           Scotiae
           procurandā
           ,
           
           denegasset
           .
           Atque
           id
           maximū
           ,
           in
           Iesuitico
           hoc
           regimine
           ,
           peccatum
           fuit
           :
           ob
           quod
           ,
           miser
           Brusseus
           in
           carcerem
           conijcitur
           ,
           &
           menses
           quatuordecim
           in
           eo
           detinetur
           ,
           ac
           tandem
           quidem
           inde
           liberatur
           .
           Iesuita
           interim
           impunitus
           evadit
           :
           ut
           nulla
           ,
           vel
           honoris
           vindicandi
           ,
           vel
           ignominiae
           referendae
           ,
           vel
           damni
           recuperandi
           ,
           ratio
           illi
           superfuerit
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
             2.
             
             Lin.
          
           4.
           
           The
           Naturall
           Sonne
           .
           ]
           By
           
             Naturall
             Sonne
          
           ,
           is
           vnderstood
           the
           Base
           Sonne
           ,
           or
           Bastard
           Sonne
           ;
           for
           the
           word
           Naturalis
           is
           more
           often
           vsed
           in
           the
           worse
           then
           in
           the
           better
           sence
           ,
           although
           there
           are
           many
           other
           words
           also
           ,
           which
           signifie
           as
           much
           :
           as
           
             Nothus
             ,
             Spurius
             ,
             Illegitimus
          
           ;
           nay
           ,
           and
           the
           word
           Bastardus
           also
           ,
           which
           is
           sometimes
           vsed
           by
           ancient
           Historians
           ,
           as
           by
           our
           
             Matthaeus
             Westmonasteriensis
          
           ,
           in
           his
           
             Flores
             Historiarum
             ,
             lib.
             2.
             fol.
             180.
             
             Rex
             Siciliae
             supradictus
             ,
             fuit
             filius
             ,
             sed
             Bastardus
             Petri
             ,
             quondam
             Regis
             Arragoniae
             .
          
           And
           by
           the
           Authour
           of
           the
           
             Paraleipomena
             Rerum
             Memorabilium
          
           ,
           added
           to
           
             Conradus
             Abbas
             Vrspergensis
          
           ,
           who
           vseth
           the
           word
           twice
           in
           one
           sentence
           ;
           Papa
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             fautor
             Bastardorum
             ,
             pro
             quibus
             longissimam
             ,
             ferè
             trium
             horarum
             prolixam
             fecit
             orationem
             ,
             dum
             Ferdinandi
             Bastardi
             laudes
             Mantuae
             personaret
             .
          
           The
           word
           Naturall
           is
           also
           to
           be
           vnderstood
           in
           the
           same
           sence
           in
           the
           40.
           page
           of
           this
           Booke
           ,
           and
           the
           12.
           line
           .
        
         
         
           
             Pag.
             11.
             
             Lin.
          
           25.
           
           Landed
           within
           a
           Mile
           of
           the
           
             Groine
             .
             ]
             Groine
          
           is
           the
           vulgar
           word
           ,
           and
           best
           vnderstood
           :
           the
           true
           name
           is
           Corunna
           ,
           a
           port
           Towne
           in
           Galitia
           ,
           or
           as
           others
           Galecia
           ;
           which
           by
           Ptolomy
           is
           tearmed
           
             Flavium
             Brigantium
          
           ;
           and
           by
           
             Antoninus
             ,
             Brigantium
          
           onely
           .
           It
           lookes
           into
           the
           Cantabrian
           Sea
           :
           It
           is
           exceeding
           strong
           ,
           and
           the
           chiefe
           Bulkwarke
           of
           all
           Galitia
           ,
           and
           the
           Northerne
           parts
           .
           It
           is
           diuided
           into
           High
           and
           Base
           Townes
           ,
           which
           are
           seuerally
           fortified
           ;
           of
           which
           there
           is
           mention
           in
           the
           passages
           of
           this
           History
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
             14.
             
             Lin.
          
           19.
           
           Vp
           the
           Riuer
           
             Tagus
             .
          
           ]
           By
           that
           name
           the
           Riuer
           may
           well
           enough
           be
           vnderstood
           ,
           although
           there
           are
           more
           ordinary
           names
           amongst
           the
           Inhabitants
           ,
           as
           the
           Riuer
           Teio
           ,
           as
           the
           Portuguesse
           call
           it
           ;
           or
           Taio
           ,
           as
           those
           of
           Castile
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
             14.
             
             Lin.
          
           27.
           
           The
           Suburbs
           of
           
             Lisbone
             .
          
           ]
           The
           Genuine
           name
           which
           the
           Inhabitants
           thereof
           vse
           is
           Lisboa
           ,
           corruptly
           Vlissipona
           :
           which
           by
           Pliny
           was
           called
           
             Foelicitas
             Iulia
             :
             Oliosypon
          
           by
           
             Ptolomy
             :
             Olisipon
          
           by
           
             Antoninus
             :
             Olyssippo
          
           by
           Solinus
           .
           It
           was
           once
           a
           Municipium
           of
           the
           Romans
           ;
           and
           afterwards
           made
           a
           Kingdome
           of
           the
           Moores
           ;
           afterwards
           the
           Seat
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           being
           first
           surprized
           by
           Alphonsus
           the
           first
           .
           It
           is
           now
           onely
           the
           Seate
           of
           the
           Archbishop
           ,
           scituate
           vpon
           the
           right
           shore
           of
           Taio
           ,
           and
           some
           fiue
           miles
           from
           the
           Ocean
           ;
           and
           
           with
           the
           Suburbs
           and
           all
           is
           about
           seuen
           miles
           in
           compasse
           .
           Much
           ouer
           against
           this
           Citty
           is
           the
           
             Promontory
             de
             Sancto
             Vincente
          
           ,
           named
           from
           the
           reliques
           of
           that
           holy
           Martyr
           ,
           which
           were
           brought
           thither
           by
           some
           persecuted
           Christians
           :
           but
           by
           Strabo
           and
           Ptolomy
           called
           
             Promontorium
             Sacrum
          
           ,
           wherein
           (
           as
           many
           graue
           Authours
           ,
           though
           in
           this
           case
           very
           fondly
           ,
           conceiue
           )
           there
           are
           certain
           Mares
           which
           at
           a
           set
           time
           conceiue
           by
           the
           winde
           ,
           and
           bring
           forth
           Foales
           ,
           but
           they
           neuer
           liue
           about
           three
           yeares
           .
           Of
           this
           opinion
           (
           although
           it
           neuer
           deserued
           so
           many
           Patrons
           )
           were
           
             Colu●●ella
             cap.
             15.
             lib.
             7.
             
             Plin.
             lib.
             8.
             cap.
             42.
             
             Lactant.
             lib
             4.
             cap.
          
           12.
           and
           
             Varro
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
          
           1.
           whose
           words
           the
           Reader
           may
           poise
           if
           he
           please
           .
        
         
           Res
           est
           incredibilis
           in
           Hispania
           ,
           sed
           vera
           ,
           
             saith
             he
          
           ,
           quòd
           in
           Lusitania
           ad
           Oceanum
           ,
           in
           ea
           regione
           ubi
           est
           oppidum
           Olysippo
           ,
           Monte
           Sacro
           ,
           quaedam
           è
           vento
           certo
           tempore
           concipiunt
           Equae
           ,
           ut
           his
           Gallinae
           quoque
           solent
           ,
           quarum
           Ova
           Hyponemia
           appellant
           :
           sed
           ex
           his
           Equis
           nati
           pulli
           non
           amplius
           tri●nnio
           vivunt
           .
           Varro
           de
           Re
           Rustica
           .
           Nay
           ,
           Pliny
           
             comes
             in
             with
             his
          
           Constat
           ,
           
             as
             if
             he
             were
             very
             sure
             of
             the
             matter
             .
          
           Constat
           
             (
             saith
             he
          
           )
           in
           Lusitania
           circa
           Olyssipponem
           oppidum
           &
           Tagum
           amnem
           ,
           Equas
           Favonio
           flante
           obversas
           animalem
           concipere
           spiritum
           ,
           idque
           partum
           fieri
           ,
           &
           gigni
           pernicissimum
           ita
           ,
           sed
           triennium
           vitae
           non
           excedere
           .
        
         
         
           
             Pag.
             21.
             
             Lin.
             6.
             
             Iaques
             Clement
             ,
          
           a
           Monke
           to
           murther
           him
           .
           ]
           This
           is
           that
           murther
           which
           gaue
           the
           first
           breath
           to
           the
           damnable
           doctrine
           of
           King-killing
           :
           which
           first
           quickened
           from
           the
           mouth
           of
           Antichrist
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           ▪
           budded
           in
           his
           subordinate
           Impes
           ,
           the
           Iesuites
           :
           for
           assoone
           as
           this
           horrible
           murther
           was
           committed
           ,
           and
           the
           newes
           of
           it
           flowne
           to
           Rome
           ,
           our
           Lord
           God
           
             Sixtus
             Quintus
          
           could
           not
           but
           bewaile
           the
           Kings
           death
           ,
           in
           this
           lamentable
           Elegy
           ;
           
             Facinus
             hoc
             esse
          
           (
           which
           before
           he
           had
           stiled
           
             Rarum
             Insigne
             ,
             &
             Memorabile
             )
             Non
             sine
             Dei
             Opt.
             Max.
             particulari
             providentia
             ,
             &
             dispositione
             ,
             &
             spiritus
             Sancti
             suggestione
             ,
             designatum
             ;
             &
             longé
             majus
             esse
             ,
             quam
             illud
             S.
             Iudith
             ,
             quae
             Holofernem
             è
             medio
             sustulit
             .
          
        
         
           
             This
             sparke
             did
             quickly
             kindle
             ,
             and
             what
             effect
             it
             tooke
             ,
             you
             may
             easily
             iudge
             by
             this
             of
             the
             Iesuite
          
           Franciscus
           Verona
           Constantinus
           ,
           
             in
             his
             Apology
             for
          
           Iohn
           Casteele
           ,
           &c.
           
           Cum
           eo
           tempore
           intolerabilis
           factus
           sit
           Rex
           ,
           condemnatio
           Clementis
           ,
           neque
           de
           Iure
           ,
           neque
           de
           Facto
           comprobari
           potuit
           :
           propter
           tyrannidem
           Henrici
           Regis
           contra
           Statum
           &
           Ecclesiam
           ,
           tàm
           quoad
           homicidium
           Blesis
           perpetratum
           ,
           quàm
           hostili
           impetu
           hodierno
           ,
           quo
           ad
           oppressionem
           religionis
           est
           prolapsus
           ,
           mactando
           Sacerdotes
           ,
           profanando
           Sacramenta
           ,
           repudiando
           censuras
           ,
           &
           fauendo
           haereticis
           .
           Quibus
           de
           causis
           totum
           se
           priuatum
           reddidit
           ,
           &
           subjectum
           utrique
           Iuri
           ,
           
           tam
           Civili
           ,
           quam
           Canonico
           .
           Actio
           igitur
           Clementis
           neutiquam
           Illicita
           fuit
           :
           quippe
           quae
           perpetrat●
           contra
           hostem
           publicum
           ,
           &
           condemnatum
           Iuridicè
           ▪
           in
           〈◊〉
           omnis
           obligatio
           reverentiae
           atque
           debiti
           ,
           sublata
           fuit●
           Part.
           2.
           cap.
           2.
           &c.
           
           
             I
             cannot
             but
             English
             it
          
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           being
           become
           now
           absolutely
           intolerable
           it
           was
           neither
           lawfull
           
             de
             Iure
          
           ,
           or
           
             de
             Facto
             ▪
          
           to
           condemne
           this
           act
           of
           
             Clement
             ▪
          
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           tyranny
           of
           this
           Henry
           both
           in
           the
           Church
           and
           the
           Common-wealth
           ;
           and
           not
           onely
           by
           reason
           of
           those
           horrible
           murthers
           he
           caused
           at
           
             ●loys
             ▪
          
           but
           also
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           oppressing
           Religion
           ,
           murth●ring
           of
           Priests
           ,
           prophaning
           the
           Sa●raments
           ,
           re●using
           submission
           to
           Ecclesiasticall
           censures
           ,
           and
           openly
           fauouring
           of
           Heretiques
           ;
           by
           which
           meanes
           he
           became
           onely
           a
           priuate
           man
           ,
           and
           subiect
           both
           to
           the
           Ciuill
           and
           Canon
           law
           .
           And
           that
           vpon
           these
           considerations
           ,
           this
           act
           of
           ●lement
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           iudged
           vnlawfull
           ,
           being
           committed
           vpon
           the
           body
           of
           him
           that
           was
           an
           open
           enemy
           ,
           and
           Legally
           condemned
           ;
           and
           from
           whom
           all
           obedience
           and
           alleagiance
           of
           his
           Subiects
           was
           taken
           away
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           that
           some
           of
           their
           Historians
           would
           make
           the
           world
           belieue
           that
           his
           Clement
           did
           the
           deed
           ,
           without
           any
           instigation
           ,
           but
           of
           his
           owne
           
             Genius
             ▪
          
           and
           of
           that
           opinion
           is
           Platina
           ,
           or
           Cicarella
           rather
           adioyned
           to
           him
           ;
           and
           he
           would
           make
           it
           also
           
           the
           common
           opinion
           ,
           
             Communis
             erat
             opinio
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             ●um
             à
             nemine
             ad
             hoc
             factum
             subordinatum
             ;
             sed
             à
             s●ips●
             postquam
             duobus
             aut
             tribus
             mensibus
             in
             hoc
             animi
             concept●
             persev●raverat
             ,
             ad
             hoc
             ar●uum
             opus
             permotum
             esse
             &
             instigatum
             ;
             post
             jejunia
             longa
             ,
             post
             orationes
             ad
             Deum
             continuas
             ,
             sese
             certissimum
             hoc
             periculum
             adijsse
             ,
             &c.
             in
             vita
             Sixti
             Quinti
             ,
             pag.
          
           480.
           
        
         
           But
           there
           
             Iohannes
             Mariana
          
           a
           Spanish
           Iesuite
           ,
           one
           that
           hath
           made
           the
           best
           of
           this
           deed
           ,
           that
           euer
           any
           could
           ,
           is
           not
           yet
           of
           that
           opinion
           ;
           who
           in
           a
           Narration
           and
           prosecution
           of
           the
           Story
           saith
           :
           
             Cognito
             à
             Th●ologis
             quo●●●at
             sciscitatus
             ,
             Tyrannum
             iure
             interi●i
             posse
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           For
           this
           
             Iaques
             Clement
          
           ,
           although
           he
           had
           often
           premeditated
           the
           matter
           with
           himselfe
           ,
           yet
           at
           length
           he
           imparted
           it
           to
           some
           Diuines
           ,
           who
           concluded
           that
           it
           was
           lawfull
           for
           him
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           because
           
             it
             is
             lawfull
             for
             any
             man
             to
             kill
             a
             King
             that
             is
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             Marian.
             lib.
             1.
             de
             Rege
             &
             Regis
             Institutione
             ,
             cap.
             6.
             pag.
          
           53.
           
           So
           little
           doe
           they
           regard
           the
           express●
           Canon
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           Constance
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           of
           
             Si
             quis
             Tyrannus
             ,
             &c.
          
           which
           doth
           strictly
           forbid
           any
           man
           either
           by
           deceit
           ,
           or
           policy
           ,
           or
           open
           armes
           to
           take
           away
           the
           life
           of
           his
           Prince
           ,
           yea
           ,
           though
           he
           be
           a
           Tyrant
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
             32.
             
             Lin.
          
           6.
           
           Which
           we
           call
           Pound-men
           .
           ]
           In
           the
           Originall
           the
           words
           are
           ,
           
             The
             Pound-men
          
           :
           but
           both
           the
           Translation
           ,
           and
           the
           Originall
           are
           false
           :
           
           for
           the
           words
           should
           be
           thus
           ;
           which
           we
           call
           the
           
             Three-pound
             men
          
           ;
           as
           may
           appeare
           in
           the
           true
           Manuscript
           of
           Mr.
           Cambden
           himselfe
           ;
           as
           also
           ,
           because
           that
           the
           words
           may
           very
           well
           be
           so
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           no
           man
           is
           a
           Subsidy
           man
           ,
           whose
           goods
           are
           valued
           vnder
           the
           rate
           of
           Three-pounds
           :
           at
           which
           rate
           most
           of
           the
           meaner
           sort
           valuing
           their
           goods
           and
           estates
           ,
           gaue
           occasion
           of
           the
           name
           to
           be
           called
           
             Three-pound
             men
          
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
             35.
             
             Lin.
          
           29.
           
           In
           the
           Reigne
           of
           Francis
           the
           first
           .
           ]
           For
           indeed
           ,
           Francis
           the
           first
           ,
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           the
           third
           of
           that
           name
           ,
           Duke
           of
           Britaine
           ,
           in
           the
           right
           of
           his
           wife
           Claude
           ,
           that
           was
           eldest
           daughter
           to
           Lewis
           the
           twelfth
           ▪
           King
           of
           
             France
             ▪
          
           and
           Anne
           ,
           in
           the
           yeare
           of
           our
           Lord
           God
           1532.
           with
           the
           consents
           of
           the
           States
           of
           Britaine
           ,
           inseperably
           vnited
           the
           Dukedome
           of
           Britaine
           to
           the
           Crowne
           of
           France
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
             36.
             
             Lin.
          
           13.
           
           That
           this
           businesse
           concern'd
           her
           more
           then
           that
           of
           Edward
           the
           third
           .
           ]
           
             P●●er
             de
             〈◊〉
             ▪
          
           in
           the
           right
           of
           his
           wife
           Alice
           daughter
           of
           Constance
           by
           the
           second
           marriage
           ,
           was
           the
           first
           that
           (
           being
           Duke
           of
           Britaine
           )
           made
           that
           Dukedome
           subiect
           vnto
           the
           Soueraignty
           and
           homage
           of
           the
           French
           Kings
           .
           After
           him
           was
           Iohn
           the
           first
           ,
           Sonne
           to
           
             Peter
             de
             Dreux
          
           ;
           after
           him
           Iohn
           the
           second
           ,
           Sonne
           to
           Iohn
           the
           first
           ;
           after
           him
           Arthur
           the
           second
           ,
           Sonne
           to
           Iohn
           the
           second
           ;
           after
           him
           Iohn
           the
           third
           ▪
           Sonne
           to
           Arthur
           
           the
           second
           .
           This
           Iohn
           the
           third●
           dying
           without
           he●res
           ,
           caused
           the
           Right
           to
           the
           said
           Dukedome
           to
           be
           controuerted
           betweene
           Iohn
           Earle
           of
           Montfort
           ,
           the
           younger
           Sonne
           to
           Arthur
           the
           second
           ,
           &
           
             Charles
             de
             Bloys
          
           ,
           Husband
           to
           
             Ioane
             la
             Boi●●use
          
           ,
           Daughter
           to
           Guye
           second
           Son
           to
           Duke
           Arthur
           the
           second
           ,
           Edward
           the
           third
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           aided
           the
           first
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           Iohn
           Earle
           of
           Mont●ort
           :
           and
           
             Philip
             de
             Valoys
          
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           aided
           the
           other
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             Charles
             de
             Bloys
             ▪
          
           to
           maintaine
           his
           warres
           .
           But
           neither
           side
           yet
           prenailing
           ,
           it
           chanced
           that
           Iohn
           of
           Montfort
           died
           ,
           whose
           Sonne
           Iohn
           the
           fourth
           (
           surnamed
           the
           Valiant
           )
           after
           the
           decease
           of
           
             Charles
             de
             Bloys
          
           ,
           who
           was
           ouerthrowne
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           valour
           of
           the
           English
           that
           assisted
           him
           ,
           at
           the
           battaile
           of
           Auray
           ,
           became
           sole
           Duke
           of
           Britaine
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           controuersie
           ceased
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
             39.
             
             Lin.
             22.
             
             Iohn
             Basilides
          
           Emperour
           of
           
             Russia
             .
          
           ]
           The
           familiar
           Translation
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           in
           the
           Language
           which
           Merchants
           and
           Trauellers
           in
           those
           Countries
           vse
           ,
           is
           ▪
           
             ●van
             Vasilowicke
          
           ,
           Emperour
           of
           all
           
             Russia
             ▪
          
           although
           indeed
           ,
           before
           Basilieus
           ,
           Father
           to
           ●van
           ,
           that
           first
           tooke
           vpon
           him
           the
           title
           of
           Emperour
           ,
           they
           were
           only
           stiled
           great
           Dukes
           ,
           and
           not
           Emperors
           ;
           but
           now
           ,
           they
           stand
           much
           vpō
           their
           stile
           ▪
           and
           will
           scarcely
           admit
           of
           any
           conference
           or
           negotiation
           either
           with
           their
           owne
           ,
           or
           strange
           people
           ,
           
           vnlesse
           they
           vse
           before
           the
           vttering
           of
           their
           businesse
           ,
           their
           whole
           title
           from
           the
           beginning
           to
           the
           ending
           ;
           which
           runnes
           after
           this
           manner
           .
           
             Ivan
             Vasilowicke
          
           ,
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           great
           Lord
           and
           Emperour
           of
           all
           Russia
           ,
           great
           Duke
           of
           
             Volodemer
             ,
             Mosco
          
           ,
           and
           Novograd
           ,
           King
           of
           Cazan
           ,
           King
           of
           Astracan
           ,
           Lord
           of
           Plesko
           ,
           and
           great
           Duke
           of
           
             Smolensco
             ,
             Bulghoria
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           Lord
           and
           great
           Duke
           of
           Novograd
           in
           the
           
             Low
             Countries
          
           ,
           of
           
             Chernigo
             ,
             Rezan
             ,
             Polotskoy
             ▪
             Rostoue
             ,
             Yaruslauely
             ,
             Bealozera
             ,
             Liefland
             ,
             Oudoria
             ,
             Obdoria
             ,
          
           and
           Condensa
           ;
           Commander
           of
           all
           Siberia
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           North
           parts
           ,
           and
           Lord
           of
           many
           other
           Countries
           ,
           &c.
           
           This
           Emperour
           is
           of
           most
           absolute
           and
           entire
           authority
           himselfe
           :
           he
           suffereth
           not
           any
           Iurisdiction
           in
           matters
           Iudiciall
           ,
           to
           be
           held
           by
           any
           of
           his
           Subiects
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           as
           by
           Cha●ter
           ;
           but
           all
           is
           at
           his
           own
           pleasure
           and
           appointment
           .
           Nay
           ,
           to
           shew
           his
           soueraignty
           ouer
           the
           liues
           of
           his
           Subiects
           ,
           (
           in
           his
           ordinary
           walkes
           )
           if
           he
           had
           misliked
           the
           face
           or
           person
           of
           any
           man
           whom
           he
           met
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           or
           that
           looked
           vpon
           him
           ,
           he
           would
           command
           his
           head
           to
           be
           strucke
           off
           ;
           which
           was
           presently
           done
           ,
           and
           the
           mans
           head
           forthwith
           layd
           before
           him
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
             39.
             
             Lin.
          
           17.
           
           Earle
           of
           Shropshire
           .
           ]
           Reade
           ,
           Earle
           of
           Shrewsbury
           :
           for
           that
           is
           his
           peculiar
           &
           proper
           title
           .
           This
           
             George
             Talbot
          
           was
           the
           sixt
           Earle
           of
           Shrewsbury
           ;
           
           the
           Sonne
           of
           
             Francis
             Talbot
          
           ,
           that
           was
           the
           Sonne
           of
           George
           ,
           that
           was
           the
           Sonne
           of
           Iohn
           the
           second
           Earle
           of
           Shrewsbury
           ,
           that
           was
           the
           Sonne
           of
           Iohn
           ,
           the
           first
           of
           that
           Name
           that
           was
           created
           Earle
           of
           Shrewsbury
           ,
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           Henry
           the
           sixt
           ;
           who
           being
           slaine
           in
           the
           battaile
           at
           Bourdeaux
           ,
           hath
           this
           honourable
           Elogy
           grauen
           on
           his
           Tombe
           :
        
         
           Here
           lyeth
           the
           Right
           Noble
           Knight
           
             Iohn
             Talbot
          
           Earle
           of
           Shrewsbury
           ,
           Earle
           of
           
             Weshford
             ,
             Waterford
          
           ,
           and
           Valence
           ,
           Lord
           Talbot
           of
           Goodrich
           ,
           and
           Orchenfield
           ,
           Lord
           Strange
           of
           Blakmer
           ,
           Lord
           Verdon
           of
           Acton
           ,
           Lord
           Cromwell
           of
           Wingfield
           ,
           Lord
           Louetoft
           of
           Worsop
           ,
           Lord
           Furnivall
           of
           Sheffield
           ,
           Lord
           Faulconbridge
           ,
           Knight
           of
           the
           Noble
           Order
           of
           
             St.
             George
          
           ,
           St.
           Michael
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Golden
             Fleece
          
           ,
           great
           Marshall
           to
           King
           Henry
           the
           sixt
           ,
           of
           his
           Realme
           of
           France
           :
           who
           dyed
           in
           the
           battaile
           at
           Bourdeaux
           1453.
           
           A
           multitude
           of
           Titles
           indeed
           ,
           which
           many
           perchance
           in
           this
           Age
           may
           paralell
           ,
           but
           few
           deserue
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
             40.
             
             Lin.
          
           3.
           
           His
           latter
           Wife
           
             Elizabeth
             .
          
           ]
           Adde
           these
           words
           ,
           The
           Daughter
           of
           
             Iohn
             Hardwike
          
           of
           Hardwike
           in
           Derbishire
           ,
           Esquier
           ;
           which
           were
           omitted
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           imperfections
           of
           the
           words
           in
           the
           Originall
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
             40.
             
             Lin.
             12.
             
             Hugh
             Gauiloc
             ,
          
           &c.
           accused
           Hugh
           Earle
           of
           
             Tir-Oen
             .
          
           ]
           It
           is
           reported
           by
           some
           Historians
           ,
           that
           pretend
           to
           haue
           good
           ground
           for
           what
           they
           write
           ,
           
           that
           not
           this
           Hugh-Ne-Gaviloc
           bastard
           Son
           to
           Shan-O-Neale
           ,
           but
           Con-Mac-Shane
           the
           true
           and
           legitimate
           Sonne
           of
           Shan-O-Neale
           ,
           exhibited
           these
           Articles
           against
           Tir-Oen
           .
           But
           there
           is
           a
           way
           to
           reconcile
           both
           opinions
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           thus
           .
           That
           the
           Petition
           was
           exhibited
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           Hugh-Ne-Gaviloc
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           behalfe
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Con-Mac-Shan
           ;
           and
           so
           there
           is
           no
           falshood
           or
           errour
           in
           the
           story
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
             40.
             
             Lin.
          
           24.
           
           Where
           hee
           pro●essed
           a
           peace
           ,
           &c.
           ]
           The
           words
           in
           the
           Originall
           runne
           very
           obscurely
           ,
           thus
           pointed
           ,
           and
           spelled
           :
           
             Corámque
             ipsa
             ,
             ad
             Regiam
             Grenuici
          
           Honorem
           
             ut
             Nobiles
             solent
          
           ,
           potestatus
           
             sanctissime
             in
             se
             recepit
             ,
             pacem
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Of
           which
           words
           ,
           it
           was
           very
           long
           before
           I
           could
           tell
           what
           to
           make
           off
           ;
           by
           reason
           that
           I
           expected
           some
           more
           then
           ordinary
           signification
           in
           the
           word
           Potestatus
           ,
           being
           printed
           in
           both
           the
           Editions
           of
           Mr.
           Cambden
           ,
           in
           a
           different
           Character
           ,
           and
           being
           referred
           in
           the
           Index
           of
           the
           Booke
           ,
           vnder
           the
           letter
           H
           ,
           with
           
             Honor
             potestatus
          
           .
           But
           it
           was
           not
           onely
           the
           errour
           of
           the
           Printer
           ,
           but
           euen
           of
           the
           Manuscript
           it selfe
           ,
           which
           I
           haue
           seene
           ;
           and
           vpon
           good
           aduice
           iudge
           it
           thus
           to
           be
           corrected
           :
           
             Corámque
             ipsa
             ,
             ad
             Regiam
             Grenvici
             ,
          
           Honorem
           ,
           
             ut
             Nobiles
             solent
             ,
             protestatus
             ,
             sanctissime
             in
             se
             recepit
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Which
           may
           be
           rendered
           thus
           ;
           Where
           he
           protested
           vpon
           his
           Honour
           ,
           as
           the
           Noblemen
           
           vse
           to
           doe
           before
           the
           Queene
           ,
           that
           hee
           would
           keepe
           peace
           with
           all
           his
           Neighbours
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             Pag.
             41.
             
             Lin.
          
           18.
           (
           as
           the
           Irish
           complaine
           )
           condemned
           and
           ●anged
           him
           .
           ]
           This
           Hugh-Roe-Mac-Mahon
           was
           Brother
           to
           Mac-Mahon
           ,
           Chieftaine
           of
           Monaghan
           ,
           who
           in
           his
           life-time
           surrendred
           his
           Countrey
           of
           Monaghan
           ,
           (
           which
           hee
           held
           by
           Tanistry
           the
           Irish
           Law
           )
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Queene
           ,
           and
           receiued
           a
           Re-grant
           of
           it
           againe
           vnder
           the
           great
           Seale
           of
           England
           ,
           to
           him
           and
           his
           Heire
           males
           ,
           and
           for
           default
           of
           such
           ,
           to
           his
           brother
           Hugh-Roe-Mac-Mahon
           ,
           with
           other
           remainders
           .
           Shortly
           after
           ,
           Mac-Mahon
           dying
           ,
           this
           Hugh
           came
           vp
           to
           the
           state
           ,
           that
           hee
           might
           bee
           setled
           in
           his
           inheritance
           ,
           and
           become
           the
           Queenes●
           Patentee
           .
           But
           it
           seemes
           ,
           as
           the
           Irish
           say
           ,
           hee
           could
           not
           be
           admitted
           to
           his
           Right
           ,
           till
           hee
           had
           promised
           to
           giue
           about
           sixe
           hundred
           Cowes
           (
           for
           such
           only
           are
           the
           Irish
           bribes
           :
           )
           shortly
           after
           ,
           for
           failing
           in
           some
           part
           of
           this
           payment
           ,
           he
           was
           imprisoned
           ,
           and
           within
           few
           dayes
           after
           ,
           set
           againe
           at
           liberty
           .
           But
           ,
           not
           long
           after
           ,
           vpon
           his
           very
           entrance
           into
           Monaghan
           (
           where
           he
           thought
           the
           Lord
           Depuputy
           would
           haue
           se●led
           him
           in
           his
           possessions
           )
           hee
           was
           clapt
           vp
           ,
           indited
           ,
           arraigned
           ,
           and
           executed
           ,
           all
           within
           two
           daies
           .
           The
           Irish
           say
           ,
           he
           was
           found
           guilty
           by
           a
           ●ury
           of
           none
           but
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           them
           foure●English
           Souldiers
           onely
           were
           suffered
           
           to
           goe
           vp
           and
           downe
           at
           pleasure
           ,
           but
           the
           rest
           being
           Irish
           ,
           were
           kept
           streight
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           sterued
           ,
           till
           they
           found
           him
           guilty
           .
           The
           Treason
           ,
           it
           should
           seeme
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           was
           executed
           ,
           was
           ,
           because
           some
           two
           yeares
           before
           ,
           hee
           pretending
           a
           Right
           due
           vnto
           him
           out
           of
           the
           Ferney
           ,
           vpon
           that
           ,
           leuied
           his
           Forces
           ,
           marched
           thither
           in
           a
           warlike
           manner
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           distresse
           for
           the
           same
           ;
           which
           indeed
           ,
           in
           England
           may
           be
           thought
           treason
           perhaps
           ,
           but
           in
           Ireland
           neuer
           before
           acquainted
           with
           subiection
           to
           any
           Law
           ,
           it
           was
           thought
           but
           a
           poore
           offence
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
             44.
             
             Lin.
          
           32.
           
           Pope
           Gregory
           the
           thirteenth
           of
           that
           name
           .
           ]
           This
           is
           an
           errour
           in
           both
           the
           Latine
           Editions
           ;
           for
           Pope
           Gregory
           the
           thirteenth
           was
           dead
           long
           before
           this
           time
           .
           It
           must
           needs
           be
           mended
           therefore
           thus
           .
           Pope
           Gregory
           the
           fourteenth
           ,
           who
           at
           that
           time
           was
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           :
           of
           whom
           their
           Cicarella
           writeth
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           thus
           .
           
             Non
             multo
             post
             tempore
             constituit
             generalem
             S.
             Ecclesiae
             Comitem
             Sfondratum
             Nepotem
             suum
             ,
             eúmque
             cum
             exercitu
             in
          
           Galliam
           
             misit
             ;
             ad
             quod
             bellum
          
           Gregorius
           
             dicitur
             ,
             quinquies
             centena
             aureorum
             contribuisse
             ,
             praeter
             alia
             quadraginta
             millia
             ,
             è
             proprio
             suo
             peculio
             desumpta
             .
             Sea
             antequam
             nepotem
             suum
             in
          
           Franciam
           
             mitteret
             ,
             dedit
             illi
             uxorem
             ,
             filiam
             principis
             Massae
             ,
             quo
             de
             matrimonio
             agi
             caperat
             ,
             priusquam
             ad
             Pontificatus
             fastigium
             erat
             assumptus
             :
             nunc
             autem
             continuatum
             est
             ,
             &
             conclusum
             .
             
             Creavit
             etiam
             illum
             ducem
             montis
             Martiani
             ,
             qui
             status
             ,
             eo
             quod
             magnus
             Dux
          
           Florentinus
           Alphonsum
           Piccolominaeū
           ,
           
             sibi
             &
             Ecclesiae
             Rebellem
             ,
             captum
             supplicio
             sceleribus
             suis
             digno
             è
             medio
             abstulerat
             ,
             per
             confiscationem
             vacabat
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           His
           Holinesse
           belike
           was
           very
           eager
           for
           the
           promotion
           of
           the
           Catholique
           cause
           in
           France
           ,
           when
           he
           could
           be
           willing
           to
           contribute
           to
           a
           warre
           in
           that
           behalfe
           ,
           no
           lesse
           then
           fiue
           hundred
           thousand
           Crownes
           ,
           besides
           fourty
           thousand
           more
           out
           of
           his
           priuate
           Coffers
           .
           I
           wonder
           (
           indeed
           )
           how
           he
           should
           be
           of
           so
           hot
           a
           spirit
           ,
           that
           vsed
           so
           coole
           a
           dyet
           ;
           for
           (
           as
           the
           same
           Authour
           obserues
           on
           him
           )
           for
           eighteene
           yeares
           together
           hee
           dranke
           nothing
           but
           faire
           water
           ,
           
             Cicarella
             in
             vita
             Greg.
             14.
             pag.
          
           499.
           
        
         
           
             Pag.
             49.
             
             Lin.
          
           27.
           
           Much
           giuen
           to
           reading
           the
           Scripture
           .
           ]
           Here
           some
           words
           should
           haue
           beene
           interserted
           ,
           which
           indeed
           are
           omitted
           also
           in
           the
           Latine
           Editions
           ;
           but
           are
           vpon
           reuiew
           put
           into
           the
           originall
           Manuscript
           ,
           which
           I
           haue
           perused
           .
           The
           words
           are
           these
           :
        
         
           Antè
           omnia
           verò
           miro
           &
           peregrino
           quodam
           fervore
           preces
           fundebat
           ,
           in
           faciem
           concidens
           ,
           &
           veluti
           extasi
           correptus
           ,
           &
           cum
           Deo
           quasi
           expostulaus
           ;
           Attamen
           unum
           ex
           ejus
           asseclis
           caeteris
           fortè
           perspicatior●m
           ,
           abaliena
           vit
           formula
           quadam
           orationis
           quae
           illi
           erat
           familiaris
           :
           Nam
           cum
           omnes
           soleant
           Dei
           presentiam
           in
           invocando
           
           implorare
           ,
           Illesolus
           De●m
           rogare
           consueverat
           ,
           ut
           à
           caetu
           precantium
           abesse
           ,
           &
           s●
           subtrahere
           vellet
           :
           quòd
           licèt
           auditores
           ejus
           ad
           excessum
           quendā
           humilitatis
           trahebant
           ,
           tamen
           potuit
           quoque
           vox
           esse
           planè
           satan●ca
           ,
           ●
           daemo●●
           malo
           ,
           qui
           eum
           obsidebat
           ,
           dictata
           .
           
             In
             English
             thus
          
           :
        
         
           But
           especially
           he
           vsed
           a
           strange
           and
           monstrous
           kinde
           and
           manner
           of
           praying
           :
           sometimes
           falling
           vpon
           his
           face
           ,
           sometimes
           as
           if
           he
           were
           in
           an
           extasie
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           euen
           e●postulating
           with
           God
           himselfe
           .
           Yet
           notwithstanding
           ,
           this
           strong
           deuotion
           estranged
           from
           him
           one
           of
           his
           Associates
           and
           hangers
           on
           ,
           wiser
           (
           it
           seemes
           )
           then
           the
           rest
           ▪
           and
           yet
           not
           that
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           another
           forme
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           which
           was
           altogether
           as
           ordinary
           and
           familiar
           with
           him
           ;
           For
           ,
           whereas
           the
           aime
           and
           scope
           of
           other
           mens
           deuoute
           prayers
           and
           ●iaculations
           is
           only
           to
           obtaine
           the
           sweet
           comfort
           of
           Gods
           heauenly
           presence
           ,
           this
           same
           Hac●et
           ,
           was
           alwaies
           wont
           in
           his
           ho●●est
           zeale
           to
           entreat
           God
           to
           depart
           from
           him
           ▪
           and
           not
           to
           come
           among
           such
           sinfull
           creatures
           .
           Which
           manner
           of
           prayer
           ,
           although
           that
           most
           of
           his
           disciples
           construed
           the
           effect
           of
           his
           rare
           and
           excessi●●
           humility
           ,
           yet
           they
           might
           as
           well
           haue
           adiudge●●●
           (
           as
           in
           t●●th
           it
           was
           )
           the
           voyce
           not
           of
           man
           ,
           but
           Satan
           ,
           dictated
           onely
           to
           him
           ,
           from
           that
           ●uill
           spirit
           that
           possest
           him
           .
        
         
         
           
             Pag.
             55.
             
             Lin.
             21.
          
           ]
           The
           Statute
           of
           
             Circumspectè
             ●gatis
             .
          
           ]
           This
           Statute
           was
           made
           in
           the
           Reigne
           of
           King
           Edward
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           the
           13.
           yeare
           of
           his
           Reigne
           .
           The
           forme
           whereof
           runnes
           thus
           :
        
         
           The
           King
           to
           his
           Iudges
           sende●h
           greeting
           :
           Vse
           your selfe
           circumspectly
           in
           all
           matters
           concerning
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Norwich
           ,
           and
           his
           Clergy
           ,
           not
           punishing
           them
           if
           they
           hold
           plea
           in
           Court
           -
           Christian
           ,
           of
           such
           things
           as
           be
           meerely
           spirituall
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           of
           penance
           enioyned
           for
           deadly
           sinne
           ,
           as
           Fornication
           ,
           Adultery
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ;
           for
           the
           which
           many
           times
           corporall
           penance
           ,
           or
           pecuniary
           ,
           is
           enioyned
           ,
           especially
           if
           a
           free
           man
           be
           con●ict
           of
           those
           things
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             And
             endeth
             with
             this
             clause
             annexed
             :
          
           In
           all
           causes
           before
           rehearsed
           the
           spirituall
           Iudge
           shall
           haue
           power
           to
           take
           Knowledge
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           Kings
           prohibition
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
             59.
             
             Lin.
          
           16.
           
           The
           Island
           
             Nona
             .
          
           ]
           The
           corruption
           of
           the
           Translation
           should
           be
           mended
           thus
           :
           The
           Island
           Mona
           ;
           or
           as
           we
           in
           English
           ordinarily
           vse
           to
           render
           it
           ,
           Anglesey
           Island
           .
           Indeed
           
             Polydor
             Virgil
          
           in
           his
           History
           of●
           
             England
             ▪
             Lib.
             1.
             pag.
          
           11.
           is
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           this
           
             Insula
             Mona
          
           is
           that
           which
           we
           call
           the
           
             Isle
             of
             Man
          
           ;
           and
           to
           that
           purpose
           notes
           out
           of
           Tacitus
           (
           in
           the
           Life
           of
           
             Iulius
             Agricola
          
           )
           that
           when
           the
           Romans
           began
           to
           subdue
           that
           Island
           ,
           they
           waded
           from
           the
           Land
           thither
           ,
           without
           the
           vse
           of
           
           shipping
           :
           but
           at
           length
           ,
           hauing
           noted
           and
           admired
           the
           eating
           cruelty
           of
           time
           ,
           (
           which
           hath
           made
           that
           Island
           at
           this
           present
           about
           25.
           miles
           distant
           from
           the
           English
           shoare
           ,
           which
           before
           was
           not
           abo●●●
           a
           mile
           )
           he
           concludes
           at
           last
           with
           this
           prouis●●
           ▪
           
             Ex
             quo
             sunt
             ,
             qui
             audeant
             affirmare
             ▪
          
           Monam
           
             esse
             eam
             ,
             quam
          
           Angliseam
           
             appellant
             quae
             Walliae
             adiacet
             ,
             estque
          
           Bangoriensis
           
             Diocesis
             :
             cujus
             loci
             naturatalis
             est
             etiamnum
             qualem
             ex
          
           Tacito
           
             habuisse
             docuimus
          
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
             60.
             
             Lin.
          
           6.
           
           For
           the
           Spaniard
           had
           lately
           erected
           a
           Seminary
           for
           the
           English
           fugitiues
           at
           
             Vallad●lid
             .
          
           ]
           This
           Seminary
           was
           erected
           by
           the
           King
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           at
           the
           instigation
           of
           many
           English
           Fugitiues
           ;
           who
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           finished
           it
           ,
           requested
           of
           Clement●
           the
           eight
           then
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           a
           Bull
           ,
           to
           confirme
           it
           to
           that
           vse
           ▪
           which
           the
           same
           
             Clement
             ▪
          
           in
           the
           very
           first
           yeare
           of
           his
           Popedome
           ▪
           granted
           vnto
           him
           ▪
           The
           forme
           of
           the
           said
           Bull
           ,
           runs
           after
           this
           manner
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   CLEMENS
                   PAPA
                   OCTAVVS
                   .
                
                 
                   〈…〉
                   
                   istud
                   piè
                   ac
                   attentè
                   Charissimus
                   noster
                   in
                   Christo
                   filius
                   ,
                   Philippus
                   Rex
                   Hispaniarum
                   Catholicus
                   cujus
                   excel●lentem
                   benignitatem
                   ,
                   &
                   liberalitatem
                   Rege
                   Catholico
                   absque
                   dubio
                   dignam
                   ,
                   multi
                   Anglicani
                   exules
                   adolescentes
                   fuerunt
                   experti
                   ,
                   qui
                   ex
                   misorabili
                   Angliae
                   regno
                   (
                   quòd
                   aliàs
                   tantopere
                   floruit
                   ,
                   erga
                   fidem
                   Catholicam
                   devotissimum
                   fuit
                   ,
                   nunc
                   autem
                   haer●seos
                   gravissimo
                   infortunio
                   affligit●●
                   atque
                   opprimitur
                   )
                   in
                   Hispaniam
                   transfugerunt
                   ,
                   in
                   Civitat●
                   quae
                   in
                   Dioce●●
                   Valen●●●
                   est
                   ▪
                   Collegium
                   Anglicanum
                   ,
                   ad
                   D●i
                   omnipotent
                   is
                   glo●iam
                   &
                   honorem
                   ,
                   ac
                   corundem
                   Anglorum
                   receptaculum
                   extruxit
                   ;
                   qui
                   profide
                   Catholica
                   s●●●pte
                   sponte
                   dictum
                   regnum
                   deseruerunt
                   ,
                   constituentes
                   suo
                   tempore
                   in
                   illud
                   reverti
                   ,
                   &
                   ad
                   veritatis
                   viam
                   Gentiles
                   suos
                   miserrime
                   occ●catos
                   reduc●re
                   .
                   C●mque
                   dictus
                   Rex
                   Catholicus
                   singulis
                   annis
                   ●●●tos
                   reditus
                   ad
                   fludiosorum
                   ,
                   aliorumque
                   hominum
                   ●o
                   in
                   Collegio
                   〈…〉
                   nobis
                   humiliter
                   per
                   dilectum
                   filium
                   &
                   Nobilem
                   Dominum
                   
                     Antonium
                     Ducem
                     de
                     Sesa
                  
                   &
                   
                     de
                     Soma
                  
                   Legatum
                   suum
                   supplicavit
                   ,
                   quatenus
                   benignitate
                   〈…〉
                   
                   tam
                   F●cti
                   quam
                   Iuris
                   ,
                   qui
                   fortasse
                   possint
                   intervenire
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
           You
           haue
           the
           Colledge
           confirmed
           now
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           you
           shall
           see
           it
           furnished
           with
           turn-coate
           Englishmen
           .
           But
           then
           ,
           all
           kinde
           of
           Englishmen
           are
           not
           admitted
           into
           this
           Colledge
           ;
           No
           ,
           that
           were
           to
           put
           the
           King
           to
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           charges
           to
           as
           little
           purpose
           .
           But
           ,
           as
           their
           Rabadineira
           tells
           vs
           ,
           (
           and
           we
           may
           belieue
           him
           in
           this
           matter
           )
           
             ●i
             tantùm
             ,
             qui
             ad
             finem
             illorū
             consequendum
             aptiores
             esse
             videntur
             :
          
           they
           onely
           are
           entred
           ,
           that
           are
           most
           likely
           to
           serue
           their
           turnes
           and
           purposes
           .
           And
           they
           not
           presently
           too
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           Probationers
           first
           ,
           for
           some
           few
           daies
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           ,
           vpon
           their
           Admission
           ,
           sweare
           before
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           take
           Orders
           in
           due
           time
           ,
           returne
           home
           to
           England
           againe
           ,
           and
           bid
           faire
           for
           a
           hanging
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           it
           be
           their
           fortune
           .
           The
           forme
           of
           their
           Oath
           runnes
           in
           this
           manner
           .
        
         
           Ego
           
             A.
             B.
          
           hujus
           Anglicani
           Collegij
           Alumnus
           ,
           con●iderans
           quantis
           me
           Deus
           beneficijs
           affecerit
           ,
           tunc
           autem
           praes●rtim
           ,
           quando
           expatriam●●
           ab
           〈◊〉
           ●deo
           nunc
           aflicta
           eduxit
           ,
           ac
           〈◊〉
           Eccle●●●
           Catholicae
           membrum
           effecit
           ,
           fimúlque
           tam
           immensam
           Dei
           miseri●ordiam
           grato
           animo
           prosequi
           volens
           ,
           totum
           me
           illius
           servitio
           in
           quantum
           possum
           ed
           hujus
           Collegij
           〈◊〉
           adimplendum
           offerre
           constitui
           .
           Promitto
           igitur
           et
           coram
           Omnipotente
           Deo
           juro
           ,
           paratum
           me
           ex
           〈◊〉
           esse
           ▪
           〈◊〉
           
           me
           illius
           gratia
           adi●●eri●
           ,
           sacros
           Ordines
           suo
           tempore
           recipere
           ,
           et
           in
           Angliam
           reuertere
           ,
           illic
           ut
           animas
           gentilium
           et
           proximorum
           conuertam
           ,
           quoties
           et
           quan
           do
           huius
           Collegij
           Superiori
           instituto
           suo
           conforme
           esse
           ●idebitur
           ,
           Domino
           mihi
           illud
           imperante
           .
        
         
           I
           did
           not
           intend
           ,
           but
           because
           of
           some
           of
           my
           silly
           countrimen
           that
           are
           to
           trauell
           thither
           shortly
           ,
           I
           will
           translate
           it
           for
           their
           sakes
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           the
           better
           knowe
           what
           they
           sweare
           to
           .
        
         
           I
           
             A.
             B.
          
           student
           of
           this
           English
           Colledge
           ,
           considering
           what
           infinite
           fauoures
           and
           benifits
           God
           hath
           bestowed
           upon
           me
           ,
           but
           more
           especially
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           hath
           brought
           me
           out
           of
           my
           miserable
           country
           ,
           sorely
           afflicted
           and
           groaning
           vnder
           the
           burthen
           of
           Heresy
           ,
           and
           made
           mee
           now
           a
           member
           of
           his
           Holy
           Catholique
           Church
           ,
           and
           being
           desirous
           to
           make
           the
           best
           vse
           I
           can
           of
           this
           gratious
           mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           giuing
           my selfe
           ouer
           wholly
           to
           fulfill
           those
           ends
           ,
           for
           which
           this
           Colledge
           was
           erected
           ,
           Doe
           heere
           faithfully
           promise
           and
           sweare
           before
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           ready
           in
           heart
           and
           minde
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           assistance
           of
           his
           Grace
           ,
           euer
           will
           be
           ,
           to
           take
           my
           Holy
           Orders
           in
           due
           time
           ,
           and
           returne
           to
           my
           natiue
           countrey
           ,
           to
           conuert
           as
           many
           of
           my
           countrymen
           &
           kins●olkes
           ,
           as
           I
           can
           :
           whesoeuer
           I
           shall
           be
           called
           thereunto
           ,
           by
           the
           appointment
           of
           my
           Superiour
           :
           
           whose
           command
           I
           will
           be
           alwaies
           ready
           to
           execute
           ,
           as
           beleiuing
           that
           not
           He
           somuch
           ,
           as
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           doth
           put
           me
           on
           that
           errand
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           ,
           before
           they
           come
           ouer
           againe
           into
           England
           ,
           they
           first
           goe
           and
           take
           a
           blessing
           of
           his
           Holinesse
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           ,
           are
           the
           better
           prepared
           for
           theire
           iourney
           .
           But
           how
           come
           they
           into
           England
           ?
           not
           indeed
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           would
           seeme
           ,
           what
           indeed
           they
           are
           ,
           but
           rather
           in
           disguises
           ,
           and
           dumbe
           Aequiuocations
           ,
           that
           by
           their
           bare
           habite
           no
           man
           can
           vnderstand
           them
           .
           And
           indeed
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           lawfull
           for
           them
           in
           such
           a
           ca●e
           as
           this
           ,
           sayeth
           their
           
             Rabadineira
             ,
             modò
             militem
             ,
             modò
             mercatorem
             ,
             modò
             nautam
             ,
             aut
             aliud
             vitae
             genus
             mentiri
             :
          
           To
           counterfeit
           themselues
           either
           a
           Souldier
           ,
           or
           a
           Merchant
           ,
           or
           a
           Marriner
           or
           any
           thing
           else
           ,
           to
           keepe
           themselues
           from
           the
           danger
           of
           an
           Inquiry
           .
           For
           they
           doe
           this
           by
           very
           good
           authority
           ,
           
             saith
             He
          
           ,
           euen
           of
           that
           famous
           Byshop
           Eusebius
           himselfe
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Emperour
           Constantius
           that
           was
           an
           Arrian
           ,
           went
           apparelled
           like
           a
           Souldier
           ,
           to
           the
           Assemblies
           and
           Congregations
           of
           the
           Catholiques
           :
           where
           he
           taught
           them
           and
           instructed
           them
           priuately
           so
           long
           ,
           till
           at
           last
           he
           became
           a
           glorious
           Martyr
           .
           
             Docuit
             hoc
             illos
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Iesuite
           ,
           
             Sanctus
             Eus●bius
             Episcop●s
             Samo
             sat
             〈◊〉
             ,
          
           
           
             qui
             temporibus
             Imperatoris
             
             Constantij
          
           Arriani
           ,
           militari
           veste
           ac
           habitu
           ,
           Ecclesias
           Catholicorum
           visitabat
           ,
           confirmabat
           ,
           &
           instruebat
           ,
           quippe
           ad
           extremum
           ,
           glorioso
           ,
           pro
           Fide
           Christanâ
           ,
           ●olerato
           Martyrio
           ,
           vitam
           consummauit
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
             101.
             
             Lin.
          
           29.
           
           This
           Constance
           died
           without
           Issue
           .
           ]
           The
           Authour
           cited
           for
           the
           trueth
           of
           this
           story
           ,
           is
           
             Gulielmus
             Gemeticensis
          
           ;
           whom
           ,
           though
           M.
           Cambden
           nether
           specifie
           where
           any
           one
           may
           find
           ,
           either
           Him
           ,
           or
           his
           Testimoniall
           ,
           I
           haue
           heere
           displayed
           to
           the
           view
           of
           the
           Reader
           .
           I
           found
           him
           ,
           after
           some
           Enquiry
           ,
           among
           the
           
             Scriptores
             Rerum
             Anglicarum
             &
             Normanicarum
          
           ,
           and
           there
           ,
           a
           Tractate
           also
           of
           His
           ,
           
             De
             Ducibus
             Britanniae
          
           :
           Wherein
           ,
           in
           the
           seauenth
           booke
           and
           the
           foure
           and
           thirty
           chapter
           ,
           I
           find
           these
           wordes
           :
           
             —
             De
             filiabus
             Primi
             Willelmi
             Regis
             Anglorum
             ,
             sororibus
             Inclyti
             Regis
             Henrici
             —
             Secunda
             fuit
          
           Constantia
           Alano
           Feregant
           ,
           
             Comiti
             Minoris
             Britanniae
             ,
             (
             Filio
             scilicet
          
           Hoell●
           ,
           qui
           Conano
           
             successerat
             ,
             )
             matrimonio
             iuncta
             ,
             Absque
             LIBERIS
             MORTV
             A
             EST.
             Vnde
             factum
             est
             vt
             Idem
             Comes
             ,
             post
             Ipsam
             ,
             duceret
             Filiam
          
           Fulconis
           Rechin
           ,
           
             Comitis
             Andegauorum
             ,
             ex
             quâgenuit
          
           Co●anum
           
             Iuniorem
             ,
             qui
             ei
             successit
          
           .
           By
           which
           is
           very
           apparant
           ,
           that
           the
           Genealogy
           deduced
           from
           this
           Constance
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           very
           fabulous
           ,
           and
           as
           voide
           of
           truth
           ,
           as
           this
           Constance
           was
           of
           Issue
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
             103.
             
             Lin.
          
           3.
           
           And
           cousened
           him
           of
           his
           mony
           .
           ]
           
           To
           this
           answer
           of
           Lopez
           ,
           there
           is
           much
           more
           annexed
           ,
           which
           was
           neuer
           printed
           in
           both
           the
           Latine
           Editions
           ;
           which
           I
           haue
           taken
           out
           of
           
             M.
             Cambdens
          
           owne
           Manuscript
           ,
           and
           here
           set
           downe
           word
           for
           word
           .
        
         
           Ad
           fidem
           faciendam
           etiam
           ,
           eâ
           usus
           est
           circumstantiâ
           ,
           quòd
           Reginae
           se
           in
           syrupo
           venenum
           exhibiturum
           dixisset
           ,
           cum
           satis
           (
           ut
           ajebat
           )
           notum
           esset
           ,
           Reginam
           in
           curâ
           corporis
           nunquam
           syrupis
           usam
           fuisse
           ,
           sed
           ab
           eis
           maximè
           abhorrere
           .
           Verùm
           cum
           planè
           liqueret
           ,
           idque
           ex
           confessione
           propriâ
           ,
           eum
           ,
           cum
           Monile
           illud
           Reginae
           monstrasset
           ,
           nullam
           prorsus
           veneni
           mentionem
           fe●isse
           ,
           sed
           tantum
           per
           aenigma
           ,
           Reginam
           interrogasse
           ,
           an
           non
           fraudem
           fraude
           ,
           tanquam
           laqueum
           laqueo
           intercipere
           liceret
           ,
           (
           quod
           tamen
           ipsum
           Regina
           ut
           prudens
           &
           cauta
           foemina
           rejecisset
           ,
           sibique
           minimè
           placere
           respondisset
           )
           cúmque
           insuper
           testatum
           esset
           ,
           ●um
           seriò
           defugâ
           faciendâ
           ,
           seque
           ad
           cognatum
           quendam
           &
           gentilem
           suum
           ,
           Salamonem
           Iudaeum
           ,
           qui
           Constantinopoli
           habitabat
           ,
           &
           praedives
           erat
           ,
           conferre
           deliberasset
           ,
           idque
           in
           animo
           habuisset
           ,
           Impostoris
           ei
           larva
           detracta
           est
           ,
           &
           Proditoris
           meritò
           adhae●it
           .
        
         
           The
           translation
           of
           these
           words
           the
           Reader
           may
           make
           after
           this
           manner
           .
           And
           to
           get
           the
           better
           credite
           to
           his
           falshood
           ,
           he
           vsed
           this
           circumstance
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           giue
           the
           Queene
           poison
           in
           some
           syrrope
           or
           other
           ,
           as
           he
           saies
           he
           told
           them
           ,
           when
           indeed
           all
           
           the
           world
           knew
           ,
           the
           Queene
           neuer
           would
           take
           any
           syrupes
           ,
           but
           did
           alwaies
           dislike
           &
           distast
           them
           .
           But
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           when
           as
           it
           plainly
           appeared
           ,
           and
           that
           ,
           out
           of
           his
           owne
           confession
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           shewed
           the
           Chaine
           to
           the
           Queene
           ,
           he
           neuer
           mentioned
           any
           matter
           of
           poysoning
           her
           ,
           but
           onely
           askt
           her
           in
           generall
           tearmes
           ,
           whether
           or
           no
           ,
           
             To
             deceiue
             the
             deceiuer
             were
             deceit
             ,
          
           (
           which
           also
           the
           Queene
           disliked
           ,
           and
           held
           vnlawfull
           ,
           )
           as
           also
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           euidently
           proued
           that
           he
           had
           in
           sober
           sadnesse
           intended
           to
           haue
           departed
           and
           fled
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           haue
           betaken
           himselfe
           to
           a
           Countriman
           and
           Kinsman
           of
           his
           ,
           one
           Salomon
           a
           rich
           Iew
           dwelling
           at
           Constantinople
           ,
           then
           was
           this
           maske
           of
           knauery
           quickly
           put
           off
           ,
           and
           that
           fouler
           of
           treason
           and
           treachery
           stucke
           as
           close
           vnto
           him
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
             106.
             
             Lin.
             23.
             
             Essex
          
           gaue
           him
           entertainment
           ,
           and
           supplied
           him
           with
           great
           cost
           ,
           &c.
           ]
           It
           should
           seeme
           their
           acquaintance
           was
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           there
           passed
           betweene
           them
           aboue
           threescore
           Letters
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           besides
           those
           of
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           to
           him
           ,
           in
           his
           time
           of
           residing
           here
           in
           England
           ;
           the
           Letters
           are
           all
           printed
           ,
           with
           this
           Frontispiece
           ,
           
             Antonij
             Perezij
             Epistolae
             ad
             Comitem
             Essexium
             ,
             Magnatem
             Angliae
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Amongst
           which
           ,
           there
           was
           one
           ,
           that
           was
           sent
           to
           the
           Earle
           ,
           presently
           vpon
           his
           returne
           from
           Ireland
           ,
           but
           was
           intercepted
           ,
           before
           euer
           it
           came
           to
           his
           hands
           .
           The
           forme
           was
           thus
           .
        
         
           
             
             
               ANTONIVS
               PEREZIVS
               MYLORDO
               ESSEXIO
               .
            
             
               EX
               literis
               amicorum
               intellexi
               tuum
               ex
               Hiberniâ
               adventum
               .
               Nondùm
               voco
               illum
               Reditum
               ,
               donec
               per
               te
               omnino
               pacato
               regno
               ,
               deaito
               tuae
               Reginae
               ,
               &
               in
               gratiam
               ejus
               Majestatis
               restitutis
               omnibus
               ,
               gloriosus
               iterum
               redeas
               .
               Interea
               congratulor
               Reginae
               tuae
               ,
               vestrae
               Angliae
               ,
               mihi
               tuo
               ,
               postremò
               Tibi
               ,
               qui
               omnia
               illa
               tibi
               anteponis
               semper
               :
               (
               no
               vite
               )
               arripio
               calamum
               ,
               quod
               Regnum
               infirmum
               ,
               &
               ferè
               desperatum
               tibi
               commissum
               eò
               perduxeris
               .
               Non
               tu
               Comici
               sequutus
               es
               confilium
               ,
               qui
               
                 omnia
                 prius
                 experiri
                 ,
                 quam
                 armis
                 sapientem
                 decere
                 ,
              
               consulebat
               .
               Quod
               ego
               non
               supremis
               Ducibus
               ,
               sed
               supremis
               Principibus
               consuli
               intelligo
               .
               Nam
               Imperatores
               ,
               praefectósque
               excercituum
               ,
               arma
               ,
               potentiam
               sui
               Principis
               ,
               virtutémque
               propriam
               prius
               experiri
               ,
               quā
               Collocutiones
               audire
               ,
               decet
               :
               Glóriosae
               enim
               illis
               deditiones
               ,
               quae
               ab
               Armis
               proveniunt
               .
               Vnde
               ex
               consuetudine
               Lacaedemoniorum
               ,
               Gallum
               gallinaceum
               &
               Bovem
               ,
               (
               Gallos
               &
               Boves
               dicerem
               potius
               ,
               cum
               plures
               pluribus
               suis
               actionibus
               debeantur
               )
               Iovi
               immolari
               oporteret
               ,
               quandóque
               arma
               tuae
               Reginae
               ,
               &
               fortitudinem
               brachij
               tui
               expertus
               priùs
               ,
               tuâ
               prudentiâ
               ,
               &
               istius
               tuae
               personae
               ubicúnque
               jam
               per
               sonantis
               ,
               anthoritate
               ,
               &
               industriâ
               ,
               negotium
               posteà
               perfeceris
               ,
               &
               ad
               deditionem
               
               rebelles
               deduxeris
               .
               Lege
               Plutarchum
               in
               Marcello
               ,
               &
               ibi
               quid
               tibi
               velim
               ,
               quid
               tibi
               deberi
               intelligam
               ,
               videbis
               .
               O
               invidia
               ,
               virtutis
               aemula
               ,
               Principum
               pernicies
               ,
               Regnorum
               exitium
               ,
               quâ
               erumpes
               modò
               ?
               Cede
               ,
               cede
               saltem
               prae
               Timore
               ,
               (
               quis
               non
               sibi
               cavit
               ?
               )
               pro
               Honore
               ,
               (
               quis
               hanc
               humanae
               vitae
               animam
               sprevit
               ?
               )
               pro
               Communi
               Bono
               (
               quis
               salutem
               suorum
               membrorum
               non
               desider
               at
               ?
               )
               Novi
               te
               ,
               novi
               tuam
               naturam
               ,
               novi
               quoties
               te
               metus
               repressit
               ,
               novi
               quoties
               idem
               te
               praecipitaverit
               .
               Cave
               ne
               judiceris
               tuo
               Conservatori
               ,
               in
               majorem
               ejus
               gloriam
               ,
               etiam
               tibi
               odioso
               ingrata
               :
               tuo
               supremo
               Principi
               Infida
               :
               in
               graviorem
               ejus
               contra
               te
               indignationem
               :
               tuo
               Regno
               inimica
               in
               ultimam
               in
               te
               vindictam
               .
               Quo
               in
               statu
               sint
               meaeres
               in
               Hispaniâ
               ,
               vel
               potiùs
               ,
               quo
               in
               cursu
               ,
               quo
               potiùs
               in
               motu
               lento
               ,
               ex
               literis
               ad
               amicos
               meos
               intelliges
               ;
               quem
               verò
               ad
               exitum
               tendere
               videantur
               ,
               judicet
               alter
               ,
               si
               inveniri
               potest
               exitus
               in
               tali
               Labyrintho
               .
               Vale
               ,
               &
               cave
               à
               Labyrinthis
               .
               Nihil
               aliud
               Labyrinthi
               nobis
               significant
               ,
               nisi
               Aulas
               ,
               &
               Favores
               Principum
               .
               Id
               nos
               docere
               voluerunt
               Majores
               Nostri
               .
               Eâ
               de
               causâ
               ,
               credas
               referri
               quatuor
               fuisse
               Labyrinthos
               in
               quatuor
               mundi
               partibus
               ,
               ut
               ad
               omnes
               orbis
               partes
               notitia
               ,
               &
               Admonitio
               perveniret
               ,
               quàm
               timendi
               essent
               ,
               atque
               noscent
               omnes
               ,
               tot
               ambagibus
               ,
               tot
               foveis
               ,
               tot
               praecipitijs
               undequaque
               esse
               plenos
               ,
               ut
               qui
               eò
               semel
               intrasset
               ,
               de
               exitu
               dubitaret
               ,
               &
               qui
               semel
               inde
               evasisset
               ,
               timeret
               iterum
               eodem
               reverti
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           
             Pag.
             112.
             
             Lin.
          
           29.
           
           Knights
           of
           St.
           
             Michael
             .
          
           ]
           This
           Order
           of
           S.
           Michael
           was
           first
           instituted
           by
           Lewis
           the
           eleuenth
           of
           France
           ,
           in
           the
           yeare
           of
           Grace
           ,
           1469.
           and
           was
           then
           named
           ,
           
             The
             order
             of
             my
             Lord
             S.
             Michael
             .
          
           To
           euery
           Knight
           of
           this
           Order
           the
           King
           giueth
           a
           Coller
           of
           Gold
           ,
           made
           of
           Scallops
           enterlaced
           one
           within
           another
           ,
           and
           doubly
           banded
           ,
           fastened
           on
           small
           chaines
           or
           mailes
           of
           gold
           .
           At
           the
           middest
           of
           the
           same
           Coller
           ,
           vpon
           a
           Rocke
           must
           be
           an
           Image
           of
           my
           Lord
           S.
           Michael
           ,
           which
           must
           hang
           down
           vpon
           the
           breast
           of
           him
           that
           weares
           it
           ;
           which
           they
           are
           bound
           to
           weare
           daily
           and
           openly
           about
           their
           necke
           ,
           on
           paine
           of
           causing
           a
           Masse
           to
           be
           said
           ,
           and
           to
           giue
           (
           for
           Gods
           sake
           )
           the
           summe
           of
           seauen
           Sols
           ,
           and
           six
           
             Deniers
             Tournois
          
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           delinquent
           .
        
         
           If
           any
           man
           be
           desirous
           to
           see
           the
           forme
           of
           the
           Kings
           
             Letters
             Patents
          
           ,
           whereby
           this
           Order
           was
           instituted
           ,
           they
           shall
           finde
           it
           thus
           .
        
         
           LEwis
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           King
           of
           France
           :
           To
           all
           present
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           ,
           greeting
           .
           We
           make
           knowne
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           most
           perfect
           and
           sincere
           loue
           which
           we
           beare
           to
           the
           Noble
           Order
           and
           estate
           of
           Knighthood
           ,
           whereof
           (
           in
           most
           ardent
           affection
           )
           we
           desire
           the
           honour
           and
           increase
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           our
           hearty
           wish
           ,
           the
           holy
           Catholike
           
           Faith
           ,
           the
           blessed
           condition
           of
           our
           Holy
           Mother
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           posterity
           of
           the
           Common-weale
           might
           be
           kept
           ,
           and
           maintained
           ,
           as
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           Wee
           ,
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           our
           almighty
           Creatour
           ,
           and
           reuerence
           due
           to
           the
           Glorious
           Virgin
           Mary
           ,
           as
           also
           in
           the
           honour
           and
           reuerence
           of
           Saint
           Michael
           ,
           the
           prime
           and
           chiefe
           Knight
           ,
           who
           in
           Gods
           quarrell
           fought
           against
           the
           ancient
           enemy
           of
           mankinde
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           fall
           from
           Heauen
           ;
           who
           hath
           likewise
           alwaies
           kept
           his
           place
           ,
           preserued
           and
           defended
           his
           Oratory
           ,
           named
           the
           Mount
           
             S.
             Michael
          
           ,
           without
           suffering
           it
           at
           any
           time
           to
           be
           taken
           ,
           subdued
           or
           brought
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           this
           kingdomes
           ancient
           enimies
           ▪
           and
           to
           the
           end
           that
           all
           good
           ,
           high
           ,
           and
           noble
           courages
           should
           be
           incited
           ,
           and
           moued
           the
           more
           to
           vertuous
           Actions
           ,
           —
           Constitute
           ,
           and
           Ordaine
           ,
           and
           by
           these
           Presents
           doe
           constitute
           and
           ordaine
           ,
           an
           Order
           of
           Brotherhoode
           ,
           or
           louing
           Company
           of
           certaine
           number
           of
           Knights
           ,
           which
           we
           will
           shall
           be
           named
           ,
           
             The
             Order
             of
             my
             Lord
             Saint
          
           Michael
           
             the
             Archangell
          
           ;
           in
           ,
           and
           vnder
           the
           Forme
           ,
           Conditions
           ,
           Statutes
           ,
           Orders
           ,
           and
           Articles
           ,
           as
           hereafter
           are
           set
           downe
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           The
           chiefest
           reason
           that
           can
           be
           found
           of
           the
           Institution
           of
           this
           Order
           ,
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           
             S.
             Michael
          
           ,
           was
           certainly
           the
           ancient
           opinion
           that
           the
           French
           haue
           ,
           who
           belieue
           that
           S.
           Michael
           is
           the
           
           Tutelary
           Angell
           and
           Guardian
           of
           all
           France
           :
           Wherfore
           hee
           is
           called
           by
           them
           ,
           
             Princeps
             imperij
             Francorum
          
           :
           which
           name
           he
           receiued
           euer
           since
           he
           appeared
           to
           Aubert
           Bishop
           of
           Auranches
           ,
           commanding
           him
           to
           build
           a
           Church
           vpon
           a
           Rocke
           in
           his
           Diocesse
           called
           the
           Tombe
           ,
           or
           Tombe-Helene
           .
           Besides
           ,
           they
           celebrate
           two
           great
           deliuerances
           ,
           which
           they
           attribute
           to
           Saint
           Michael
           ,
           namely
           ,
           when
           the
           English
           besieged
           Orleans
           ,
           in
           the
           yeare
           of
           Grace
           ,
           1428.
           where
           the
           Archangell
           S.
           Michael
           (
           they
           say
           )
           visibly
           appeared
           vpon
           the
           Bridge
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           fought
           against
           the
           English
           ,
           and
           ouerthrew
           them
           .
           And
           secondly
           ,
           when
           Henry
           the
           Great
           reduced
           to
           obedience
           the
           City
           of
           Paris
           ,
           where
           there
           was
           〈◊〉
           neere
           vnto
           his
           Maiesty
           ,
           Saint
           Michael
           the
           Arch●ngell
           ,
           in
           the
           shape
           of
           a
           young
           childe
           ,
           about
           six
           or
           seuen
           yeares
           olde
           ,
           cloathed
           all
           in
           white
           ,
           who
           (
           all
           the
           time
           the
           King
           rendred
           thankes
           to
           God
           vpon
           his
           knees
           ,
           for
           this
           happy
           reduction
           )
           stood
           close
           by
           his
           right
           side
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           immediatly
           vanished
           .
           But
           concerning
           this
           order
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           obserued
           ,
           that
           before
           any
           Knight
           elected
           come
           to
           the
           Soueraigne
           of
           that
           Order
           ,
           he
           must
           deliuer
           these
           or
           the
           like
           speeches
           vnto
           him
           ,
           at
           his
           presentation
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   SIR
                   ,
                   
                     (
                     or
                     ,
                     if
                     he
                     be
                     of
                     the
                     bloud
                     )
                  
                   My
                   most
                   gratious
                   Lord
                   ,
                   I
                   haue
                   obserued
                   by
                   these
                   Letters
                   ,
                   that
                   of
                   royall
                   
                   Grace
                   in
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   Loue
                   in
                   the
                   most
                   honour
                   able
                   Brethren
                   and
                   Companions
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   worthy
                   and
                   noble
                   Order
                   of
                   S.
                   Michael
                   :
                   I
                   haue
                   beene
                   ,
                   and
                   am
                   elected
                   into
                   that
                   Order
                   ,
                   and
                   Company
                   ,
                   whereby
                   I
                   hold
                   my selfe
                   to
                   be
                   very
                   highly
                   honoured
                   .
                   I
                   haue
                   reuerently
                   receiued
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   acceptation
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   most
                   heartily
                   thanke
                   you
                   ,
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   in
                   me
                   possibly
                   remaineth
                   ,
                   for
                   so
                   great
                   Grace
                   and
                   Fauour
                   :
                   tendring
                   mine
                   obedience
                   and
                   seruiceable
                   dutie
                   in
                   the
                   said
                   Order
                   ,
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   in
                   me
                   lyeth
                   to
                   doe
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     forme
                     of
                     the
                     Oath
                     giuen
                     vnto
                     the
                     Knight
                     of
                     the
                     Order
                     of
                     St.
                     Michael
                     .
                  
                   
                     YOu
                     shall
                     sweare
                     ,
                     that
                     to
                     your
                     Loyall
                     power
                     you
                     shall
                     assist
                     ,
                     guard
                     ,
                     maintaine
                     and
                     defend
                     the
                     Eminency
                     ,
                     Rights
                     ,
                     and
                     Greatnesse
                     of
                     the
                     Crowne
                     of
                     France
                     ,
                     of
                     the
                     Maiestie
                     Royall
                     ,
                     and
                     Authority
                     of
                     the
                     Soueraigne
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     his
                     successiue
                     Soueraignes
                     .
                     So
                     long
                     as
                     you
                     liue
                     ,
                     &
                     shall
                     be
                     of
                     the
                     said
                     Order
                     ,
                     you
                     shall
                     imploy
                     your selfe
                     to
                     your
                     vttermost
                     power
                     to
                     maintaine
                     the
                     said
                     Order
                     ,
                     and
                     Honour
                     thereof
                     ;
                     taking
                     what
                     paines
                     you
                     can
                     to
                     augment
                     it
                     ,
                     without
                     suffering
                     it
                     to
                     decay
                     or
                     diminis●
                     ,
                     so
                     long
                     as
                     your
                     strength
                     may
                     remedy
                     and
                     support
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     if
                     it
                     shall
                     so
                     come
                     to
                     passe
                     ,
                     (
                     which
                     God
                     defend
                     )
                     that
                     in
                     you
                     there
                     shall
                     be
                     found
                     some
                     such
                     fault
                     ,
                     whereby
                     (
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     Statutes
                     of
                     the
                     Order
                     )
                     you
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     depriued
                     ,
                     summoned
                     ,
                     and
                     required
                     to
                     re-deliuer
                     backe
                     
                     the
                     Coller
                     ;
                     in
                     such
                     case
                     ,
                     you
                     must
                     send
                     it
                     to
                     the
                     Soueraigne
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     Treasurer
                     of
                     the
                     Order
                     ,
                     without
                     euermore
                     (
                     after
                     the
                     said
                     summoning
                     )
                     wearing
                     the
                     said
                     Coller
                     :
                     and
                     all
                     penalties
                     ,
                     paines
                     ,
                     and
                     corrections
                     ,
                     which
                     (
                     in
                     meaner
                     matters
                     )
                     may
                     be
                     censured
                     and
                     appointed
                     to
                     you
                     ,
                     you
                     are
                     to
                     vndergoe
                     and
                     beare
                     patiently
                     ,
                     without
                     rancour
                     ,
                     spleene
                     ,
                     or
                     hatred
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     that
                     respect
                     )
                     in
                     you
                     ,
                     either
                     against
                     the
                     
                       Soueraigne
                       ,
                       Brethren
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     Officers
                     of
                     the
                     said
                     Order
                     .
                  
                   
                     You
                     must
                     ,
                     ouer
                     and
                     besides
                     this
                     ,
                     duely
                     appeare
                     at
                     the
                     Chapters
                     and
                     Assemblies
                     of
                     the
                     Order
                     :
                     or
                     else
                     must
                     send
                     thither
                     (
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     Statutes
                     and
                     Ordinances
                     thereof
                     )
                     your
                     sufficient
                     Deputy
                     or
                     Attourney
                     ,
                     as
                     testifying
                     thereby
                     your
                     obedience
                     to
                     the
                     Soueraigne
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     his
                     Deputies
                     or
                     Committies
                     ,
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     reasonable
                     ,
                     concerning
                     the
                     Duties
                     and
                     Affaires
                     of
                     the
                     Order
                     ,
                     and
                     your
                     owne
                     loyall
                     power
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     accomplishing
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     Statutes
                     ,
                     Points
                     ,
                     Articles
                     ,
                     and
                     Ordinances
                     ,
                     which
                     you
                     haue
                     seene
                     and
                     read
                     in
                     writing
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     hereafter
                     be
                     read
                     vnto
                     you
                     .
                     To
                     them
                     you
                     shall
                     promise
                     and
                     sweare
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     generally
                     ,
                     as
                     particularly
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     each
                     Point
                     you
                     are
                     to
                     take
                     an
                     especiall
                     Oath
                     .
                     All
                     these
                     things
                     ,
                     as
                     you
                     are
                     a
                     Knight
                     of
                     the
                     Order
                     ,
                     you
                     must
                     sweare
                     and
                     promise
                     on
                     the
                     Soueraignes
                     hand
                     :
                     by
                     your
                     
                       Faith
                       ,
                       Oath
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     Honour
                     ,
                     and
                     on
                     the
                     Crosse
                     ,
                     and
                     holy
                     Gospels
                     of
                     our
                     Lord.
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             Pag.
             139.
             
             Lin.
             3.
          
           ]
           The
           Riuer
           of
           Elbe
           .
           ]
           There
           is
           indeed
           
           such
           a
           Riuer
           in
           Germany
           ,
           which
           hath
           it's
           head
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Towne
           Aust
           in
           Bohemia
           ,
           and
           it
           falleth
           into
           the
           German
           Ocean
           below
           Hamburgh
           :
           it
           is
           called
           by
           some
           Albis
           ;
           by
           
             Strabo
             ,
             Albium
          
           ;
           and
           hath
           no
           lesse
           then
           three
           or
           foure
           great
           Riuers
           that
           do
           empty
           themselues
           into
           it
           .
           But
           yet
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           that
           Riuer
           which
           should
           be
           here
           vnderstood
           ;
           neither
           is
           that
           the
           true
           words
           in
           the
           Latine
           Edition
           ,
           which
           should
           signifie
           it
           .
           For
           indeed
           ,
           for
           
             Flumen
             Amasim
          
           I
           suppose
           should
           be
           read
           
             Flumen
             Amasium
          
           ,
           or
           
             Flumen
             Amisium
          
           ,
           or
           Amisiam
           ;
           for
           according
           to
           those
           three
           seuerall
           pronunciations
           
             Ptolomy
             ,
             Pomponius
          
           ,
           and
           Strabo
           read
           them
           ;
           by
           which
           we
           vnderstand
           the
           Riuer
           Eims
           ,
           which
           ariseth
           in
           Westphalen
           out
           of
           a
           ridge
           of
           hils
           ,
           and
           emptieth
           it selfe
           in
           the
           German
           Ocean
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
             140.
             
             Lin.
          
           16.
           
           By
           
             Anna
             Parre
          
           .
           ]
           By
           reason
           of
           the
           likenesse
           of
           the
           Letters
           ,
           and
           the
           naughtinesse
           of
           the
           written
           Translation
           ,
           
             Anna
             Parre
          
           was
           mistaken
           for
           
             Anne
             Dacres
          
           .
           This
           
             Anne
             Dacres
          
           was
           Daughter
           to
           Thomas
           Lord
           Dacres
           and
           Sister
           and
           Co-heire
           of
           George
           Lord
           Dacres
           of
           Gillefland
           .
           She
           married
           to
           the
           said
           
             Philip
             Howard
          
           Earle
           of
           Arundel
           ,
           and
           bare
           him
           
             Thomas
             Howard
          
           his
           onely
           Sonne
           ,
           now
           Earle
           of
           Arundel
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
             140.
             
             Lin.
             33.
             
             Whether
             a
             true
             and
             iustifyng
             faith
             may
             be
             lost
             .
          
           ]
           This
           was
           that
           question
           which
           at
           that
           time
           
           did
           ,
           and
           euen
           at
           this
           present
           doth
           ,
           disquiet
           the
           vnity
           and
           peace
           of
           our
           English
           Churches
           .
           A
           litle
           before
           the
           death
           of
           this
           worthy
           Whitaker
           ,
           it
           fell
           so
           out
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           Priuate
           ,
           and
           Publike
           maintaining
           of
           this
           Opinion
           ,
           by
           one
           Doctor
           Baro
           a
           Frenchman
           ,
           it
           came
           to
           such
           an
           vnhappy
           perfection
           ,
           that
           most
           ,
           and
           those
           not
           the
           meanest
           ,
           of
           that
           Vniversity
           ,
           submitted
           their
           beliefe
           vnto
           it
           ;
           Insomuch
           that
           Doctor
           Whitaker
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           
             Regius
             Professor
          
           in
           the
           Vniuersity
           ,
           imployed
           the
           extremity
           of
           his
           endeauours
           ,
           in
           his
           Lectures
           ,
           &
           Sermons
           ,
           and
           Disputations
           ,
           to
           crush
           the
           same
           ,
           from
           getting
           farther
           Credit
           :
           as
           is
           to
           be
           seene
           ,
           in
           his
           learned
           Lecture
           concerning
           
             Vniversall
             Grace
          
           ,
           his
           
             Concio
             ad
             Clerum
          
           concerning
           Predestination
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Certainty
             of
             Divine
             Grace
          
           ,
           and
           other
           of
           his
           Exercises
           .
           After
           Him
           ,
           rose
           vp
           these
           famous
           Worthies
           of
           that
           Vniuersity
           ,
           Doctor
           
             Tindall
             ,
             Some
             ,
             Chatterton
             ,
             Willet
             ,
          
           and
           Perkins
           ,
           who
           by
           their
           Workes
           and
           Labours
           ,
           both
           in
           Latine
           ▪
           and
           English
           ;
           endeuoured
           the
           like
           .
           But
           it
           seemes
           the
           root
           was
           too
           deepe
           ●etled
           ,
           and
           a
           stronger
           hand
           was
           to
           be
           imployed
           to
           plucke
           it
           vp
           .
           Hereupon
           ,
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           (
           that
           famous
           Prelate
           Whitgift
           )
           is
           acquainted
           with
           the
           matter
           ;
           and
           his
           Pastorall
           care
           requested
           in
           the
           purging
           of
           these
           corruptions
           .
           The
           good
           Archbishop
           ,
           willing
           to
           impart
           the
           honour
           of
           this
           attempt
           to
           him
           that
           he
           best
           thought
           
           worthy
           of
           it
           ,
           sends
           presently
           to
           his
           Colleague
           Hutton
           ,
           his
           Grace
           of
           Yorke
           ;
           to
           whom
           he
           sends
           also
           the
           questions
           controuerted
           at
           Cambridge
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           opinion
           in
           the
           decision
           of
           them
           .
           The
           Archbishop
           of
           Yorke
           ,
           in
           the
           yeare
           of
           1595.
           returned
           to
           his
           Grace
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           the
           summe
           of
           his
           opinion
           in
           briefe
           ,
           collected
           in
           a
           written
           Treatise
           ,
           which
           was
           called
           
             De
             Electione
             ,
             Praedestinatione
             ,
             &
             Reprobatione
             commentatio
             :
          
           wherein
           hee
           most
           diuinely
           and
           acutely
           expressed
           his
           minde
           ,
           and
           the
           Truth
           .
        
         
           
             
               The
               Epistle
               prefixed
               to
               the
               Treatise
               I
               thought
               worth
               the
               Transcribing
               ,
               if
               the
               Reader
               thinke
               it
               ,
               the
               perusing
               .
            
             
               ACcepi
               jam
               pridem
               literas
               tuas
               (
               Reverendissime
               Praesul
               )
               veteris
               illius
               benevolentiae
               ,
               &
               amoris
               erga
               me
               tui
               plenas
               ,
               in
               quibus
               effiagitas
               opinionem
               meam
               de
               Articulis
               quibusdam
               nuper
               Cantabrigiae
               agitatis
               ,
               non
               sine
               aliquâ
               piorum
               offensione
               ,
               qui
               graviter
               molesteque
               ferunt
               Matrem
               Academiam
               jam
               multitudine
               liberorum
               ,
               &
               quidem
               doctissimorum
               florentem
               ,
               eâ
               dissentione
               filiorum
               non
               nihil
               contristatam
               esse
               :
               Sed
               fieri
               non
               potest
               quin
               veniant
               offendicula
               ,
               neque
               desinet
               Inimicus
               homo
               inter
               triticum
               zizania
               seminare
               ,
               donec
               ●um
               Dominus
               sub
               pedibus
               contriverit
               .
               Legi
               Articulos
               ,
               &
               Relegi
               ,
               &
               dum
               pararem
               aliquid
               de
               singulis
               dicere
               ,
               visum
               est
               mihi
               multò
               potiùs
               de
               ipsâ
               Electione
               ,
               &
               Reprobatione
               
               (
               unde
               illa
               dissentio
               orta
               esse
               videtur
               )
               meam
               sententiam
               ,
               &
               opinionem
               paucis
               explicare
               ,
               quam
               singulis
               sigillatim
               respondendo
               ,
               fratrum
               forsitan
               quorundam
               animos
               ,
               (
               quos
               in
               veritate
               diligo
               )
               exacerbare
               .
               Meminisse
               potes
               ,
               (
               Ornatissime
               Antistes
               )
               cum
               Cantabrigiae
               unâ
               essemus
               ,
               &
               sacras
               Literas
               in
               Scholis
               publicis
               interpretaremur
               ,
               eandem
               regulam
               sequuti
               ,
               eam
               semper
               fuisse
               inter
               nos
               consensionem
               in
               omnibus
               religionis
               causis
               ,
               ut
               ne
               minima
               quidem
               vel
               dissensionis
               ,
               vel
               simultatis
               suspicio
               unquam
               apparreet
               .
               Igitur
               hoc
               tempore
               ,
               si
               Iudicio
               Dominationis
               tuae
               ,
               id
               quod
               nunc
               pinzui
               Minervâ
               s●ripsi
               ,
               probatum
               iri
               intellexero
               ,
               multò
               mihi
               minus
               displicebo
               .
               Deus
               te
               diutissimè
               seruet
               incolumem
               ;
               ut
               tum
               Reginae
               serenissimae
               ,
               &
               toti
               Regno
               fidelissimus
               Consiliarius
               ,
               tum
               etiam
               Ecclesiae
               huic
               nostrae
               Anglicanae
               Pastor
               utilissimus
               ,
               multos
               adhuc
               annos
               esse
               possis
               .
            
             
               
                 Valè
                 ,
                 è
                 Musaeo
                 meo
                 apud
                 Bishop-Thorpe
                 .
                 
                   Calend.
                   Octob.
                   Anno
                   Domini
                   .
                   1595.
                   
                
              
               
                 Dignitatis
                 tuae
                 Studiosissimus
                 ,
                 
                   Matthaeus
                   Eboracensis
                
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           Vpon
           the
           receit
           whereof
           ,
           his
           Grace
           of
           Canterbury
           being
           desirous
           to
           compose
           these
           controuersies
           ,
           appointed
           an
           Assembly
           at
           Lambeth
           ;
           where
           were
           present
           his
           Grace
           himselfe
           ,
           Richard
           of
           
             London
             ,
             Richard
          
           Elect
           of
           Bangor
           ,
           besides
           Doctor
           Whitaker
           ,
           Doctor
           Tindall
           ,
           and
           other
           learned
           Diuines
           .
           The
           
           conclusion
           of
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           by
           them
           there
           were
           nine
           Articles
           drawne
           into
           seuerall
           heads
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           place
           where
           they
           were
           established
           ,
           named
           ,
           
             The
             Articles
             of
             Lambeth
          
           ;
           which
           set
           all
           things
           right
           againe
           ,
           and
           reduced
           the
           Vniuersity
           to
           an
           vnanimity
           of
           beliefe
           :
           for
           ,
           vpon
           their
           arriuall
           at
           Cambridge
           ,
           my
           
             French
             Doctor
          
           presently
           vanished
           ;
           and
           shortly
           after
           that
           ,
           one
           Barret
           Fellow
           of
           
             Trinity
             Colledge
          
           ,
           hauing
           preached
           some
           of
           that
           new
           Doctrine
           lately
           before
           ,
           was
           compelled
           to
           recant
           publikely
           at
           Saint
           Maries
           ,
           by
           the
           appointment
           of
           Dr.
           Duport
           Vice-Chancellour
           of
           the
           Vniuersity
           .
           The
           Articles
           ,
           by
           reason
           I
           know
           very
           many
           haue
           beene
           desirous
           to
           see
           them
           ,
           I
           thought
           good
           to
           Transcribe
           out
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           printed
           beyond
           Sea.
           
        
         
           
             Assertio
             seu
             Articlus
             I.
             
          
           
             DEus
             ab
             aeterno
             pr●destinavit
             quosdam
             ad
             vitam
             ,
             Quosdam
             reprobavit
             ad
             mortem
             .
          
           
             Articulus
             II.
             
          
           
             CAusa
             Movens
             aut
             Efficiens
             Praedestinationis
             ad
             vitam
             ,
             non
             est
             praevisio
             fide●
             ,
             aut
             perseverantiae
             ,
             aut
             bonerum
             operum
             ,
             aut
             ullius
             rei
             quae
             insit
             in
             personis
             pr●destinatis
             ,
             sed
             sola
             voluntas
             beneplaciti
             Dei.
             
          
           
             Articulus
             III.
             
          
           
             PR●destinatorum
             praefinitus
             &
             certus
             est
             numerus
             ,
             qui
             nec
             augeri
             nec
             minui
             possit
             .
          
        
         
         
           
           
           reasons
           :
           as
           first
           ,
           because
           perchance
           in
           a
           sodaine
           Translation
           I
           might
           erre
           in
           not
           rendring
           the
           words
           according
           to
           the
           ●enour
           of
           them
           as
           they
           run
           in
           the
           printed
           Statutes
           ▪
           and
           secondly
           (
           which
           was
           my
           greatest
           motiue
           )
           because
           I
           finde
           in
           the
           Booke
           of
           the
           〈…〉
           ,
           which
           are
           here
           mentioned
           as
           if
           they
           were
           :
           as
           also
           ,
           because
           that
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           are
           here
           expressed
           ,
           are
           there
           made
           to
           be
           enacted
           in
           the
           next
           Parliament
           to
           this
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           in
           the
           〈…〉
           ,
           as
           particularly
           ,
           
             The
             Act
             to
             redresse
             the
             mis-imployment
             of
             Lands
             ,
             Goods
             ,
             and
             Stockes
             of
             money
             ,
             heretofore
             giuen
             to
             charitable
             vses
          
           ;
           and
           also
           ,
           
             An
             Act
             against
             fraudulent
             Administrations
             〈…〉
             .
          
           〈…〉
           desirous
           to
           reade
           the
           Statutes
           Verbatim
           translated
           ,
           he
           may
           haue
           them
           thus
           :
        
         
           The
           States
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           being
           assembled
           〈…〉
        
         
           An
           Act
           against
           the
           Decaying
           of
           Townes
           ,
           and
           Houses
           of
           Good
           Husbandry
           .
           〈◊〉
        
         
           〈…〉
        
         
           
        
         
         
           〈…〉
        
         
           〈…〉
        
         
           〈…〉
        
         
           〈…〉
           
           Duce
           Austriaco
           ,
           
             &
             solutionem
             obsessis
             frustra
             pollicente
          
           .
           This
           Ambianum
           ,
           or
           (
           as
           others
           reade
           it
           ,
           Ambiana
           ,
           or
           
             Civitas
             Ambianesis
          
           ,
           as
           Antoninus
           ,
           or
           ,
           as
           the
           vulgar
           ,
           Amiens
           )
           is
           the
           chiefest
           Citty
           in
           Picardy
           ,
           and
           a
           Bishops
           See.
           It
           is
           compassed
           with
           the
           Riuer
           Some
           ,
           from
           which
           it
           had
           first
           a
           Name
           ,
           as
           some
           imagine
           ,
           and
           indeed
           ,
           nothing
           but
           imagine
           .
           This
           Citty
           ,
           hauing
           beene
           betrayed
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           by
           the
           Gouernour
           thereof
           ,
           was
           most
           valiantly
           (
           and
           as
           fortunately
           )
           besieged
           ,
           and
           recouered
           againe
           by
           Henry
           the
           fourth
           ,
           euen
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           Albert
           the
           Archduke
           of
           Austria
           ,
           who
           fed
           the
           hungry
           desires
           of
           the
           besieged
           Citizens
           ,
           onely
           with
           a
           bare
           expectation
           of
           victuals
           and
           reliefe
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
             203.
             
             Lin.
          
           32.
           
           Surrendred
           into
           their
           hands
           
             Nannetu
             .
          
           ]
           This
           word
           Nannetu
           should
           haue
           been
           printed
           Nantes
           ;
           b●t
           it
           was
           the
           ouersight
           of
           the
           Ouerseer
           .
           It
           is
           one
           of
           the
           chiefest
           Citties
           in
           Britaine
           ,
           which
           the
           Duke
           of
           Merceur
           pretending
           a
           Right
           to
           the
           whole
           Durchy
           ,
           had
           now
           made
           himselfe
           Master
           of
           〈◊〉
           obserues
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           
             Metropolis
             Superioris
             Britanni●
          
           ,
           and
           he
           cals
           it
           
             Vrbs
             Nannetica
             ,
             vulgo
          
           Nantes
           :
           
             Ptolomaeo
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Nannetum
             ,
             vt
             censet
             S●●liger
             .
          
           He
           obser●ers
           moreouer
           ,
           that
           heretofore
           it
           was
           the
           chiefest
           Seat
           of
           the
           Dukes
           of
           Britaine
           ,
           bearing
           the
           Title
           of
           a
           County
           ,
           and
           formerly
           one
           of
           the
           Titles
           of
           the
           first
           borne
           Sonne
           of
           the
           
           Duke
           of
           Britaine
           ,
           whereby
           hee
           was
           distinguished
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
             244.
             
             Lin.
          
           18.
           
           Whether
           or
           no
           the
           Queene
           had
           inckling
           of
           this
           matter
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           .
           ]
           Vpon
           those
           words
           follow
           many
           other
           ,
           which
           (
           vpon
           what
           ground
           I
           know
           not
           )
           are
           omitted
           in
           both
           the
           Latine
           Editions
           ,
           and
           therefore
           also
           ,
           in
           the
           body
           of
           this
           Translation
           :
           but
           finding
           them
           in
           an
           Authentique
           Copy
           ,
           and
           vnder
           M.
           Cambdens
           owne
           hand
           ,
           I
           thought
           good
           to
           impart
           them
           to
           the
           Reader
           .
           The
           words
           are
           these
           .
        
         
           Etenim
           eodem
           tempore
           increbuerunt
           rumores
           ,
           &
           per
           totum
           regnum
           peruulgati
           sunt
           ,
           quales
           spargi
           solent
           ,
           (
           cùm
           Principe
           volente
           volitant
           ,
           )
           adesse
           classem
           Hispanicam
           potentem
           ,
           &
           optimè
           instructam
           ,
           ad
           oras
           occidentales
           regni
           conspectam
           esse
           ,
           neque
           quam
           partem
           peterent
           certum
           esse
           ;
           Itaque
           delectus
           acriter
           ubíque
           habiti
           ,
           provinciae
           maritimae
           armari
           &
           in
           procinctu
           esse
           jussae
           ;
           Nuncij
           ad
           aulam
           assiduè
           missi
           ,
           quin
           etiam
           exercitus
           Regius
           sub
           Duce
           ,
           Comite
           Nottinghamiae
           Admirallo
           Angliae
           conscriptus
           .
           Evulgata
           etiam
           fab●lla
           ,
           quae
           vel
           prudentiores
           capere
           &
           fallere
           possit
           ,
           Regem
           Hispanum
           expeditionis
           in
           Lusitaniam
           ,
           non
           oblitum
           ,
           cui
           idem
           Es●exius
           adfuerat
           ,
           Cum
           certior
           factus
           esset
           ,
           tantum
           exercitum
           ad
           motus
           Hibernicos
           compesce●dos
           apparari
           ,
           sub
           Duce
           tam
           eminenti
           &
           florenti
           ,
           in
           suspicionem
           venisse
           ,
           haec
           ,
           praetextu
           rerum
           Hibernicar●
           ,
           ad
           Hispaniae
           
           pa●tem
           aliquam
           invadendam
           designata
           esse
           :
           atque
           id●ircò
           in
           defensionem
           Regnorum
           suorum
           classem
           numerosam
           ,
           atque
           etiam
           terrestres
           copias
           parasse
           .
           Postqum
           au●em
           comperisset
           exereitum
           in
           Hibernia
           reuerâ
           〈◊〉
           ansmissum
           esse
           ,
           atqu●
           illis
           rebus
           implicitum
           ,
           submonitum
           à
           concilio
           suo
           ,
           ut
           cum
           tantam
           classem
           &
           copias
           magnis
           impesis
           ,
           &
           rerum
           motu
           jam
           collegisset
           ,
           &
           paratas
           baberet
           ,
           ne
           e●s
           inutiliter
           dimitteret
           ,
           sed
           in
           Angliam
           impressionom
           ●aceret
           ,
           eò
           magis
           ,
           quod
           flos
           militiae
           Anglicauae
           cum
           Essexio
           transportatus
           esset
           ,
           &
           Regina
           nihil
           tale
           eo
           tempore
           expectaret
           .
           Haec
           omnia
           eò
           fiebant
           ,
           ut
           Essexius
           certior
           fact
           ●s
           regnum
           in
           armis
           esse
           ,
           ab
           aliquo
           conatu
           exercitum
           Hibe●nicum
           in
           Angliam
           transportandi
           injecto
           metu
           desisteret
           .
           Attamen
           baec
           Reginae
           consilia
           ,
           etiam
           vulgo
           in
           suspicionem
           venerant
           :
           &
           in
           pejorem
           partem
           accipiebantur
           :
           cum
           dicerent
           anno
           Octogesimo
           Octavo
           ,
           ab
           Hispania
           appulisse
           classem
           illorum
           Invincibilem
           ,
           &
           ho
           anno
           ,
           alteram
           classem
           Invisibilem
           ;
           atque
           mussarent
           ,
           si
           huju
           smodi
           Ludi
           Florales
           à
           Consilio
           Angliae
           ,
           ineunte
           Maio
           celebrati
           ●uissent
           ,
           magis
           congruum
           existimari
           potuisse
           ;
           verum
           ut
           plebs
           à
           messe
           sua
           avoc●retur
           (
           erat
           enim
           adultus
           autumnus
           )
           nimis
           serias
           ineptias
           esse
           :
           
             In
             English
             thus
          
           .
        
         
           For
           about
           the
           same
           time
           there
           flew
           about
           very
           strange
           rumors
           ouer
           all
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           (
           such
           indeed
           as
           vse
           to
           fly
           when
           the
           Prince
           himselfe
           lets
           them
           loose
           )
           that
           there
           was
           a
           Spanish
           Nauy
           prepare●
           
           
           
           hauing
           now
           all
           things
           in
           a
           readinesse
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           flower
           of
           Chiualry
           of
           the
           English
           ,
           being
           now
           absent
           from
           home
           ,
           and
           gone
           ouer
           with
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           ;
           and
           the
           Queene
           her selfe
           little
           or
           nothing
           suspecting
           any
           such
           matter
           .
           All
           this
           hurly
           burly
           was
           indeed
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           to
           giue
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           the
           Kingdome
           being
           now
           in
           a
           readinesse
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           but
           little
           profitable
           for
           him
           to
           bring
           ouer
           his
           Forces
           hither
           againe
           ,
           to
           make
           his
           way
           to
           the
           Queene
           .
           But
           all
           these
           plots
           could
           not
           escape
           the
           censure
           and
           mocke
           of
           the
           common
           people
           :
           who
           stucke
           not
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           in
           
             Eighty
             eight
          
           indeed
           the
           Spaniard
           sent
           hither
           an
           Inuincible
           Nauy
           ,
           but
           now
           onely
           ,
           an
           Inuisible
           one
           .
           Nay
           ,
           they
           began
           to
           mumble
           ,
           that
           the
           Councell
           might
           doe
           well
           indeed
           to
           make
           such
           May-games
           for
           them
           at
           the
           time
           of
           the
           yeare
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           in
           season
           ;
           but
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           now
           but
           a
           serious
           folly
           in
           them
           ,
           to
           call
           them
           from
           their
           Haruest
           to
           looke
           after
           such
           idle
           matters
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
             252.
             
             Lin.
          
           11.
           
           Passing
           by
           the
           French
           shore
           .
           ]
           Vpon
           these
           words
           follow
           these
           in
           the
           Originall
           Copy
           ,
           
             Et
             etesis
             fauenti●us
             qui
             nostro
             coelo
             ab
             occasu
             Brumali
             diebus
             〈…〉
             :
          
           which
           I
           left
           〈…〉
           an
           errour
           to
           be
           in
           the
           word
           〈◊〉
           ,
           which
           should
           haue
           beene
           〈◊〉
           ,
           which
           Strabo
           cals
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             ab
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Annus
          
           ,
           a
           yeare
           ,
           
           because
           euery
           yeare
           they
           haue
           a
           set
           time
           of
           blowing
           ,
           which
           is
           about
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           
             Dog
             daies
          
           ;
           as
           also
           ,
           because
           it
           seemes
           by
           Lucretius
           ,
           that
           they
           blow
           not
           out
           of
           the
           East
           ,
           or
           West
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           the
           North
           ,
           for
           he
           cals
           them
           ,
           
             —
             Etesi●
             Flabra
             Aquilonum
             —
             .
          
           
             Of
             these
             windes
          
           Pliny
           
             speakes
             in
             these
             words
          
           ,
           —
           Post
           biduum
           autem
           ,
           ijdem
           Aquilones
           constantiùs
           perflant
           quadraginta
           diebus
           ,
           quos
           Etesias
           vocant
           :
           Molliri
           eis
           creditur
           solis
           vapor
           ,
           geminatus
           ardore
           syderis
           :
           Nec
           ulii
           ventorum
           magis
           stati
           sunt
           lib.
           2.
           
           Nat.
           Hist.
           cap.
           47.
           
           Againe
           ,
           Mollit
           sydera
           aestate
           media
           ,
           mutatque
           nomen
           ,
           &
           Etesias
           vocatur
           ,
           lib.
           18.
           cap.
           34.
           
           
             And
             in
             his
             37.
             
             Booke
             ,
             and
             15.
             
             Chapter
             ,
             speaking
             of
             seuerall
             sorts
             of
             precious
             stones
             ,
             he
             hath
             these
             words
             ,
          
           —
           Proximam
           laudem
           sicut
           &
           sedem
           ,
           habent
           Bactriani
           ,
           quos
           in
           commissuris
           saxorum
           colligere
           dicuntur
           ,
           Etesijs
           flantibus
           :
           tunc
           enim
           tell●re
           internitent
           ,
           quia
           eis
           ventis
           maximè
           moventur
           arenae
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
             256.
             
             Lin.
          
           10.
           
           His
           Indulgence
           out
           of
           the
           Churches
           Treasury
           ,
           as
           our
           Aduersaries
           speake
           .
           ]
           For
           indeed
           it
           is
           onely
           they
           that
           speake
           so
           ,
           or
           conceiue
           any
           such
           matter
           ;
           and
           but
           some
           of
           them
           neither
           ;
           for
           ,
           although
           their
           learned
           Cardinall
           Bellarmine
           be
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           in
           the
           custody
           of
           the
           Church
           a
           spirituall
           Treasury
           ,
           mixed
           of
           the
           Passion
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           holy
           Saints
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           foundation
           of
           
           all
           Indulgences
           ;
           yet
           he
           will
           giue
           leaue
           to
           others
           ,
           who
           in
           spight
           of
           him
           ,
           will
           take
           it
           ,
           to
           belieue
           no
           such
           matter
           :
           For
           ,
           
             Non
             defuerunt
             ex
             antiquis
          
           (
           saith
           he
           himselfe
           )
           
             Theologis
             Scholasticis
             ,
             qui
             tametsi
             Indulgentias
             admitterent
             ,
             tamen
             de
             Thesauro
             dubitarunt
             .
          
           There
           haue
           beene
           some
           it
           seemes
           ,
           who
           ,
           though
           they
           haue
           admitted
           of
           such
           
             godly
             deceits
          
           ,
           as
           Indulgences
           are
           ,
           yet
           they
           much
           haue
           doubted
           of
           this
           pretended
           Treasury
           ,
           which
           should
           be
           the
           foundation
           of
           them
           .
           But
           ,
           who
           were
           they
           that
           durst
           offer
           this
           affront
           to
           this
           so
           common
           opinion
           ?
           why
           ,
           no
           lesse
           men
           of
           their
           owne
           Iury
           ,
           then
           their
           Major
           on
           the
           
             Sentences
             ,
             dist
             .
             19.
             quaest
             .
          
           2.
           
           And
           their
           Durand
           .
           in
           
             Distinct.
             4.
             quaest
          
           .
           2
           ,
           3.
           as
           they
           are
           both
           arraigned
           for
           it
           by
           
             Bellarmine
             ,
             in
             Lib.
             1.
             de
             Indulgent
             .
             cap.
          
           2.
           
           This
           was
           a
           chip
           of
           that
           blocke
           which
           was
           first
           hewen
           by
           Pope
           Boniface
           the
           eight
           ,
           of
           whom
           their
           owne
           Agrippa
           obserues
           ,
           
             Bonifacius
             octavus
             primus
             in
             Purgatorium
             extendit
             Indulgentias
             :
          
           That
           he
           was
           the
           first
           ,
           that
           euer
           extended
           the
           benefit
           of
           Indulgences
           ,
           as
           farre
           as
           the
           Purgatory
           flames
           .
           And
           indeed
           ,
           this
           rare
           Bird
           did
           first
           spring
           out
           of
           that
           fire
           :
           For
           ,
           as
           their
           Bishop
           Fisher
           obserues
           ,
           
             Caeperunt
             Indulgentiae
             ,
             postquam
             ad
             Purgatorij
             cruciatus
             aliquandiù
             trepidatum
             est
             ,
          
           in
           his
           18.
           
           Article
           against
           Luther
           .
           There
           was
           no
           great
           vse
           of
           Indulgences
           ,
           before
           they
           had
           blowne
           vp
           Purgatory
           flames
           to
           such
           an
           height
           ,
           
           that
           silly
           proselytes
           began
           to
           swet
           to
           thinke
           on
           it
           ,
           and
           buy
           vp
           Indulgences
           to
           keep
           them
           coole
           from
           it
           .
           Then
           ,
           as
           
             Polydor
             Virgil
             lib.
             8.
             de
             Inventor
             .
             Rerum
             cap.
          
           1.
           complaines
           ,
           
             Huiusmodi
             venia
          
           (
           speaking
           of
           Indulgences
           )
           
             plenâ
             manu
             non
             concedebatur
             mod●
             aliquoties
             ,
             verum
             etiam
             ,
             teste
             Platina
             ,
             velut
             quaepiam
             merces
             quotidi●
             vendebatur
             ,
             non
             absque
             recipientis
             detrimento
             ;
             quando
             per
             haec
             ,
             ut
             remedia
             animae
             morborum
             venialia
             ,
             minus
             permulti
             à
             malefactis
             abstinebant
             ,
             &
             clavium
             Authoritas
             multò
             vilior
             erat
             :
             nec
             id
             quidem
             temerè
             accidebat
             ,
             quia
             (
             ut
             ait
          
           Hieronimus
           )
           
             ubi
             merces
             media
             est
             ,
             dona
             spiritualia
             viliora
             siunt
             .
             Quaeutinam
             nam
             non
             nisi
             illa
             vidisset
             aetas
             .
          
           Pope
           Boniface
           receiued
           Reuenewes
           from
           this
           pretty
           cheat
           ;
           for
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           these
           kind
           of
           Indulgences
           ,
           were
           not
           only
           now
           and
           then
           ,
           vpon
           especial
           occasions
           ,
           but
           euen
           sold
           vp
           and
           downe
           ,
           as
           good
           and
           current
           Merchandise
           .
           Hence
           came
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Keyes
           presently
           out
           of
           reputation
           :
           to
           the
           so
           great
           scandall
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           ,
           I
           wish
           ,
           none
           but
           that
           Age
           onely
           ,
           had
           euer
           knowne
           it
           .
           Polydore
           ,
           indeede
           ,
           was
           too
           bitter
           against
           his
           friends
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           haue
           pared
           his
           tongue
           off
           ,
           and
           hung
           it
           vp
           in
           their
           
             Index
             Expurgatorius
          
           ;
           but
           if
           the
           Reader
           would
           faine
           heare
           him
           speake
           ,
           let
           him
           enquire
           for
           him
           at
           
             Basil
             ,
             A.
             D.
          
           1570.
           and
           there
           he
           shall
           vnderstand
           more
           of
           the
           businesse
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
             258.
             
             Lin.
          
           25.
           
           The
           Rebels
           of
           
             Lagen●
             .
          
           ]
           The
           
           Translation
           should
           haue
           run
           ,
           The
           Rebels
           of
           Leinster
           ;
           for
           so
           the
           word
           hath
           beene
           often
           translated
           before
           ,
           as
           
             pag.
             235.
             lin
             .
             18.
             pag.
             200.
             lin
             .
          
           34.
           and
           in
           other
           places
           .
           But
           the
           Composer
           not
           being
           well
           able
           to
           reade
           the
           Translation
           ,
           and
           taking
           counsell
           of
           the
           Latine
           Copy
           that
           lay
           by
           him
           ,
           translated
           it
           Lagene
           ,
           from
           the
           Latine
           word
           Lageria
           .
           This
           Lagenia
           ,
           or
           as
           others
           call
           it
           Laginia
           ,
           or
           as
           
             Polyd.
             Virgil.
             hist.
             Ang.
             pa.
             221.
             
             Liginia
             ,
          
           is
           one
           of
           the
           fiue
           great
           Prouinces
           of
           Ireland
           :
           by
           the
           Inhabitants
           thereof
           for
           the
           most
           part
           it
           is
           called
           Leighnigh
           ,
           and
           by
           others
           Lein
           ,
           more
           contracted
           ▪
           by
           others
           Lemster
           ,
           but
           by
           vs
           ,
           Leinster
           .
           The
           same
           errour
           is
           likewise
           committed
           in
           the
           268.
           page
           ,
           and
           the
           13.
           line
           ,
           which
           ,
           by
           this
           the
           Reader
           may
           correct
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
             263.
             
             Lin.
          
           21.
           
           At
           Constance
           .
           ]
           This
           is
           that
           Councell
           which
           was
           called
           by
           
             Balthazar
             Cossa
          
           ,
           afterwards
           named
           Pope
           Iohn
           24.
           who
           found
           it
           most
           true
           ,
           which
           some
           of
           his
           friends
           onely
           before
           suspected
           ,
           as
           their
           Platina
           noteth
           ,
           
             Quod
             vererentur
             n●
             cum
             Pontifex
             accederet
             ,
             privatus
             reverteretur
             ;
             quod
             etiam
             contigit
             .
          
           Who
           indeed
           councelled
           him
           not
           to
           go
           thither
           ;
           lest
           he
           that
           went
           a
           Pope
           thither
           ,
           should
           perchance
           come
           a
           Priuate
           man
           home
           again
           ;
           which
           indeed
           ●ell
           out
           accordingl●
           :
           for
           there
           were
           many
           things
           ,
           
             &
             quidem
             gravissima
          
           (
           for
           so
           Platina
           calls
           them
           )
           laid
           to
           his
           charge
           ;
           which
           he
           not
           being
           able
           
           to
           answere
           ,
           was
           faine
           to
           change
           his
           habite
           ,
           and
           steale
           away
           from
           Constance
           ,
           for
           feare
           of
           worser
           troubles
           .
           But
           it
           seemes
           he
           did
           not
           escape
           so
           safely
           ,
           but
           that
           hee
           was
           quickly
           caught
           againe
           ,
           and
           being
           brought
           backe
           to
           Constance
           ,
           was
           laid
           vp
           in
           prison
           ;
           not
           long
           after
           he
           was
           cast
           out
           of
           his
           Popedome
           ;
           to
           which
           Act
           ,
           he
           with
           his
           own
           hand
           consented
           .
           Hauing
           beene
           foure
           yeares
           a
           prisoner
           ,
           hee
           was
           at
           last
           dismissed
           ,
           but
           vpon
           the
           payment
           of
           very
           chargeable
           Fees
           ;
           and
           afterwards
           of
           a
           Pope
           he
           became
           an
           humble
           Cardinall
           to
           
             Otho
             Columna
          
           ,
           otherwise
           called
           Pope
           Martin
           the
           fift
           ,
           and
           euer
           afterwards
           was
           called
           
             Iohannes
             Papa
             Quondam
          
           ;
           which
           was
           euen
           part
           of
           the
           superscription
           that
           was
           written
           on
           his
           Tombe-stone
           at
           Florence
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           Councell
           there
           was
           a
           peculiar
           decree
           made
           for
           the
           placing
           of
           the
           Embassadours
           of
           Casteele
           ,
           but
           with
           a
           memorandum
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           not
           preiudice
           any
           other
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           this
           manner
           .
        
         
           Sacro
           sancta
           Synodus
           Constantiensis
           ,
           considerans
           ,
           quod
           ad
           suam
           ,
           &
           suorum
           ad
           hoc
           deputatorum
           instantiam
           ,
           Oratores
           Charissimorum
           Ecclesiae
           Filiorum
           lacobi
           &
           Ioannae
           Regis
           &
           Reginae
           Ierusalem
           ,
           &
           Siciliae
           Illustrium
           ,
           requisiti
           fuerunt
           ,
           ut
           quoniam
           expectantur
           ,
           Oratores
           Charissimi
           Ecclesiae
           Filij
           Regis
           Castellae
           &
           Legionis
           Illustris
           ,
           ad
           hanc
           Synodum
           ventu●i
           ,
           ad
           perficiendam
           cum
           ipsa
           Synodo
           Ecclesiae
           unionem
           ,
           placeret
           
           eisdem
           oratoribus
           dictorum
           Regis
           &
           Reginae
           dimittere
           locum
           ,
           quem
           in
           loco
           sessionis
           iam
           tenent
           ,
           tanquam
           qui
           eisdem
           Oratoribus
           dicti
           Regis
           Castellae
           venientibus
           debitum
           ,
           ut
           dura●ti
           praesenti
           consilio
           ,
           vadant
           ad
           partem
           sinistram
           immediate
           post
           Ambassiatores
           Charissimi
           Filij
           Regis
           Angliae
           Illustris
           .
           &c.
           Conc.
           Constant.
           Sess.
           22.
           sub
           hoc
           titulo
           :
           Decretum
           Locationis
           Ambasia
           torum
           Regis
           Aragonum
           ,
           ex
           Binio
           pag.
           916.
           post
           :
           edit
           .
        
         
           
             P.
             263.
             
             L.
          
           27.
           
           Not
           Kings
           before
           the
           yeare
           of
           Grace
           ,
           1017.
           ]
           The
           first
           original
           of
           the
           Monarchy
           of
           Casteele
           ,
           was
           in
           this
           manner
           .
           Ordonius
           making
           warre
           against
           the
           Sarazens
           ,
           expected
           aid
           from
           foure
           of
           the
           Earles
           of
           Casteele
           ;
           who
           (
           it
           seemes
           )
           neglected
           his
           desires
           ,
           and
           contributed
           not
           to
           the
           warre
           .
           Hereupon
           Ordonius
           hauing
           ouercome
           the
           Sarazens
           ,
           sends
           for
           these
           foure
           Earles
           ,
           giuing
           them
           his
           word
           and
           promise
           for
           their
           safety
           and
           security
           ;
           but
           hauing
           had
           them
           once
           within
           his
           fingers
           ,
           hee
           put
           them
           all
           to
           death
           .
           The
           Castellians
           ,
           that
           had
           heretofore
           beene
           subiect
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Lions
           ,
           put
           themselues
           hereupon
           in
           a
           rebellion
           ,
           to
           reuenge
           this
           persidious
           dealing
           of
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           choosing
           and
           making
           to
           themselues
           Iudges
           and
           Magistrates
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           they
           became
           in
           short
           time
           their
           own
           Gouernours
           ,
           from
           whence
           afterwards
           their
           Kings
           descended
           .
           The
           story
           is
           plaine
           in
           Volateranus
           his
           Commentaries
           ,
           to
           this
           effect
           .
           
             Post
             haec
          
           Ordonius
           
           quatuor
           Castellae
           
             Comites
             ,
             qui
             id
             bellum
             detrectaverant
             jussos
             adse
             venire
             ,
             &
             in
             columes
             fore
             pollicitus
             ,
             necari
             mandavit
             .
             Ob
             quam
             perfidiam
          
           Castellani
           ,
           
             qui
             tunc
             suberant
             Regi
          
           Legionensi
           ,
           
             rebellaverant
             ,
             factisque
             inter
             se
             Magistratibus
             ac
             Iudicibus
             ,
             remipsi
             administrabant
             ;
             e●
             quibus
             postea
          
           Reges
           descenderunt
           .
           But
           how
           long
           was
           this
           first
           ,
           before
           they
           had
           Kings
           of
           their
           own
           ?
           why
           it
           is
           expresly
           added
           .
           
             —
             Circiter
             annum
             millesimum
             decimum
             septimum
             ;
             nam
             ad
             hunc
             usque
             diem
          
           Castella
           
             per
             Comites
             regebatur
             :
             cum
             titulus
             tantum
          
           Hispaniae
           
             Regni
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           For
           before
           the
           yeare
           of
           Grace
           1017.
           there
           were
           no
           Kings
           of
           Casteele
           ,
           but
           onely
           Earles
           that
           gouerned
           it
           .
           Which
           being
           considered
           ▪
           I
           cannot
           but
           wonder
           at
           the
           endeauours
           of
           their
           
             Iacobus
             Valdesius
          
           ,
           who
           hath
           written
           a
           Book
           on
           purpose
           of
           a
           good
           size
           ,
           onely
           to
           preferre
           his
           Country
           Spaine
           before
           the
           ancient
           and
           eminent
           Kingdomes
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           England
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
             272.
             
             Lin.
          
           13.
           
           Because
           none
           euer
           contradicted
           it
           .
           ]
           For
           indeed
           ,
           this
           is
           all
           the
           answer
           they
           will
           giue
           vs
           ,
           as
           may
           plainly
           appeare
           .
           Obijciunt
           ,
           saith
           their
           
             Valdesius
             ,
             primò
             quod
             orator
             (
             Sc.
             in
             Concilio
          
           Tridentino
           )
           
             non
             ut
             orator
             Regis
          
           Hispaniarum
           
             adstitit
             ,
             sed
             ut
             Orator
             Imperatoris
             ,
             cum
             idem
          
           Carolus
           
             Quinous
             &
             Imperator
             esset
             ,
             &
             Rex
          
           Hispaniarum
           :
           
             &
             ut
             Imperator
             is
             Legatus
             ,
             oertum
             ost
             quod
             praecedere
             debet
             :
             at
             postquam
             obijt
             in
             victissimus
          
           Carolus
           
             quintus
             ,
             &
             pro
             rege
             Catholico
             
             maximo
          
           Philippo
           
             secundo
             ,
             Marcchio
          
           Pescariae
           ,
           
             &
             loco
             ejus
          
           ,
           Claudius
           Fernandez
           
             Quignones
             Comes
             Lunensis
             fuit
             ,
             tunc
             Regis
          
           Galliae
           
             Legatus
             ,
             non
             concessit
             locum
             superiorem
             ,
             immò
             nobiliorem
             sibi
             postulavit
             ;
             &
             orta
             fuit
             indè
             contentio
             inter
             utri●sque
             Legatos
             ,
          
           Philippi
           secundi
           Hispaniarum
           ,
           &
           Francisci
           Regis
           Galliarum
           ,
           
             ita
             ut
             suspenderent
             celebrationem
             concilij
             ;
             quod
             neimpediretur
             ,
             &
             adeo
             reipublicae
             utilissimum
             remedium
             cessaret
             ,
             Legatus
             Regis
             Catholici
          
           Hispaniarum
           
             apud
             Concilij
             secretarium
             sedit
             ,
             decreto
             Concilij
             ordinate
             ,
             ne
             praejudicium
             aliquod
             sequeretur
             ,
             ex
             loco
             regibus
             concesso
             ,
             &c.
             
             Sed
             satisfaciendo
             objection
             irespondetur
             ,
             quod
             Legatus
             Imperatoris
             ,
             fuit
             &
             Imperatoris
             ,
             &
             Regis
          
           Hispaniarum
           
             Legatus
             ,
             &
             absque
             aliqua
             Protestatione
          
           Francisci
           Regis
           Galliarum
           
             Protestantis
             ,
             quod
             ne
             ei
             in
             loco
             praecedere
             videretur
             ,
             ut
             Legatus
             Regis
          
           Hispaniarum
           ,
           
             sed
             solum
             ut
             Legatus
             Imperatoris
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           It
           may
           be
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           they
           will
           obiect
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           Trent
           the
           Embassador
           of
           the
           Emperour
           was
           also
           the
           Embassadour
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           because
           the
           same
           man
           Charles
           the
           fift
           ,
           was
           both
           Emperour
           and
           King
           of
           Spaine
           .
           So
           that
           ,
           to
           the
           Emperours
           Embassadour
           they
           had
           no
           reason
           to
           take
           exception
           ,
           because
           he
           ought
           alwaies
           to
           haue
           the
           precedency
           ;
           but
           when
           as
           once
           the
           Emperour
           Charles
           dyed
           ,
           and
           that
           
             Claudius
             Fernandez
          
           was
           substituted
           in
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Marquesse
           of
           
           Pesara
           for
           the
           K.
           of
           
             Spaine
             ,
             Philip
          
           the
           second
           ,
           then
           the
           Embassadours
           of
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           would
           not
           onely
           not
           grant
           them
           place
           ,
           but
           challenge
           it
           of
           them
           :
           Whereupon
           ,
           the
           controuersie
           grew
           so
           hot
           ,
           that
           it
           disturbed
           the
           quiet
           proceeding
           of
           the
           Councell
           .
           To
           preuent
           which
           mischiefe
           ,
           the
           Embassadour
           of
           the
           Spaniard
           abased
           himselfe
           as
           low
           as
           the
           Secretary
           of
           the
           Councels
           seat
           ;
           but
           not
           without
           the
           decree
           of
           the
           Councell
           ,
           that
           no
           preiudice
           from
           thence
           should
           arise
           vnto
           his
           Master
           .
           To
           satisfie
           this
           obiection
           ,
           we
           answer
           ,
           saith
           Valdesius
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Embassadour
           tooke
           place
           being
           the
           Embassadour
           of
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           so
           he
           should
           doe
           also
           being
           the
           Embassadour
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           because
           the
           Embassadour
           of
           the
           French
           in
           the
           time
           when
           the
           Embassadours
           of
           Spaine
           tooke
           place
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           made
           no
           protestation
           against
           it
           ,
           nor
           desired
           that
           it
           might
           not
           be
           preiudiciall
           to
           them
           hereafter
           .
           A
           worthy
           answer
           without
           question
           ,
           and
           as
           good
           as
           another
           of
           his
           to
           as
           strong
           an
           argument
           ;
           who
           being
           conuinced
           with
           the
           Precedency
           giuen
           from
           the
           Spaniard
           to
           the
           French
           in
           the
           Councel
           of
           Constance
           that
           tooke
           the
           vpper
           hand
           ,
           answeres
           very
           confidently
           ,
           
             Quod
             sedere
             ad
             dextram
             vel
             sinistram
             non
             arguit
             semper
             eminentiā
             loci
             ,
             ut
             ex
          
           Varonio
           oftendimus
           .
           That
           to
           sit
           on
           the
           right
           hand
           ,
           argues
           no
           precedency
           or
           superiority
           of
           place
           .
           I
           wonder
           what
           
           then
           doth
           with
           him
           ?
           Certainly
           ,
           if
           it
           doth
           not
           ,
           he
           ought
           not
           so
           much
           to
           commend
           the
           magnanimity
           of
           his
           
             Iohannes
             Sylva
          
           ,
           nor
           ought
           Iohn
           himselfe
           to
           thinke
           he
           had
           got
           much
           ,
           besides
           the
           estimation
           of
           being
           impudently
           vnmannerly
           ,
           who
           finding
           his
           Arme
           stronger
           then
           his
           Cause
           ,
           pull'd
           the
           Embassador
           of
           the
           King
           of
           England
           out
           of
           his
           seat
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           taken
           on
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           there
           far
           himselfe
           as
           Embassadour
           of
           
             Casteele
             .
             Nam
             cum
          
           Henrici
           Regis
           Angliae
           Legatus
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             dexteram
             occupasset
             ,
             suâ
             validâ
             dextrâ
             eum
             à
             loco
             divulsum
             dejecit
             ,
             ibidemque
             ut
             Legatus
          
           Castellae
           ,
           
             sedit
             ,
             ut
             rem
             gestam
             etiam
             memoriae
             prodidit
             ,
          
           Ferdinandus
           Pulgar
           .
           
             cap.
             8
             ,
             Illustrium
             virorum
          
           .
           Valdesius
           
             de
             dignit
          
           .
           Hispaniae
           ,
           
             in
             prooemio
             ,
             pag.
          
           14.
           
        
         
           
             Pag.
             371.
             
             Lin.
          
           23.
           
           By
           appealing
           to
           the
           Court
           of
           warre
           .
           ]
           Although
           in
           rendring
           the
           Latine
           words
           ,
           after
           this
           manner
           ,
           I
           followed
           the
           aduice
           of
           so
           discreet
           a
           iudgement
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           almost
           better
           errare
           with
           it
           ,
           then
           with
           another
           ,
           
             benè
             sentire
          
           :
           yet
           ,
           hauing
           ,
           vpon
           stricter
           examination
           found
           that
           the
           words
           beare
           another
           Translation
           ,
           I
           shall
           willingly
           acquaint
           the
           Reader
           also
           with
           it
           .
           It
           seemes
           the
           words
           
             ad
             Cameram
             Castrensem
          
           should
           not
           haue
           beene
           translated
           to
           the
           Court
           of
           Warre
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           in
           the
           body
           of
           this
           History
           ,
           but
           they
           should
           be
           rendred
           thus
           ,
           to
           the
           Chamber
           at
           Castres
           ;
           as
           appeares
           by
           part
           of
           a
           Letter
           
           sent
           by
           the
           Duke
           of
           Bouillon
           to
           the
           King
           in
           this
           businesse
           ,
           which
           I
           found
           thus
           translated
           .
        
         
           
             
               —
               I
               Most
               humbly
               beseech
               your
               Maiesty
               to
               send
               my
               Accusers
               ,
               and
               my
               Accusations
               ;
               thinking
               the
               imputation
               which
               is
               laid
               vpon
               me
               heauy
               ,
               and
               the
               time
               tedious
               ,
               vntill
               your
               Maiesty
               may
               be
               fully
               satisfied
               of
               mine
               innocency
               .
               For
               the
               speedy
               effecting
               whereof
               I
               will
               attend
               at
               Castres
               ,
               the
               iustification
               of
               my
               Fault
               ,
               or
               Innocency
               ;
               iudging
               that
               the
               time
               which
               I
               should
               haue
               spent
               in
               going
               to
               your
               Maiesty
               ,
               would
               haue
               but
               prolonged
               the
               affliction
               of
               my
               soule
               remayning
               accused
               ,
               seeing
               that
               your
               Maiesty
               was
               to
               send
               me
               backe
               to
               the
               Chambers
               ,
               to
               condemne
               or
               absolue
               me
               ,
               being
               the
               Iudges
               which
               your
               Edict
               hath
               giuen
               me
               .
               That
               it
               would
               therefore
               please
               you
               to
               relieue
               my
               minde
               speedily
               ,
               in
               giuing
               me
               the
               meanes
               to
               make
               my
               innocency
               knowne
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               this
               proofe
               you
               may
               rest
               assured
               of
               my
               faithfull
               seruice
               ,
               and
               I
               of
               your
               fauour
               ,
               the
               which
               shall
               be
               aboue
               all
               things
               desired
               of
            
             
               
                 your
                 most
                 humble
                 ,
                 most
                 obedient
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 faithfull
                 Subiect
                 and
                 Seruant
                 Henry
                 de
                 la
                 Toure
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             Pag.
             379.
             
             Lin
             ▪
          
           8.
           
           I
           acknowledge
           ,
           and
           aske
           pardon
           .
           ]
           This
           is
           not
           Tir-Oens
           submission
           verbatim
           collected
           ,
           neither
           was
           it
           done
           as
           it
           is
           here
           specified
           ,
           before
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Queene
           .
           For
           the
           Queene
           dying
           on
           
           the
           24.
           of
           March
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Deputy
           Montioy
           vnderstood
           thereof
           ,
           not
           till
           the
           seuen
           and
           twentieth
           .
           So
           vpon
           the
           28.
           day
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Deputy
           being
           at
           Mellifant
           ,
           wrote
           to
           Sir
           
             William
             Godolphin
          
           to
           cause
           Tir-Oen
           to
           dispatch
           his
           comming
           to
           submit
           himselfe
           ;
           which
           he
           presently
           did
           ,
           hauing
           met
           Tir-Oen
           on
           the
           29.
           of
           March
           at
           Toker
           ,
           some
           fiue
           miles
           beyond
           Dunganon
           .
           On
           the
           30.
           of
           
             March
             ,
             Tir-Oen
          
           ,
           and
           all
           of
           them
           came
           to
           Mellifant
           in
           the
           afternoone
           ,
           where
           Tir-Oen
           (
           admitted
           into
           the
           Lord
           Deputies
           Chamber
           )
           submitted
           himselfe
           vnto
           him
           ;
           but
           the
           next
           day
           signed
           this
           submission
           following
           with
           his
           own
           hand
           ,
           and
           deliuered
           it
           vp
           to
           the
           Lord
           Deputy
           .
           The
           forme
           was
           thus
           .
        
         
           
             I
             Hugh
             O-Neale
          
           ,
           by
           the
           Queene
           of
           
             England
             ,
             France
          
           and
           Ireland
           her
           most
           gratious
           fauour
           ,
           created
           Earle
           of
           Tir-Oen
           ,
           doe
           with
           all
           true
           and
           humble
           penitency
           prostrate
           my selfe
           at
           her
           Royall
           ●eet
           ,
           and
           absolutely
           submit
           my selfe
           vnto
           her
           mercy
           ,
           most
           sorrowfully
           imploring
           her
           gratious
           commiseration
           ,
           and
           appealing
           onely
           to
           her
           Princely
           clemency
           ,
           without
           presuming
           to
           iustifie
           my
           vnloyall
           proceedings
           against
           her
           sacred
           Maies●y
           ;
           onely
           most
           sorrowfully
           and
           earnestly
           desiring
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           please
           her
           Maiesty
           rather
           in
           some
           measure
           to
           ●itigate
           her
           iust
           indignation
           against
           me
           ,
           in
           that
           I
           doe
           religiously
           vow
           that
           the
           first
           motiues
           of
           my
           vnnaturall
           
           rebellion
           were
           neither
           practise
           ,
           malice
           ,
           or
           ambition
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           was
           induced
           first
           by
           feare
           of
           my
           life
           (
           which
           I
           conceiued
           was
           sought
           by
           my
           enemies
           practise
           )
           to
           stand
           vpon
           my
           guard
           ;
           and
           afterwards
           ,
           most
           vnhappily
           led
           ,
           to
           make
           good
           that
           fault
           with
           more
           hainous
           offences
           ,
           which
           in
           themselues
           I
           doe
           acknowledge
           deserue
           no
           forgiuenesse
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           me
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           greatnesse
           ,
           in
           any
           proportion
           ,
           euen
           with
           my
           life
           to
           make
           satisfaction
           .
           I
           doe
           most
           humbly
           desire
           her
           Maiesty
           to
           pardon
           them
           ▪
           that
           as
           I
           haue
           already
           beene
           a
           sufficient
           argument
           of
           her
           Royall
           power
           ,
           hauing
           little
           left
           but
           my
           life
           to
           preserue
           it selfe
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           may
           now
           please
           her
           Maiesty
           to
           make
           me
           an
           example
           of
           her
           Princely
           clemency
           ,
           the
           chiefest
           ornament
           of
           her
           high
           dignity
           .
           And
           that
           I
           may
           bee
           the
           better
           able
           hereafter
           ,
           with
           the
           vttermost
           seruice
           of
           my
           life
           ,
           to
           redeeme
           the
           foulnesse
           of
           my
           faults
           ▪
           I
           do
           most
           humbly
           sue
           vnto
           her
           Maiesty
           ,
           that
           she
           will
           vouchsafe
           to
           restore
           me
           to
           my
           former
           dignity
           and
           liuing
           ,
           in
           which
           estate
           of
           a
           Subiect
           I
           doe
           most
           religiously
           vow
           to
           continue
           for
           euer
           here
           after
           loyall
           ,
           in
           all
           true
           obedience
           to
           her
           Royall
           Person
           ,
           Crowne
           ,
           Prerogatiue
           ,
           and
           Lawes
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           in
           all
           things
           as
           farre
           and
           as
           dutifully
           conformable
           thereunto
           ,
           as
           I
           or
           any
           other
           Noble
           man
           of
           this
           Realme
           is
           bound
           ,
           by
           the
           duty
           of
           a
           Subiect
           to
           his
           Soueraigne
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           Lawes
           of
           this
           Realme
           ;
           vtterly
           renouncing
           and
           abiuring
           the
           Name
           and
           Title
           of
           O-Neale
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           authority
           ,
           or
           claime
           ,
           which
           hath
           not
           beene
           granted
           or
           
           confirmed
           vnto
           me
           by
           her
           Maiesty
           ,
           and
           that
           otherwise
           by
           the
           Lawes
           of
           this
           Realme
           I
           may
           not
           pretend
           iust
           interest
           vnto
           .
           And
           I
           doe
           religiously
           sweare
           to
           performe
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           is
           aboue
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           these
           Articles
           subscribed
           by
           my
           owne
           hand
           ,
           as
           farre
           as
           shall
           any
           way
           be
           in
           my
           power
           ,
           and
           to
           deliuer
           such
           pledges
           for
           the
           performance
           thereof
           ,
           as
           shall
           be
           nominated
           vnto
           me
           by
           the
           Lord
           Deputy
           .
        
         
           I
           doe
           renounce
           and
           abiure
           all
           forreigne
           power
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           and
           all
           kinde
           of
           dependancy
           vpon
           any
           other
           Potentate
           but
           her
           Maiesty
           the
           Queen
           of
           
             England
             ,
             France
          
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           doe
           vow
           to
           serue
           her
           faithfully
           against
           any
           forreign
           power
           inuading
           her
           kingdomes
           ,
           and
           to
           discouer
           truly
           any
           practises
           that
           I
           doe
           ,
           or
           shall
           know
           against
           her
           Royall
           person
           ,
           or
           Crownes
           :
           and
           namely
           ,
           and
           especially
           I
           doe
           abiure
           and
           renounce
           all
           manner
           of
           dependancy
           vpon
           the
           King
           or
           State
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           or
           Treaty
           with
           him
           or
           any
           of
           his
           forces
           or
           confederates
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           ready
           with
           the
           vttermost
           of
           my
           ability
           to
           serue
           her
           Maiesty
           against
           him
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           his
           forces
           or
           confederates
           .
        
         
           I
           doe
           absolutely
           renounce
           all
           challenge
           or
           intermedling
           with
           the
           Vriaghts
           ,
           or
           fostering
           with
           them
           ,
           or
           other
           neighbour
           Lords
           or
           Gentlemen
           out
           of
           my
           Countrey
           ,
           or
           exacting
           any
           Blacke
           Rents
           of
           any
           Vriaghts
           ,
           or
           bordering
           Lords
           .
        
         
           I
           doe
           resigne
           all
           claime
           and
           title
           to
           any
           Lands
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           shall
           now
           be
           granted
           vnto
           me
           by
           her
           Maiesties
           Letters
           Patents
           .
        
         
         
           Lastly
           ,
           as
           the
           onely
           being
           a
           Subiect
           doth
           include
           all
           the
           duties
           of
           a
           Subiect
           ,
           so
           will
           I
           be
           content
           to
           be
           informed
           here
           ,
           and
           aduised
           by
           her
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           conformable
           and
           assisting
           vnto
           them
           ,
           in
           any
           thing
           that
           may
           tend
           to
           the
           aduancement
           of
           her
           seruice
           ,
           and
           the
           peaceable
           gouernment
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           ;
           as
           namely
           ,
           for
           the
           abolishing
           of
           all
           barbarous
           customes
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Lawes
           ,
           being
           the
           seeds
           of
           all
           inciuility
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           clearing
           of
           all
           difficult
           passages
           and
           places
           which
           are
           the
           Nurseries
           of
           Rebellion
           ,
           wherein
           I
           will
           employ
           the
           labours
           of
           the
           people
           of
           my
           Country
           ,
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           places
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           be
           directed
           by
           her
           Maiestie
           ,
           or
           the
           Lord
           Deputy
           ,
           or
           Councell
           in
           her
           Name
           ;
           and
           will
           endeauour
           for
           my selfe
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           of
           my
           Countrey
           ,
           to
           erect
           ciuill
           habitations
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           shall
           be
           of
           great
           effect
           to
           preserue
           vs
           against
           theeues
           ,
           and
           any
           force
           ,
           but
           the
           power
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           we
           must
           rest
           assured
           to
           be
           preserued
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           we
           continue
           in
           our
           duties
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           ended
           this
           long
           and
           tedious
           warre
           :
           the
           very
           charges
           whereof
           ,
           within
           these
           foure
           last
           yeares
           and
           a
           halfe
           ,
           amounted
           to
           no
           lesse
           then
           1198717
           pounds
           ,
           9
           shil
           .
           and
           a
           penny
           ,
           besides
           great
           Concordatums
           ,
           Munition
           ,
           and
           other
           extraordinaries
           which
           happened
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A17810-e16250
           
             An.
             Dom.
             1589.
             
          
           
             The
             practises
             of
             the
             Spaniard
             in
             Scotland
             against
             England
             .
          
           
             A
             mutinie
             in
             Scotland
             .
          
           
             Allayed
             by
             the
             Queene
             .
          
           
             The
             Earle
             of
             Arundel
             arraigned
             .
          
           
             Hi●
             Peeres
             .
          
           
             The
             heads
             of
             his
             accusation
             or
             inditement
             .
          
           
             His
             demands
             of
             the
             Iudges
             .
          
           
             The
             Earles
             Answer
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             condemned
             .
          
           
             His
             life
             pardoned
             .
          
           
             Drakes
             expedition
             .
          
           
             The
             Groyn
             is
             assaulted
             .
          
           
             The
             Base
             Towne
             taken
             .
          
           
             The
             High
             Town
             assaulted
             ,
             but
             in
             vaine
             .
          
           
             Preparation
             from
             the
             Spaniard
             .
          
           
             The
             Spaniards
             driuen
             backe
             .
          
           
             The
             English
             depart
             ▪
             and
             embarque
             for
             Portugall
             .
          
           
             Peniche
             taken
             .
          
           
             Lisbon
             assaulted
             .
          
           
             The
             Spaniards
             sally
             foorth
             vpon
             the
             English.
             
          
           
             But
             are
             forced
             home
             to
             their
             very
             gates
             .
          
           
             The
             English
             depart
             .
          
           
             Drake
             blamed
             .
          
           
             Cascayes
             yeelded
             .
          
           
             Threescore
             Hulcks
             taken
             
          
           
             Vigo
             burnt
             .
          
           
             The
             English
             returne
             .
          
           
             The
             English
             subiect
             to
             diseases
             in
             Spaine
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             number
             of
             the
             dead
             doth
             farre
             exceed
             the
             computation
             which
             Speed
             &
             Hollinshed
             both
             make
             in
             the
             Reigne
             of
             Richard
             the
             second
             :
             for
             they
             reckon
             not
             aboue
             a
             thousand
             that
             died
             by
             this
             disease
             :
             and
             cite
             Fros●ard
             ,
             for
             their
             authority
             .
          
           
             The
             Hanse-townes
             complaint
             .
          
           
             The
             Queenes
             Answer
             .
          
           
             The
             Queen●
             aydes
             the
             King
             of
             Nauarre
             .
          
           
             The
             Holy
             League
             in
             France
             .
          
           
             The
             Barricadoes
             at
             Paris
             .
          
           
             The
             Duke
             of
             Guyse
             slaine
             .
          
           
             Henry
             3d.
             of
             France
             slaine
             .
          
           
             Contention
             about
             the
             election
             of
             a
             new
             King.
             
          
           
             The
             Cardinall
             of
             Bourbon
             proclaymed
             king
             .
          
           
             The
             Queene
             aydes
             the
             French
             king
             .
          
           
             The
             English
             arriue
             in
             France
             .
          
           
             The
             English
             returne
             .
          
           
             The
             Spaniard
             affecteth
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             France
             .
          
           
             The
             Queene
             propoundeth
             a
             marriage
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Scots
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             betrothed
             to
             Anne
             of
             Denmarke
             .
          
           
             He
             passeth
             ●uer
             to
             Norway
             .
          
           
             Tempest●
             raised
             in
             his
             voyage
             by
             Witches
             .
          
           
             Bothwel
             accused
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Countesse
             of
             Sussex
             dieth
             .
          
           
             And
             Sir
             Walter
             Mildmay
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Earle
             of
             Worcester
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Lord
             St●rton
             
          
           
             And
             the
             Lord
             Compton
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Lord
             Paget
             .
          
           
             And
             Doctor
             Humfrey
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17810-e22380
           
             1590
             
          
           
             Sundry
             hauens
             fortified
             .
          
           
             Charges
             for
             the
             Nauy
             .
          
           
             Money
             lent
             to
             the
             French
             King.
             
          
           
             The
             rates
             of
             the
             Custome-house
             raised
             .
          
           
             The
             Queenes
             care
             of
             the
             States
             .
          
           
             She
             restoreth
             Ships
             to
             the
             Venetians
             .
          
           
             She
             procureth
             peace
             from
             the
             Turke
             ,
             for
             the
             Polonians
             and
             Moldauians
             .
          
           
             Shee
             congratulateth
             the
             marriage
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Scots
             .
          
           
             Her
             care
             of
             France
             .
          
           
             Parma
             entreth
             France
             .
          
           
             French
             hauens
             taken
             by
             the
             Spaniard
             .
          
           
             His
             pretence
             of
             right
             to
             the
             Duchie
             of
             Britaine
             .
          
           
             Aide
             from
             England
             requested
             .
          
           
             The
             Queene
             prouides
             for
             Britaine
             ,
          
           
             And
             for
             all
             France
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             she
             hearkeneth
             not
             to
             the
             ill
             sugge●tions
             of
             some
             ,
             both
             English
             and
             Frenchmen
             .
          
           
             Her
             obseruation
             .
          
           
             The
             Earle
             of
             Warwicke
             di●th
             ,
          
           
             And
             Sir
             Francis
             Walsingham
             .
          
           
             And
             Sir
             Thomas
             Randolph
             .
          
           
             And
             Sir
             Iames
             Croft
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Earle
             of
             Shropshire
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Lord
             Wentworth
             .
          
           
             Tyrone
             strangleth
             Gaueloc
             .
          
           
             Tyr
             Oen
             pardoned
             .
          
           
             O-rorkes
             rebellion
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17810-e25190
           
             1591
             
          
           
             The
             Queenes
             care
             of
             the
             French
             King.
             
          
           
             Her
             ayde
             .
          
           
             The
             conditions
             agreed
             vpon
             between
             them
             .
          
           
             A
             proclamation
             against
             the
             French
             Leaguers
             .
          
           
             Sir
             Iohn
             Norris
             sent
             into
             France
             .
          
           
             La-Noue
             slaine
             .
          
           
             Sir
             Roger
             Williams
             behaues
             himselfe
             brauely
             .
          
           
             Reaux
             sent
             ouer
             to
             the
             Queene
             ;
          
           
             Demandeth
             ayde
             .
          
           
             E●●le
             of
             Essex
             sent
             ●●er
             .
          
           
             Sent
             for
             to
             the
             King
             to
             Noyon
             .
          
           
             He
             knighteth
             many
             .
          
           
             Is
             deceiued
             by
             the
             French.
             
          
           
             Looseth
             his
             brother
             Sir
             Walter
             .
          
           
             Is
             dispatched
             ●●to
             Champaigne
             .
          
           
             The
             French
             King
             breaketh
             his
             promis●
             .
          
           
             Mor●
             a●de
             required
             .
          
           
             H●●ket
             his
             education
             and
             behauiour
             .
          
           
             His
             reuelations
             .
          
           
             His
             confed●rates
             .
          
           
             1590
             
          
           
             They
             seek●
             to
             accuse
             the
             Archbishop
             and
             the
             Chancellour
             .
          
           
             Hackets
             hatred
             to
             the
             Queene
             .
          
           
             His
             disciples
             sent
             abroad
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             apprehended
             .
          
           
             Hacket
             condemned
             .
          
           
             His
             blasphemy
             at
             the
             time
             of
             execution
             .
          
           
             Coping●r
             steru'd
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Arthington
             recants
             .
          
           
             The
             Queenes
             iurisdiction
             in
             spirituall
             matters
             impugned
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             defended
             and
             maintained
             .
          
           
             Captaine
             Gree●●ile
             in
             the
             Reare
             Admirall
             called
             the
             Reuenge
             .
          
           
             Is
             assailed
             .
          
           
             Sorely
             wounded
             .
          
           
             Greenuill
             y●●lded
             vpon
             condition
             .
          
           
             The
             Reuenge
             sunke
             .
          
           
             Are●●itall
             for
             her
             losse
             .
          
           
             The
             East
             Indy
             voyage
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             Their
             ret●rne
             
          
           
             Cauendish
             his
             voyage
             to
             the
             Magellan●
             straights
             
          
           
             A
             Proclamation
             against
             transportation
             of
             prouision
             into
             Spaine
             .
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             Sir
             Christopher
             Hatton
             .
          
           
             Brian
             O-rorke
             ●●raigned
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17810-e28850
           
             1592
             
          
           
             Bothwell
             is
             proclaimed
             traitor
             .
          
           
             His
             g●ods
             entailed
             vpon
             his
             sonne
             .
          
           
             The
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             ret●rnes
             from
             France
             .
          
           
             Rauleigh's
             expedition
             to
             America
             frustrated
             .
          
           
             A
             Portugall
             Caracke
             pursued
             by
             Borrough
             .
          
           
             The
             English
             assault
             a
             great
             Caracke
             .
          
           
             The
             spoile
             taken
             .
          
           
             The
             couetousnesse
             of
             some
             English
             Merchants
             .
          
           
             A
             Proclamation
             about
             making
             of
             Ordnance
             .
          
           
             The
             Queene
             goeth
             on
             progresse
             .
          
           
             Visiteth
             the
             Vniuersity
             of
             Oxford
             .
          
           
             The
             Thames
             dryed
             vp
             .
          
           
             Vicount
             Mountague
             dieth
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             L.
             Scroope
             .
          
           
             And
             Sir
             Christopher
             Wray
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17810-e30370
           
             1593
             
          
           
             A
             Parliament
             ass●mbled
             .
          
           
             Subsidies
             granted
             .
          
           
             The
             s●mme
             of
             the
             Queen●
             speech
             .
          
           
             Barowe
             a
             Sectary
             hanged
             .
          
           
             Her
             care
             of
             Scotland
             .
          
           
             The
             admonition
             to
             the
             king
             of
             Scotland
             .
          
           
             Lord
             Borough
             sent
             Embassadour
             into
             Scotland
             
          
           
             The
             Queens
             demands
             .
          
           
             The
             King●
             answer
             .
          
           
             Bothwell
             demanded
             of
             the
             Queene
             .
          
           
             He
             returneth
             secretly
             into
             Scotland
             
          
           
             His
             insolent
             behauiour
             .
          
           
             She
             procureth
             peace
             betweene
             the
             Turke
             and
             the
             Tran●il●anian
             ,
             and
             betweene
             the
             K.
             of
             Swed●n
             and
             Musco●ia
             .
          
           
             Norris
             his
             proceeding
             in
             Britaine
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             of
             France
             vnited
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             The
             reason
             of
             his
             conuersion
             .
          
           
             The
             Queens
             letter
             to
             the
             K.
             of
             France
             .
          
           
             She
             translateth
             a
             booke
             of
             Boëtius
             .
          
           
             Boëtius
             de
             consolatione
             .
          
           
             The
             F.
             Kings
             excuse
             of
             not
             keeping
             pr●mise
             .
          
           
             Agreements
             betweene
             the
             Queene
             and
             the
             F.
             King.
             
          
           
             The
             Queens
             care
             for
             the
             Protestants
             in
             France
             .
          
           
             The
             Queene
             fortifies
             her
             Islands
             of
             Garnsey
             and
             Gersey
             ,
             and
             other
             places
             .
          
           
             A
             great
             plague
             in
             London
             .
          
           
             Hesket
             hanged
             .
          
           
             Henry
             Earle
             of
             Darby
             dieth
             .
          
           
             And
             Henry
             Earle
             of
             Sussex
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             L.
             Grey
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             Cromwell
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             Wentworth
             .
          
           
             And
             S.
             Christopher
             Carlile
             .
          
           
             Complaints
             of
             the
             Irish.
             
          
           
             Grudges
             betweene
             Tir-Oen
             and
             Marshall
             Bagnall
             .
          
           
             Mac-Guir
             rebelleth
             .
          
           
             Ineskelline
             taken
             .
          
           
             Tir-Oen
             vsurpeth
             the
             title
             of
             O-Neale
             .
          
           
             Shan
             O-Neales
             sonnes
             surprised
             by
             Tir-Oen
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17810-e33570
           
             1594
             
          
           
             The
             Lord
             Zouch
             sent
             Embassadour
             into
             Scotland
             .
          
           
             The
             answer
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Scots
             .
          
           
             Bothwell
             againe
             rebelleth
             .
          
           
             The
             pretence
             and
             cloake
             of
             his
             rebellion
             .
          
           
             Bothwell
             put
             to
             flight
             .
          
           
             The
             Scotch
             Papists
             banished
             the
             Realme
             .
          
           
             Their
             plots
             and
             new
             deuices
             .
          
           
             The
             pretended
             Right
             of
             the
             Infanta
             to
             the
             Crowne
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             Parsons
             the
             Iesuit
             excuseth
             his
             booke
             of
             Dolman
             .
          
           
             Prince
             Henry
             borne
             .
          
           
             Treason
             against
             the
             Queene
             conspired
             ,
             Lopez
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             Their
             seueral
             Confessions
             .
          
           
             The
             Traitors
             condemned
             .
          
           
             Cullin
             executed
             .
          
           
             Yorke
             and
             Williams
             apprehended
             .
          
           
             She
             informeth
             the
             Spaniard
             of
             those
             Treasons
             .
          
           
             Antonio
             Perez
             lurketh
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             The
             strength
             of
             the
             Leaguers
             much
             impaired
             .
          
           
             Norris
             sent
             ouer
             into
             Britaine
             .
          
           
             Morlay
             taken
             .
          
           
             Quinpercorentine
             taken
             .
          
           
             Crodon
             as●aulted
             .
          
           
             Is
             taken
             .
          
           
             Fourbisher
             slaine
             .
          
           
             Norris
             recalled
             .
          
           
             Hawkins
             his
             Nauigation
             .
          
           
             He
             reacheth
             the
             Magellan
             streights
             .
          
           
             Hee
             is
             assaulted
             .
          
           
             Yeeldeth
             vpon
             condition
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             sent
             prisoner
             into
             Spaine
             .
          
           
             Set
             at
             liberty
             .
          
           
             Lancasters
             voyage
             .
          
           
             Honour
             conferred
             by
             a
             forr●igne
             Prince
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             admitted
             at
             home
             .
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             Cardinall
             Alan
             .
          
           
             And
             of
             Doctor
             Piers
             Archbishop
             of
             Yorke
             .
          
           
             And
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             Derby
             .
          
           
             A
             contention
             about
             the
             lsle
             of
             Man.
             
          
           
             And
             of
             the
             L.
             Dacres
             .
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             the
             L
             Euers
             .
             And
             the
             L.
             Chandos
             .
             And
             the
             Lord
             Montioy
             .
          
           
             Sir
             William
             Russell
             Lord
             Deputy
             in
             Ireland
             .
          
           
             Tir-Oen
             submitteth
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             accused
             by
             Bag●all
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             dismissed
             .
          
           
             The
             Deputy
             prosecuteth
             the
             Rebels
             .
          
           
             Tir-Oen
             bewrayeth
             his
             rebellious
             humours
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17810-e38770
           
             1595
             
          
           
             The
             King
             of
             Scotlands
             prouision
             against
             the
             Spaniard
             .
          
           
             Yorke
             and
             Williams
             hanged
             .
          
           
             Warre
             proclaimed
             in
             France
             against
             the
             Spaniard
             .
          
           
             The
             warre
             growes
             hot
             .
          
           
             Aide
             from
             England
             .
          
           
             The
             Queenes
             prouision
             against
             the
             Spaniard
             .
          
           
             More
             aide
             required
             from
             England
             .
          
           
             She
             acquitteth
             herselfe
             of
             scandalou●
             imputations
             about
             the
             taking
             of
             Cambray
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             of
             France
             perswaded
             to
             ,
             and
             disswaded
             from
             a
             Peace
             with
             the
             Spaniard
             .
          
           
             Conditions
             proposed
             to
             the
             King
             of
             France
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             his
             Conclaue
             of
             Cardinals
             .
          
           
             Cornwall
             inuaded
             by
             the
             the
             Spaniard
             .
          
           
             Rawleighs
             voyage
             to
             Guiana
             .
          
           
             An
             expedition
             into
             America
             .
          
           
             The
             voyag●
             to
             Porto
             Rico.
             
          
           
             Rio
             de
             la
             Hach
             fired
             .
             And
             other
             little
             townes
             .
          
           
             Their
             voyage
             towards
             Panama
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             Scudo
             .
          
           
             The
             Death
             of
             Sir
             Francis
             Drake
             .
          
           
             The
             Nauy
             returneth
             home
             .
          
           
             A
             distast
             betweene
             the
             Queene
             and
             the
             States
             of
             the
             Low
             Countries
             .
          
           
             The
             reason
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Sir
             Thomas
             Bodley
             sent
             ouer
             .
          
           
             His
             message
             .
          
           
             The
             answer
             of
             the
             State●
             .
          
           
             Some
             monies
             offered
             in
             part
             of
             paiment
             .
          
           
             The
             Queene
             requireth
             more
             .
          
           
             Great
             debating
             about
             the
             matter
             .
          
           
             Conditio●s
             proposed
             by
             the
             States
             to
             the
             Queene
             .
          
           
             The
             complaints
             of
             the
             Hans-townes
             to
             the
             Emperour
             against
             the
             Queene
             .
          
           
             The
             Queenes
             answer
             .
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             Arundell
             .
          
           
             And
             of
             the
             L.
             Vaulx
             .
          
           
             And
             Sir
             Th.
             Heneage
             .
          
           
             And
             of
             Doct.
             Whitaker
             .
          
           
             S.
             Iohn
             Norris
             sent
             into
             Ireland
             .
          
           
             Tir-Oen
             taketh
             Blacke-water
             .
          
           
             Tir-Oen
             proclaimed
             Traitor
             .
          
           
             The
             strength
             of
             the
             Rebels
             in
             Ireland
             .
          
           
             Norris
             sets
             forwards
             towards
             Tir-Oen
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             L.
             Deputy
             ioyneth
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             Tir-Oen
             lurketh
             .
          
           
             Norris
             seemeth
             too
             much
             to
             fauour
             Tir-Oen
             .
          
           
             He
             parlieth
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             Tir-Oens
             co●●terfeit
             submission
             ●o
             Norris
             .
          
           
             And
             O
             ▪
             donells
             .
          
           
             A
             Truce
             made
             .
          
           
             And
             Feagh
             Mac-Hugh
             .
          
           
             The
             danger
             of
             the
             Truce
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17810-e42910
           
             1596
             
          
           
             W●llop
             and
             Gardiner
             sent
             ouer
             to
             parley
             with
             the
             Rebells
             .
          
           
             The
             complaints
             of
             Tir-Oen
             .
          
           
             O
             ▪
             donels
             complaints
             ▪
             
          
           
             Tir-Oens
             dissimulation
             layd
             open
             .
          
           
             Feagh
             Mac-Hugh
             slaine
             .
          
           
             Callis
             assaulted
             .
          
           
             And
             tak●n
             .
          
           
             Queene
             Elizabeths
             prai●r
             for
             the
             Naui●
             .
          
           
             The
             Fleet
             weighs
             anchor
             .
          
           
             Towards
             Cadiz
             .
          
           
             The
             Nauie
             arriues
             at
             Cadiz
             .
          
           
             The
             Gallies
             withdraw
             themselues
             .
          
           
             The
             Souldiers
             are
             set
             on
             shore
             .
          
           
             The
             bridge
             Suaco
             is
             broken
             downe
             .
          
           
             The
             s●ips
             are
             burned
             .
          
           
             K●ights
             made
             .
          
           
             They
             consult
             what
             is
             to
             be
             do●●
             .
          
           
             Phar●
             .
          
           
             They
             come
             to
             Groyne
             .
          
           
             They
             return
             .
          
           
             How
             glorious
             this
             victory
             was
             to
             the
             English.
             
          
           
             How
             profitable
             .
          
           
             How
             h●rtfull
             to
             the
             Spaniard
             .
          
           
             Sir
             Francis
             Vere
             made
             Gouernour
             of
             the
             Brill
             .
          
           
             Sir
             Thomas
             Bodley
             is
             appointed
             Secretary
             .
          
           
             The
             Spaniard
             armes
             a
             Fleet
             for
             England
             .
          
           
             A
             great
             part
             of
             which
             was
             cast
             way
             .
          
           
             Elizabeth
             fortifies
             the
             the
             shoare
             .
          
           
             Enters
             into
             league
             with
             the
             French.
             
          
           
             They
             both
             sweare
             to
             performe
             the
             league
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             of
             France
             made
             Knight
             of
             the
             Garter
             .
          
           
             Counterfeit
             Pursuivants
             and
             Apparitors
             are
             punished
             .
          
           
             Thomas
             Arundell
             Count
             of
             the
             Sacred
             Empire
             .
          
           
             Whether
             a
             subiect
             be
             to
             admit
             of
             the
             honour
             that
             is
             conferd
             on
             him
             by
             a
             forreine
             Prince
             .
          
           
             Such
             honours
             not
             to
             be
             admitted
             .
          
           
             Counts
             and
             Vicounts
             such
             as
             some
             officers
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Count
             Palatines
             .
          
           
             The
             Queenes
             iudgement
             in
             this
             question
             .
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             Iohn
             Puckering
             .
          
           
             Of
             Richard
             Fletcher
             Bishop
             of
             London
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Lord
             Hunsdon
             .
          
           
             Of
             Francis
             Knolles
             .
          
           
             ●f
             the
             Earle
             of
             Huntingd●n
             .
          
           
             And
             of
             the
             Countesse
             of
             Darby
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17810-e48110
           
             1597
             
          
           
             The
             battle
             at
             Tournholt
             .
          
           
             Rawleigh
             is
             receiued
             into
             fauour
             .
          
           
             Gratiosa
             and
             Flores
             yeeld
             to
             Essex
             .
          
           
             Villa
             Franca
             is
             taken
             .
          
           
             A
             Caraque
             is
             burnt
             .
          
           
             The
             English
             fleet
             returneth
             .
          
           
             The
             Spanish
             Nauy
             is
             dispersed
             .
          
           
             Contention
             growes
             betwixt
             Essex
             &
             Rawleigh
             .
          
           
             And
             betwixt
             Essex
             and
             Robert
             Cecill
             .
          
           
             Essex
             is
             angry
             at
             the
             titles
             giuen
             to
             the
             Admirall
             .
          
           
             Essex
             is
             made
             Earle
             〈◊〉
             Engl●●d
             ▪
             
          
           
             An
             Embassadour
             fro●
             Poland
             .
          
           
             His
             Oration
             to
             the
             Queen
             
          
           
             The
             Queenes
             answer
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             answered
             of
             her
             Counsellours
             .
          
           
             The
             Merchants
             Aduenturers
             are
             forbidden
             trade
             in
             Germany
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Hans-Towns
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             The
             Embassie
             of
             Sir
             George
             Carew
             into
             Poland
             .
          
           
             Gedanenses
             .
          
           
             What
             he
             effected
             with
             the
             P●lacke
             .
          
           
             And
             those
             of
             Elbing
             .
          
           
             An
             Embassadour
             from
             the
             King
             of
             Denmarke
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             of
             France
             requires
             succour
             from
             Elizabeth
             .
          
           
             He
             takes
             again
             Ami●ns
             .
          
           
             The
             Spaniard
             inclines
             to
             peac●
             .
          
           
             A
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             La●ware
             is
             restored
             to
             his
             old
             place
             .
          
           
             Thomas
             L.
             Howard
             of
             Walden
             .
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             the
             Lord
             Cobham
             .
          
           
             And
             William
             Powlet
             .
          
           
             The
             L.
             Burrough
             made
             Deputy
             of
             Ireland
             .
          
           
             Norris
             dieth
             
          
           
             The
             Deputy
             winnes
             the
             Fort
             at
             Black-water
             
          
           
             The
             Earle
             of
             Kildare
             dieth
             .
          
           
             The
             Rebels
             besiege
             the
             Fort
             at
             Black-water
             .
          
           
             The
             Deputy
             dyeth
             .
          
           
             Iusticiars
             appointed
             in
             Ireland
             .
          
           
             Tir-Oen
             presents
             his
             grieuances
             to
             Or●●nd
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17810-e52260
           
             1598
             
          
           
             The
             King
             of
             France
             would
             mediate
             peace
             betweene
             the
             Queene
             and
             the
             Spaniard
             
          
           
             Embassadors
             sent
             about
             this
             businesse
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             of
             France
             speakes
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             reply
             of
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             Expostulations
             betweene
             the
             King
             and
             the
             Queene
             .
          
           
             Barneuelts
             Oration
             .
          
           
             A
             difference
             betweene
             Cecill
             and
             the
             French
             men
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             of
             France
             stands
             sto●tly
             for
             the
             Queene
             .
          
           
             The
             treaty
             at
             V●r●ins
             .
          
           
             The
             order
             of
             the
             session
             amongst
             the
             Delegates
             .
          
           
             The
             French
             haue
             a
             respect
             of
             the
             Queene
             .
          
           
             The
             Elogie
             of
             Henry
             the
             4
             out
             of
             Ianine
             .
          
           
             The
             Queene
             hath
             a
             car●
             of
             her
             owne
             estate
             .
          
           
             A
             disceptation
             of
             peace
             with
             the
             Spaniard
             .
          
           
             For
             peace
             .
          
           
             Against
             the
             peace
             .
          
           
             The
             reply
             for
             the
             peace
             .
          
           
             Burghley
             for
             the
             peace
             .
          
           
             Essex
             against
             the
             peace
             .
          
           
             Essex
             writes
             his
             Apologie
             .
          
           
             Co●tention
             betweene
             Essex
             and
             the
             Queene
             .
          
           
             He
             beares
             himselfe
             towards
             her
             with
             too
             little
             reuerence
             .
          
           
             He
             answers
             with
             indignation
             to
             this
             counsell
             .
          
           
             Cecill
             Lord
             Burghley
             dies
             the
             4.
             of
             August
             ,
             in
             the
             77.
             yeare
             of
             his
             age
             .
          
           
             His
             Natiuity
             and
             kindred
             .
          
           
             Education
             .
          
           
             Master
             of
             Requests
             .
          
           
             Secretary
             to
             K.
             Edward
             .
          
           
             He
             betakes
             himself
             to
             the
             seruice
             of
             Elizabeth
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             made
             Baron
             and
             Tr●asurer
             of
             England
             1571.
             and
             Knight
             of
             the
             Garter
             .
             1584.
             
          
           
             His
             Issue
             .
          
           
             A
             new
             agreement
             with
             the
             States
             .
          
           
             Bodleyes
             Library
             .
          
           
             Contention
             betweene
             the
             Danes
             and
             the
             English.
             
          
           
             Philip
             King
             of
             Spaine
             died
             in
             the
             seuenty
             first
             yeare
             of
             his
             age
             .
          
           
             The
             three
             keyes
             of
             the
             Spanish
             Empire
             .
          
           
             The
             Earle
             of
             Cumberland
             returned
             into
             England
             .
          
           
             Hee
             tooke
             Porto
             Rico.
             
          
           
             R●mors
             scattered
             against
             the
             King
             of
             Scots
             .
          
           
             By
             Valenti●e
             Thomas
             .
          
           
             The
             Queenes
             admonition
             to
             Thomas
             .
          
           
             Bookes
             written
             on
             the
             King
             of
             Scots
             behalfe
             .
          
           
             Basilicon
             doron
             .
          
           
             The
             Queenes
             affection
             towards
             good
             studies
             .
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             Thomas
             Stapleton
             .
          
           
             Of
             Ri.
             Cosin
             .
          
           
             Of
             E●mund
             Spencer
             .
          
           
             The
             Fort
             of
             Black-water
             besieged
             .
          
           
             The
             English
             come
             by
             the
             worst
             .
          
           
             The
             Fort
             yeelded
             vp
             .
          
           
             Mounster
             reuolts
             .
          
           
             1599
             
          
           
             Protections
             hurtfull
             to
             the
             common-wealth
             .
          
           
             Mounster
             spoiled
             by
             the
             Rebels
             .
          
           
             Tir-Oen
             brags
             of
             his
             victories
             .
          
           
             Richard
             Bingham
             sent
             into
             Ireland
             .
          
           
             He
             died
             presently
             after
             his
             arriuall
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17810-e57710
           
             1599
             
          
           
             Consultation
             about
             choosing
             a
             L.
             Deputie
             of
             
               Ireland
               ,
               Essex
            
             closely
             begs
             it
             .
          
           
             He
             was
             made
             L.
             Deputie
             .
          
           
             His
             Army
             is
             allotted
             .
          
           
             His
             Commission
             .
          
           
             The
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             goes
             into
             Ireland
             .
          
           
             He
             marches
             to
             Mounster
             against
             some
             pet●y
             rebells
             neglecting
             his
             Commission
             .
          
           
             Tir
             Oen
             and
             and
             Essex
             talk
             together
             .
          
           
             Tir-Oen
             desireth
             to
             haue
             conference
             againe
             with
             Essex
             .
          
           
             A
             truce
             made
             for
             sixe
             weekes
             .
          
           
             The
             Queene
             is
             angry
             with
             the
             L.
             Deputy
             
          
           
             She
             writes
             backe
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             Deputy
             much
             discontented
             at
             the
             Queenes
             letters
             .
          
           
             He
             plots
             secretly
             to
             take
             some
             indirect
             course
             .
          
           
             An
             army
             of
             6000
             ▪
             choice
             footmen
             mustered
             in
             London
             .
          
           
             Essex
             vnlookt
             for
             returnes
             to
             England
             .
          
           
             He
             comes
             and
             kneeles
             before
             the
             Queene
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             committed
             to
             custody
             .
          
           
             He
             remoues
             the
             suspitions
             conceiued
             by
             his
             returne
             .
          
           
             When
             some
             would
             haue
             freed
             him
             out
             of
             custody
             by
             force
             ,
             hee
             would
             not
             .
             Tir-Oen
             breakes
             the
             truce
             .
          
           
             Tir-Oen
             beares
             himselfe
             very
             proudly
             .
          
           
             A
             Feather
             o●
             a
             Phoenix
             sent
             to
             Tir-Oen
             from
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             The
             Keeper
             of
             the
             Seale
             layes
             open
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             his
             crimes
             .
          
           
             The
             L.
             Treasurer
             layes
             them
             open
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             L.
             Admirall
             .
          
           
             And
             Secretary
             Cecill
             .
          
           
             The
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             wholly
             denoted
             to
             pious
             meditations
             .
          
           
             A
             peace
             with
             Spaine
             propounded
             .
          
           
             The
             Spanish
             Gallies
             arriued
             at
             Flanders
             .
          
           
             Charles
             K.
             of
             Swethland
             sends
             to
             exc●se
             himselfe
             to
             the
             Queen
             .
          
           
             Richard
             Hooker
             died
             this
             yeare
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17810-e60550
           
             1600.
             
          
           
             Doubtfull
             law
             titles
             confirmed
             .
          
           
             A
             proclamation
             that
             no
             gold
             nor
             siluer
             should
             be
             carried
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             .
          
           
             Vide
             Carlet
             .
             p.
             192.
             
          
           
             Tir-Oen
             confers
             honours
             on
             his
             followers
             .
          
           
             Mac-Guyr
             and
             Warham
             of
             S.
             Leger
             are
             slaine
             .
          
           
             Montioy
             arriued
             in
             Ireland
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             encourageth
             the
             rebels
             by
             his
             Indulgence
             .
          
           
             Essex
             most
             desirous
             to
             set
             vpō
             Tir-Oen
             .
          
           
             Tir-Oen
             preuents
             him
             .
          
           
             He
             sends
             a
             Garrison
             to
             Vlster
             .
          
           
             Derry
             is
             fortified
             .
          
           
             Tir-Oen
             repulsed
             .
          
           
             O-more
             is
             slaine
             .
          
           
             The
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             sets
             forward
             again
             towards
             Vlster
             .
          
           
             He
             breakes
             through
             many
             difficultis
             .
          
           
             Mont-Norris
             Fort.
             
          
           
             Docwray
             chaseth
             the
             Rebels
             .
          
           
             Essex
             restraines
             the
             fury
             of
             the
             rebels
             in
             Lagene
             .
          
           
             He
             returnes
             to
             Vlster
             .
          
           
             The
             Exploits
             of
             George
             Carew
             .
          
           
             A
             new
             proposition
             concerning
             a
             peace
             to
             be
             made
             with
             Spaine
             .
          
           
             Vpon
             what
             hopes
             this
             peace
             was
             propo●nded
             :
             gathered
             out
             of
             a
             confe●ence
             held
             at
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Boull●n
             or
             Bullen
             .
          
           
             A
             treatie
             made
             at
             Bononia
             .
          
           
             Obseruations
             of
             the
             precedency
             of
             England
             &
             Spain
             
          
           
             Out
             of
             Volateran
             .
          
           
             The
             Peores
             designed
             for
             the
             Queenes
             partie
             .
          
           
             The
             instructions
             of
             the
             English.
             
          
           
             Exceptions
             in
             the
             Commissions
             of
             the
             delegates
             on
             both
             sides
             .
          
           
             The
             title
             Illustrious
             .
          
           
             The
             English
             challenge
             the
             first
             place
             .
          
           
             The
             Spanish
             will
             not
             yeeld
             them
             a
             place
             equall
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             New
             instructions
             to
             the
             English
             from
             the
             Queene
             .
          
           
             The
             Treaty
             is
             dissolued
             .
          
           
             The
             skirmish
             at
             New-port
             .
          
           
             Contentions
             betwixt
             the
             English
             and
             French
             about
             prizes
             .
          
           
             Contentions
             with
             the
             Danes
             concerning
             traffique
             .
          
           
             The
             East
             India
             company
             instituted
             .
          
           
             Two
             Breues
             sent
             pri●ily
             by
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             against
             the
             King
             of
             Scots
             ,
             next
             heire
             to
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             The
             treacherous
             plots
             of
             Earle
             Gowries
             Sons
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             Great
             complaint
             in
             England
             for
             the
             scarcity
             of
             Corne.
             
          
           
             The
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             begins
             to
             repent
             him
             of
             his
             former
             purposes
             and
             actions
             .
          
           
             Essex
             is
             commanded
             to
             his
             own
             house
             
          
           
             His
             appearance
             befo●e
             the
             Lords
             Commissioners
             .
          
           
             The
             Earle
             makes
             answer
             for
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             The
             L.
             Keeper
             interrupts
             his
             answer
             .
          
           
             The
             hopes
             of
             his
             liberty
             gathered
             from
             the
             Queenes
             naturall
             inclination
             to
             pitty
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             from
             t●e
             noblenesse
             and
             vertuous
             disposition
             of
             the
             Earle
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ▪
             from
             the
             diuers
             intents
             of
             his
             very
             aduersarins
             .
          
           
             Considerations
             in
             what
             course
             of
             life
             the
             Earle
             〈◊〉
             best
             to
             imploy
             hims●●fe
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             humility
             of
             the
             Earle
             .
          
           
             Cuffe
             railes
             at
             the
             Earle
             .
          
           
             The
             Earles
             message
             to
             the
             Queene
             .
          
           
             The
             Queens
             answer
             .
          
           
             Cuffe
             againe
             intertained
             by
             the
             Earle
             .
          
           
             The
             Earle
             is
             deafe
             to
             Cuffes
             bad
             counsell
             .
          
           
             The
             Queene
             will
             not
             yeeld
             to
             Essex
             his
             petitions
             .
          
           
             The
             Earle
             is
             much
             disconted
             at
             his
             deniall
             .
          
           
             He
             hearkens
             to
             bad
             counsailes
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17810-e66160
           
             1601
             
          
           
             Embassadors
             from
             Mauritania
             ,
             and
             Russia
             .
          
           
             Diuers
             Princes
             resorted
             to
             visit
             the
             Queene
             .
          
           
             *
             I
             did
             purposely
             omit
             the
             genuine
             translation
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             because
             I
             vnderstand
             they
             were
             interserted
             since
             the
             body
             of
             this
             History
             was
             composed
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seene
             in
             the
             Manuscript
             of
             M.
             Cambden
             himselfe
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             that
             famous
             and
             worthy
             Scholler
             M.
             
               Iohn
               Selden
            
             .
          
           
             Suspition
             daily
             increased
             of
             Essex
             his
             loyalty
             .
          
           
             He
             plots
             new
             matters
             .
          
           
             A
             great
             multitude
             assembled
             at
             Essex
             his
             house
             .
          
           
             The
             Lords
             of
             the
             Priuie
             Councell
             sent
             to
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             .
          
           
             Essex
             his
             complaint
             .
          
           
             The
             clam●ur
             of
             the
             multitude
             .
          
           
             Essex
             enters
             London
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             proclaimed
             Traitour
             .
          
           
             The
             Earle
             thinkes
             of
             returning
             home
             againe
             .
          
           
             Gorge
             sets
             the
             Councellours
             free
             that
             the
             Earle
             had
             lockt
             into
             a
             roome
             .
          
           
             A
             conflict
             neere
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Londons
             .
          
           
             He
             takes
             Boat
             at
             Queenehith
             ,
             and
             gets
             home
             to
             fortifie
             his
             house
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             besieged
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             commanded
             to
             yeeld
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             The
             Earle
             ●etermines
             to
             ●●ue
             forth
             .
          
           
             He
             begins
             to
             thinke
             of
             yeelding
             .
          
           
             They
             yeeld
             themselues
             .
          
           
             Essex
             and
             Southampton
             imprisoned
             .
          
           
             The
             loyall
             care
             of
             the
             Citizens
             is
             highly
             commended
             .
          
           
             Thomas
             Lee
             is
             taken
             .
          
           
             Lee
             is
             hang'd
             at
             Tiburne
             .
          
           
             A
             proclamation
             against
             Vagabonds
             and
             run-awaies
             .
          
           
             The
             conspirators
             complots
             are
             detected
             .
          
           
             Essex
             and
             Southampton
             arraigned
             .
          
           
             The
             heads
             of
             the
             accusations
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             vnfolded
             by
             the
             Queenes
             Lawyers
             .
          
           
             The
             Earles
             reply
             .
          
           
             He
             excuseth
             his
             iniuries
             done
             to
             the
             Counsellours
             .
          
           
             He
             layes
             open
             the
             iniuries
             done
             to
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             The
             Earle
             seekes
             to
             extenuate
             Gorges
             testimony
             .
             Southampton
             defends
             his
             owne
             cause
             .
          
           
             Cases
             propounded
             to
             the
             Iudges
             assistants
             .
          
           
             Essex
             accuseth
             his
             aduersaries
             .
          
           
             Bacon
             remoues
             the
             accusations
             .
          
           
             Essex
             interrupts
             his
             speech
             .
          
           
             Cecill
             comes
             forth
             .
          
           
             Cecill
             speakes
             to
             Essex
             .
          
           
             Knolles
             is
             sent
             for
             .
          
           
             Cecill
             inueighs
             against
             Essex
             .
          
           
             Southampton
             againe
             excuseth
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             The
             Iudges
             Assistants
             opinion
             concerning
             the
             Peeres
             protestations
             .
          
           
             Sentence
             pronounced
             against
             Essex
             and
             South-hampton
             .
          
           
             *
             Mr.
             Camden
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Others
             also
             arraigned
             .
          
           
             Essex
             desires
             to
             speake
             with
             some
             of
             the
             Councell
             .
          
           
             He
             accuseth
             Cuffe
             .
          
           
             Essex
             reueales
             others
             that
             knew
             of
             the
             conspiracie
             .
          
           
             Essex
             brought
             to
             execution
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             beheaded
             .
          
           
             His
             commendation
             .
          
           
             His
             stocke
             and
             Ancestors
             .
          
           
             His
             wife
             and
             issue
             .
          
           
             Others
             are
             arraigned
             .
          
           
             Blunt
             examined
             .
          
           
             Danuers
             accused
             .
          
           
             Dauis
             arraigned
             .
          
           
             Cuffe
             arraigned
             .
          
           
             The
             request
             of
             Sir
             Christopher
             Blunt
             ,
             and
             Sir
             Charles
             Danuers
             .
          
           
             Cuffes
             execution
             .
          
           
             and
             Mericks
             at
             Tiburne
             .
          
           
             Blunt
             and
             Danuers
             beheaded
             .
          
           
             Blunts
             confession
             .
          
           
             Sir
             H.
             Neuill
             committed
             .
          
           
             The
             punishment
             of
             Daniel
             an
             Imposter
             .
          
           
             The
             Queens
             answer
             to
             the
             Embassadors
             of
             Scotland
             .
          
           
             Gallies
             prepared
             .
          
           
             The
             States
             thinke
             how
             to
             subdue
             Flanders
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             preuented
             by
             the
             Arch
             Duke
             .
          
           
             Vere
             made
             gouernour
             of
             Ostend
             .
          
           
             The
             description
             and
             scituation
             of
             Ostend
             .
          
           
             A
             parley
             about
             the
             yeelding
             vp
             of
             Ostend
             .
          
           
             Vere
             breakes
             it
             off
             .
          
           
             Marshall
             Birone
             sent
             ouer
             to
             England
             .
          
           
             A
             Parliament
             at
             Westminster
             .
          
           
             Monopolies
             restrained
             .
          
           
             The
             Queenes
             speech
             concerning
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             Henry
             Earle
             of
             Pembroke
             .
          
           
             And
             of
             the
             Lord
             Norris
             .
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             the
             Lord
             Willoughby
             .
          
           
             A
             Proclamation
             against
             transporting
             money
             into
             Ireland
             .
          
           
             Deliberation
             about
             altering
             the
             Irish
             Coine
             .
          
           
             The
             Souldiers
             pay
             altered
             without
             any
             tumult
             or
             mutiny
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             Deputy
             sets
             on
             towards
             the
             Rebels
             .
          
           
             And
             Henry
             Docwray
             on
             the
             other
             part
             .
          
           
             500.
             
             English
             surprize
             Donegall
             Monastery
             .
          
           
             Rumours
             concerning
             the
             Spaniards
             sailing
             towards
             Mounster
             ,
             calls
             the
             Deputy
             backe
             .
          
           
             Ballashanon
             seized
             on
             .
          
           
             The
             President
             intercepts
             the
             titular
             Earle
             of
             Desmond
             .
          
           
             He
             findes
             out
             their
             consultation
             about
             the
             Spaniards
             conuenient
             landing
             .
          
           
             He
             makes
             preparation
             to
             goe
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             President
             informes
             the
             Deputy
             of
             the
             affaires
             .
          
           
             A
             consultation
             whether
             the
             Deputy
             should
             enter
             Mounster
             without
             his
             forces
             .
          
           
             The
             Spaniards
             land
             in
             Ireland
             .
          
           
             The
             reasons
             of
             their
             comming
             published
             .
          
           
             The
             English
             beset
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Spaniards
             droue
             aut
             from
             Rincurran
             Castle
             .
          
           
             Tir-Oen
             commeth
             into
             Mounster
             .
          
           
             The
             R●bels
             determine
             to
             bring
             their
             forces
             into
             the
             Towne
             .
          
           
             The
             English
             hinder
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Rebels
             retire
             .
          
           
             The
             English
             persue
             them
             .
          
           
             They
             fight
             the
             24.
             of
             December
             :
             The
             same
             day
             the
             Earthquake
             was
             in
             London
             .
          
           
             The
             Rebels
             flie
             .
          
           
             *
             Alferez
             .
          
           
             The
             commodities
             of
             the
             victory
             .
          
           
             The
             Spaniards
             desire
             a
             Parley
             .
          
           
             Articles
             concerning
             yeelding
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17810-e77070
           
             1602
             
          
           
             Dumboy
             Castle
             assaulted
             by
             the
             President
             .
          
           
             The
             Rebels
             reduced
             into
             order
             .
          
           
             Bishop
             O-Hegan
             slaine
             .
          
           
             A
             Nauie
             dispatcht
             to
             the
             Spanish
             shore
             .
          
           
             The
             Gallies
             and
             Caracke
             set
             vpon
             in
             the
             Hauen
             of
             Cezimbra
             .
          
           
             A
             Caracke
             and
             Gallies
             are
             set
             vpon
             .
          
           
             The
             Gallies
             are
             put
             to
             flight
             .
          
           
             Some
             of
             them
             taken
             .
          
           
             A
             parley
             .
          
           
             They
             yeeld
             .
          
           
             The
             rest
             of
             the
             Gallies
             are
             for
             Flanders
             .
          
           
             They
             light
             vpon
             the
             Queens
             ships
             .
          
           
             They
             skirmish
             .
          
           
             Their
             Gallies
             va●quished
             .
          
           
             The
             treaty
             at
             Bremen
             with
             the
             Danes
             .
          
           
             They
             complaine
             of
             too
             much
             tribute
             paid
             for
             passing
             the
             Sounds
             .
          
           
             Th●ir
             demands
             .
          
           
             A
             controuersie
             discussed
             about
             the
             freenesse
             of
             the
             Sea.
             
          
           
             The
             treaty
             breakes
             off
             .
          
           
             Disagreements
             betwixt
             the
             Iesuites
             and
             Secular
             Priests
             .
          
           
             See
             Watsons
             Quodlibets
             of
             Stat●
             .
          
           
             Iesuites
             and
             Secular
             Priests
             banished
             .
          
           
             Marshall
             Byron
             beheaded
             .
          
           
             The
             French
             King
             complaines
             of
             the
             D.
             of
             Bullen
             .
          
           
             He
             askes
             Q.
             Elizabeths
             counsell
             what
             he
             should
             doe
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             Queens
             answere
             .
          
           
             The
             French
             Kings
             reply
             .
          
           
             The
             opinion
             of
             others
             concerning
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             Geneua
             relieued
             .
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             Alexander
             Now●ll
             .
          
           
             Tir-Oe●
             feares
             both
             his
             owne
             power
             and
             his
             armies
             .
          
           
             The
             Deputi●
             persues
             him
             .
          
           
             He
             builds
             Charlemont
             .
          
           
             And
             Fort
             Montioy
             .
          
           
             Docwr●ay
             chaseth
             the
             Rebells
             .
          
           
             Yet
             he
             is
             slightly
             regarded
             .
          
           
             More
             of
             the
             Rebels
             submit
             themselues
             .
          
           
             Tir-Oe●
             craues
             pardon
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17810-e80570
           
             Tir-Oen
             absolutely
             submits
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             The
             Queene
             falls
             sicke
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             the
             Kings
             preface
             to
             the
             Reader
             in
             his
             Basilicon
             Doron
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17810-e101830
           
             Pag.
             1.
             lin
             ▪
             10.
             
          
           
             Lod.
             Lucius
             li.
             4.
             
             Historiae
             Iesuiticae
             ,
             ca.
             4.
             pa.
             517.
             
             Basil.
             1627.
             
          
           
             Rabad
             .
             Append.
             schismat
             .
             Anglican
             .
             cap.
             23.
             pag.
             98.